ra ' ' 1 viet? as ahs dl bei

a YE aul

wt '

fel

i a a its i

"1 ihe ‘ :

‘ rt al o4 1 |

u ¥ t t 1 } 4 i })

ian | ie ony" fo ttalee I} 4 Sri ‘|

" n - ta dati iit

oe ‘ Bibel

ie on Ba Rs

‘iY hile | ert

re eelvdnditaenta

wg { Pere bay 1

4 i - satin last

* 6 on ett r

a“ & i :

wit ; My

: 1)

; rt

aul

Gets

pte 3

Rat Kees ae

7 mt

ayal te Mid eH

it i et ye it Hf

n { ati if i

brgneceha lal

ee te)

toe

hae

$it8 ai)

—<

==;

ban f ma

of | uty

“t*) 3

ef :

i i

a uv i ijbe

fy “Ean a Ae et es tee shaltsary'a thd)

felted h ite

Vida jes

lavd adttal on

em am erass

% ae

ri t ‘

wy a vy

- ‘

sl '

‘

SS RLSEs

‘

7 bnige

to . HEN Oh

oe Aid ,

y | ™ q

1 &

Lie & te

hibyd

tay

i ni

AA Lig hy

hile i

f site ay

arte Sere Nn DEE hd,

waged vane rb Nib i

ugha

tats si,

blab tues gga

na Sere Ae Tit!

sist shoei soni

iat

ait {a

eye

setae

ite

sea See

o—

i intayns :

‘

alike

KEBOUN D /I3SE

[

Hibrary of the Museum

COMPARATIVE ZOOLOGY,

AT HARVARD COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, MASS.

Founded by private subscription, tn 1861.

No. F257

Ave, (, 1562 —SAth (9, /8B3

LIBRARY

THE ANNA SOW. 200

AVC CURE LUTE Bg:

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH ’S ‘ MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’)

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Ph.D., F.R.S.,

WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, F.LS.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

VOL. X.—FIFTH SERIES.

PAI I

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER; SIMPKIN, MARSHALL,

AND CO.; KENT AND CO.; WHITTAKER AND CO.: BAILLIERE, PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH :

HODGES, FOSTER, AND CO., DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN,

"1882.

7354

“Omnes res create: sunt divine sapientie et potentiz testes, divitic felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomid in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet.. Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper zestimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Linnavs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Brucnner, Théorie du Systéme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

ete See atten ce WeRBeand cadre ite The sylvan powers - , Vay

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

Bey That ptess with nimble step the mountain-thyme \

7 And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed, K) \

k But scatter round ten thousand forms minute >

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted-oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lly, aud each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Tayor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. X.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

NUMBER LV.

I. Ona Cysticercus from the Peritoneal Cavity of a Raccoon-like

Dog (Nyctereutes procyondes). By F.G. PENnRosE. (Plate II.) ..

II. On the Fructification of Eusphenopteris tenella, Brongn., and

Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesq. By Roprert Kipston. (Platel.)..

III. On certain Limpets and Chitons from the Deep Waters off the

Eastern Coast of the United States. By W.H. Dati ..........

IV. Notes on the Mollusca procured by the Italian Exploration of

‘the Me literranean in 1881. By J. Gwyn Jurrreys, LL.D., F.R.S.

VY. 2scription of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the Family

gimme Dy: Gr. Ae OULENGIR: 2492 cok ss% sects oo eee Soccle ca ees

VI. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke: »fYork Island and New Britain. By Artuur G. BUTLER,

19 LL Sip dite Aps ote che bese ieee Rei ieee gain er ar ere pide io coma

VII. Descriptions of new Coleoptera from Madagascar (Anthribide

and Longicorma). By CHARLES O. WATERHOUSE ............+.

VIil. On the correct Generic and Specific Name of the Indian

Shama. By RK. Bowpier Suarps, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &c., Department

aie oolooy se ribisit Miisemmiard ss .jeters cre ay isccdetedtesierd consi s-a scr: ence

IX. Notes on the Trochammine of the Lower Malm of the Canton

Aargau (Switzerland). By Dr. Rupotr Haustmr, F.G.8. &e.

(2 ivartieess LUTTE) ae aaa cratic ho an one PR era

New Books :—A Monograph of the British Fossil Cephalopoda.

Part I. Introduction and Silurian Species. By J. F. Buaxg,

M.A., F.G.8., Professor of Natural Science in University College,

Nottingham.—Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the Bri-

tish Museum (Natural History). By Prof. T. Rupert Jones,

Page

TIRISD TEC, or oe aan ot a 61—66

iv CONTENTS.

Proceedings of the Geological Society .......... Pe etic ‘.«.. 67—70

On the Unpaired Eye of the Crustacea, by M. Hartog; Sponges from

the Neighbourhood of Boston, U.S., by E. Potts; On the Priority

of Euploea Castelnaui of Felder over Euplea pheebus, by Arthur

G. Butler, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e.; On the Feeundation and Deve-

lopment of Hermella alveolata, M.-H., by Dr. R. Horst; On the

Condylarthra, by Prof. Cope; Domestication of Wild Ducks, by

C. Linden; On Balanoglossus &e., by Prof. Leidy ; On a new

Species of Sagitta, by Prof. Leidy ........ Bip eee Pah 71—79

NUMBER LVL.

X. The Entoniscide. By Dr. R. Kossman. (Plate IX.) ...... 81

_ XI. On some new Species of Spiders of the Genus Cerostris from

Madagascar. By Arntuur G. Burtirr, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &c., Assistant-

Keeper, Zoological Department, British Museum. (Plate VL) .... 100

XII. New Sponges, Observations on old ones, and a proposed new

Groap: By He J Carre, HRS: Ca, > eels eee aie ies ,, 106

XIII. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.— Part II.,

including Descriptions ef new Species from Mauritius. By Sruarr

©; Riprry, M.A.; F-E.S., &c. (Plate V.).......- vie ioe Pore LOS,

XIV. Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphix, Gly-

phea, and Areosternus. By T.C. WINKLER....... MIC SHED OO 133

XV. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By ARTHUR G. BUTLER,

IP wShy UAH OG BN EGoooceea bo CoooTooor oda buco noo OSG aie eae 149

XVI. Contributions towards a General History of the Marine

Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A.,F.R.S. (Plates VII.

5 \HIDUE ie clon inc bee een eine Ginnie cen mnmcndc 6.60.0 c visitor 160

New Books:—The Student’s List of British Coleoptera, with Synoptic

Tables of the Families and Genera. Compiled by Francis P.

Pascor.—Rhopalocera Malayana: a Description of the Butter-

flies of the Malay Peninsula. By W.L. Distanr. Part IL. 170,171

Proceedings of the Geological Society .........0sc00e soeee 172—375

Notes on the Luminosity of the Sea, tuken on the West Coast of

Norway from September 1881 to April 1882, by W. E. Koch,

B.A.;F.G.S.; On the Priority of Luplaa Castelnaui of Felder over

Euplea phebus, by W. L. Distant ; Onsome Experiments in Hy-

bridization between different Species of Echinoidea, by M. R.

Kohler; On Variation in the Nest-forms of the Furrow-Spider

(Epeira strix), by the Rev. Dr. H. C. McCook ; On Segmentation

m the Mites, by 'P,. Kraimeba\ San petet ced soak eee 176—188

CONTENTS. Vv

NUMBER LVII.

XVII. Notes on Fossil Calcispongiz, with Descriptions of new

Species. By GrorcEe JENNINGS Hinve, Ph.D., F.G.S. (Plates X.,

PMc NOI G)) ae P tae pote t st Muth hata alvilat edt laa nhal ho nocnlarnte 6 185

XVIII. Diagnoses of new Species of Plewrotomide in the British

Museum. By Epear A. SMITH............ RE Bae y cotrshshs eet eee 206

XIX. Note on the Echinoderm-Fauna of the Island of Ceylon,

together with some Observations on Heteractinism. By Prof. F.

TSOSRURDRTSA 1 BOOT pl 205 37m Pee 218

XX. Descriptions f new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke-of-York Islan. and New Britain. By Artuur G. BurueEr,

BM SME LAS COCs Mie ip isis Seles v6 oie ce Hae 846g WH oa aime aharale a eays 226

XXI. On the Sti cture and Functions of the Elytra of the Aphro-

ditacean Annelids. | By Witt1am A. HasweE LL, M.A., B.Sc....... 238

XXII. Note on Keramosphera, a new Type of Porcellanous Fora-

minifera. By Henry B. Brapy, F.R.S. (Plate XIII.).......... 242

XXIII. Undescribed Rhopalocera from the Malay Peninsula. By

BPMN IS TAN Re cy ter remercgassrs oko maurststens ae aie al Gules vdieo fk cueswate 245

XXIV. Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands: Preliminary

Notice of new Species. By the Rev. THomas Hivcxs, B.A., F.R.S. 248

New Book:—Manual of ‘vitish Botany. By CHartEes CARDALE,

BazineTon, M.A.,] &.8., F.L.S., &c., Professor of Botany in the

Himmiensiinnal Camiumidees Si cess)qct ss. simi c de satecls soso 256

Note on the Brisinge, by M. Edm. Perrier; A Word respecting Mr.

Distant’s Notes on Euplea Castelnau, by A. G. Butler; On

Crenothrix Kiihniana (Rabenhorst), the Cause of the Infection

of the Waters at Lille, by M. Alf. Giard .............. 261—263

NUMBER LVIII.

XXV. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of their Meta-

morphoses. By Dr. JuLus Barrois. (Plate XIV.) ............ 265

XXVI. Notice of a second Species of Triprion. Dr. A. GinrHER 279

XXVII. On the Conario-hypophysial Cerebral Tract of Professor

Umer by hopnEr GARNER, FOR.C:S. PAGS) (............... 280

XXVIII. The Affinities of Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen, as

Evidence of the wide Diversity of Type in the earliest known Myrio-

Posey SAMUEL. SCUDDER ,....0..s20dnee sos. ice teas; 286

XXIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Plewrotomide in the British

Miiscums, By HpaAm A. SMITH ......«iedeslaol ooh cass Sesh ade 296

al CONTENTS.

Page

XXX. Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphix, Gly-

phea, and Argosternus. By T. C. WINKLER...........1.+.-+--+ 306

XXXI. List of Lepidoptera recently collected by Lieut. Alfred

Carpenter at Yedo and Od-Sima. By Arruur G. Burier, F.LS.,

BAAS OCCs, ip Ta.o clevsnein: t's 2snteavelesy Bhd foeg © oe ae ae batts cold

XXXII. The Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. By Prof. F.

PAG EMOREIL © oy) n'e sais hiv 6 Seng as) og 26 506 tia dee ge elon iete a tee 320

XXXIII. Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the

Kamily eyhde. By Go. BOULENGER. 5.22.1. 0-2 326

On the Sexuality of the Common Oyster (Ostrea edulis) and that of

the Portuguese Oyster (O. angulata), artificial Fecundation of

the Portuguese Oyster, by M. Bouchon-Brandely ; On a Synthetic

Type of Annelid (Anoplonereis Herrmanni) a Commensal of

Balanoglossus, by M. A. Giard ; Orthocynodon, an Animal re-

lated to the Rhinoceros, from the Bridger Eocene, by Wm. B.

Scott and Henry F. Osborn; On the Structure of the Head of

Archeopteryx, by W. Dames; On the Innervation of the Mantle

of some Lameilibranchiate Mollusca, by M. L. Vialleton. . 328—336

NUMBER LIX.

XXXIV. Preliminary Notice of Cephalodiscus, anew Type allied to

Prof. Allman’s Rhabdopleura, dredged in H.M.S. ‘Challenger’ By

Prof. Mntosu, E.VRiS. fi. 05. 0c. wo 0 de osjo eee Sot 307

XXXV. Additional Notes on the Trochammine oe the Lower

Malm of the Canton Aargau, including Webbina and Hormosina.

By Dr RupoLtr HausiEr, U:G.S. &c. (Plate XV.) see eee 349

XXXVI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—No.

XV. A Carboniferous Primtia from South Devon. By Prof. T,

RUPERT JonEs, FIRS, W.G.S. 2 ac. isace ase eee 358

XXXVII. Note on Rhacodes inscriptus, Koch, and Armadillo offi-

cmalis, Duméril, terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rey. A. E. Eaton,

MA ise sec bis oe le sierere cievecayelele'e wipers a oie Ore eleuels (ouekenet ee 360

XXXVIII. Spermatozoa, Polygonal Cell-structure, and the Green

Colour in Spongila, together with a new Species. By H. J. CarTER,

BOR.S.&e. (Plate XV.) .. i.e ees ee cn 362

XXXIX. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from

Tenasserim. By ArntHur G. Butumr, F.LS., F.Z.8., &e......... 3872

XL. On the Species of Ocypoda in the Coilection of the British

Museum. By Epwarp J. Mrmers, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Assistant in the

Zoological Department. (Plate XVING)N ao... 5 sce 376

XLI. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of their Meta-

morphoses,” (By Dr. JuLEs BARROIS@0.,. 1.50: eo 388

CONTENTS. Vil

Page

XLII. On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, Paterson. By

FMOBMECMTDSTON ss: sic, cadences ese: Wasehie Shears Sees oe 404

XLII. On some apparently undescribed Rhopalocera. By W. L.

JOTST ARE @ 605 a Seep en Mere 0 0:00 Sigdo/e Dhan Dit EID OIGic Rebar bob olin enna ore 405

New Books:—Synopsis of the Classification of the Animal Kingdom.

By Henry ALLEYNE NicHoxson, M.D. &c.—Proceedings and

Transactions of the Natural History Society Ists in Dresden.

[Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen &c.] For January—June

WSSE on gh being BE nIO RO mete eo om Eee Rio Bn Re wee, cleans 407, 408

Investigations on the Circulatory Apparatus of the Regular Echi-

noidea, by M. R. Keehler; On Lieberkuehnia, a Freshwater

Multinucleated Rhizopod, by E. Maupas ; On the Development *

of the Alcyonaria, by MM. A. Kowalewsky and A. F. Marion;

On the Histological Structure of the Digestive Tube of Holo-

thuria tubulosa, by M. E, Jourdan; On Animal Polymorphism,

fenyaPlirge SMA NILSOW cet. co isc olncic aie elasnetateyeleies «2 bnigle® vei eve 408—416

NUMBER LX.

XLIV. Mimicry between Butterflies of Protected Genera. By

SE TEMESEDANEL ey V OHI. OG ACS ruayicraie olorsue csc are xa occ eg eictgigin nse Ss ee timee nae 417

XLV. Black-Sea Mollusca. By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, LL.D.,

LPLEdS > 9 9.0-0 0 5d 10:0 ED ee RW LS EDI OE SEI cc Set ree ete 425

XLVI. On the Identity of Ceramopora (Berenicea) megastoma,

M‘Coy, with Fistulipora minor, M‘Coy. By Joun Youne, F.G.S. 427

XLVI. Descriptions of two new Species of Birds from Sumatra.

By Captain R. G. Warpiaw Ramsay, The Highland Light In-

RUDE 2.660 O08 COD EO ROOD PEED SIT CRIS CaURSI ROC Renney Charan are a 431

XLVIII. Descriptions of new Species of Sphingide, chiefly from

Ainiciieoy ARTHUR G. BOTLER, HIS. EZiS:, &e. ).. 205 hac. 432

XLIX. Remarks on the Genus Solaster. By D. C. DanteLssen

PEANLMe RICO RIE Nemeittct spre yey afefors Caneledicn ib auerer se vig lo 5/ lone, satel aa ay dsl 436

L. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Curculionide,

mostly Asiatic. By Francis P.Pascor. (Plate XVIII. figs. 1-9) 443

LI. A new Genus of Anthribide. By Francis P. Pascor.

Pistia 20D ee NOD Bes eonaemidone oocv oD oe nooodpo cas On EeS 455

LIL. Eryoneicus, a new Genus allied to Willemesia. By C.

SNOT IELATIo, CS ae een pein Sos cobs en here joey 456

LIL. Note on Platyarthrus Hoffmanseggu, Brandt, and Helleria

brevicornis, Ebner, Terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rey. A. E. Eaton,

WLAS So Gu digck SUS EBC Do OO AER ne Caren IRS arcit Abo ae ee 458

LIV. Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands. By

the Rey. THomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates XIX. & XX.) .. 459

vill CONTENTS.

_ Page

New Books:—A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymeno-

ptera (Tenthredo, Sirex, and Cynips, Linné). . By PETER CAME-

RON. Vol.i.—Guide to the Exhibition Galleries of the Depart-

ment of Geology and Paleontology, British Museum (Natural

History), Cromwell Road, South Kensington .......... 471—474

Norwegian and Scottish Lepidoptera, by M. W. M. Schéyen; On

the Evolution of the Peridinina and the Peculiarities of Organi-

zation which approximate them to the Noctiluce, by M. Pouchet ;

Evidence of great Destruction of Life last Winter off the New-

England:@oast) . .0 22a. aie os oe o> ele 475—A79

Index 1h asks ann mm etre CEs eT eR rch ny Sg adoodoos 480

PLATES IN VOL. X.

Puate I. Fructification of Eusphenopteris tenella and Sphenopteris

microcarpa.

‘Il. Cysticercus from Nyctereutes procyonides.

te } Trochamminze from the Lower Malm of Aargau.

» V. New Species of Alcyonaria.

“VI. New Spiders from Madagascar.

ae Marine Polyzoa.

* IX. Structure of the Entoniscida.

Le xe

; xt Fossil Calcispongiee.

“XIII. Keramosphera Murrayi.

“ XIV. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa.

* XV. Trochammine from the Lower Malm of Aargau.

XVI. Structure of Spongilla.

“XVII. Species of Ocypoda.

“XVIII. New Curculionide.

! XX, Marine Polyzoa.

ALY J) (88 AH

FIFTH SERIES. —_No.55.

ees

THE ANNALS") &0

| MAGAZIN E OF NATURAL HISTORY, |

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pu.D., F.RB.S.,

WILLIAM §. DALLAS, F.L.S.,

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu.D., F.L.S.

‘ BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE “ANNALS”. COMBINED WITH

MESSRS, LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.”

WITH TWO PLATES,

Illustrative of Mr. R. Kidston’s Paper on the Fructification of Husphenopteris

tenella and Sphenopteris microcarpa, and Mr. F, G. Penrose’s on a Cystecercus

_ from the Peritoneal Cavity of a Raccoon-like Dog.

LONDON:

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; Kent and Co.;

| Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh; Hodges, Foster,

6 & Co., Dublin: and Asher, Berlin. se

eae ci - Foolscap 8yo, pp. 120, price 4s. 6d.,

THEH STUDENT'S LIST OF

y ps "BRITISH COLEOPTERA, —

_ WITH SYNOPEIC TABLES OF THE FAMILIES AND GENERA. i

WE SS Pe Re es ao Ae eet Compiled by

), . FRANCIS P. PASCOR, F.LS. Ere.

. “Tavton and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E. c!

Also, by the same author,

one Edition, with Additions and a eas Foolseap 8yo.

Price 12s.

ZOOLOGICAL CLASSIFICATION:

A HANDY BOOK OF REFERENCE,

WITH TABLES OF THE SUBKINGDOMS, CLASSES, ORDERS, Re: .

OF THE

ANIMAL KINGDOM.

J. VAN Voorst, Paternoster Row, E.C.

UNIVERSITY OF LONDON.

Price 4s. (post-free, 4s. 74d.). |

THE CALENDAR for the YEAR 1882.

Containing the Regulations for each Examination, the Examination Papers set

during the past year, Lists ‘of Graduates, and other information.

Taytor and Francis, Publishers to the University,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

~ Royal 4to, 1284 pp., with 34 Plates, Map, &e. Price £7.

A HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF CEYLON.

By Captain W. V. LEGGE, R.A., F.LS., &e. -

Published by the AurHor, Aberystwith, Wales.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

Including Zoology, Botany, and Geology.—Monthly, price 2s. 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices :—

The First Serces, in 20 volumes, from 1838 to 1847. Price £10.

The Second Series, in 20 volumes, from 1848 to 1857. ,, £10.

The Third Series, in 20 volumes, from 1858 to 1867. ,, £12.

Tayzor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, H.C.

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN

Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science.

A Journal devoted to Physics, Astronomy, Mechanics, Chemistry, Minerstey,

and the allied Sciences. Monthly, price 2s. 6d.

Aa sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices:—

A set of the First Series, from 1798 to 1826 (wanting a few plates), i in

68 volumes. Price £15.

The Second Series, from 1827 to 1882, in 11 volumes. Price £2 4s,

The Third Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 to 1850. a Wee.

- Taytor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C. - |

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

YO cmposgeeugnoesaes per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circtim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, divee, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recuryato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

NV. Parthenti Giannettasii Hcl. 1.

No. 55. JULY 1882.

I.—On a Cysticercus from the Peritoneal Cavity of a

Raccoon-like Dog (Nyctereutes procyonides). By F. G.

PENROSE.

[Plate II.]

In the spring of 1878 the late Prof. Garrod, whilst dissecting

‘an adult male [of Nyctereutes procyonides| which died on

the 2nd of February last, the father of a litter of six born on

May 2nd, 1877,” discovered an enormous number of some

parasitic form of worm in the peritoneal cavity. He asked

me to cut sections of one, and from those sections wrote the

following paragraph when describing some anatomical pecu-

liarities of the dog in the P. Z.S. 1878, p. 376 :—

“In the peritoneal cavity of the adult male Nyctereutes

(which, like the half-grown female, had excessive atheroma of

all its larger arteries) I found an immense number of para-

sitic worms, collected especially about the abdominal surface

of the liver and the stomach. These worms had ‘heads’

much like those of the Bothriocephal, but larger. My friend

Mr. F. G. Penrose has most kindly made sections of them,

and has demonstrated the existence of a most peculiar cavity

in each. This cavity is coiled up within the ovate ‘ head ;’

its lumen is small; and its walls are plicated very extensively,

the magnitude as well as the number of the folds being great.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 1

2 Mr. F. G. Penrose on a Cysticercus

It opens externally at its proximal extremity by one of its

ends only. The ‘ body ’ is teenioid in its proportions, and is

not segmented. It is about 24 inches in total length, the

‘head’ being about the size of a hemp-seed or a little

smaller.”

I also showed the sections to Prof. Lankester, who gave

me several references ; but I failed to make any thing out, and

nothing more was done until Prof. Lankester saw a mono-

graph on Cysticercus-forms by Dr. Monier of Lille. He im-

mediately recognized that the worm I had cut was a Cysti-

cercus. He lent me the monograph, of which the title is

‘Travaux de l'Institut Zoologique de Lille et de la station

maritime de Wimereux,’ tome ul. fascicule i., ‘‘ Essai Mono-

graphique sur les Cysticerques par R. Monier,” and per-

suaded me to cut some more sections, with the view of ascer-

taining if this particular form had been described.

Dr. Monier has fairly completely worked out the history of

the Cysticercus-larva (C. pisiformis) of Tenia serrata, and

gives some beautiful figures.

He shows the early development in the liver of the rabbit,

and describes a migration at the end of the first month

into the peritoneal cavity. He then gives a description of a

form soon after it has arrived in the peritoneal cavity. He

shows how, at the time of leaving the liver, the young Cysticerce

are at various stages of development, but that generally the

cephalic rudiment of the future Zenza is already differentiated,

and even that it was distinctly indicated on the twenty-second

day after infection.

He describes how the rudiment is at first a simple depres-

sion surrounded by a thick bed of granular cells, then how

the invagination increases and how at the same time there

is cell-proliferation, that at the bottom of the invagination a

slight dilatation forms, and at the same time an elevation

_rises slightly to one side of the line of axis of the invagination

from the floor of this invagination, which is the origin of the

head of the future Tania.

He then describes the origin of the suckers and of the

hooklets. -

Embryos which he has just been describing have gene-

rally attaimed the length of more than a centimetre.

He then goes on to describe the histological details, and

discusses the formation of the future vesicle.

The stage to which I have been referring is certainly

less advanced than that of those Iam going to discuss ; and the

next stage is also certainly more advanced. The two stages

are illustrated at Pl. II. figs. 2 and 5.

from Nyctereutes procyonides. 5}

He says that after arrival in the peritoneum the young

animals soon become dropsical, and that it is then very diffi-

cult to tell their degree of development, and it is only to be

done by sections.

I now propose to give a short account of my specimens,

and to compare them with his two stages.

As will be seen from Prof. Garrod’s description, they were

present in immense numbers, lying loosely in the peritoneal

cavity, although coiled and twisted amongst themselves,

especially one heap in seemingly inextricable confusion lying

between the liver and stomach.

Several were preserved for a few days in ordinary methy-

lated spirit, and some of these were afterwards placed-in

absolute alcohol. Unfortunately no investigations were made

whilst the animals were still alive and before reagents were

applied. The method employed that gave the most satisfac-

tory results was as follows:—Worm was imbedded in cacao-

butter ; a series of sections were cut; and these were stained

on the slide with magenta; they were afterwards clarified by

oil of cloves and mounted in Canada balsam.

Naked-eye characters.—If we divide them into an anterior

swollen extremity and a posterior continuationor tail, then, with

one exception (fig. 4), they all have the same general appear-

ance about their anterior swollen extremity (vide figs. 1, 2, 3).

This extremity is more or less ovoidal, covered by a smooth

cuticle ; and anteriorly there is a depression which is bounded

by two prominent rounded lips; but there is no apparent

difference of cuticle like that between mucous membrane and

skin. This depression is the external orifice of a blind canal

(vide fig. 5). Posteriorly this anterior swelling is continuous

with the tail, there generally being some deep and well-

marked furrows where the one passes into the other. The

tail is extremely variable in all its dimensions.

In some the tail is very long: a total length of 4 inches was

the longest I measured ; but I do not know that that was the

limit, as some of the specimens were so brittle that it was

impossible to unravel the mass without breaking them. In

others, on the other hand, the tail was reduced to a minimum,

though not absent, the specimen being °2 inch.

The diameter of this tail varied not only in different speci-

mens, but also in the same specimen, being at one part con-

tracted in length and thickened, at others greatly attenuated

(vide fig. 4)—this being solely due to the effect of the

aleohol on the muscular fibres, though the tail was normally

much longer in some specimens than in others: the thinnest

tails were not necessarily the longest, and vice versa.

4 Mr. F. G. Penrose on a Cysticercus

The cuticle of the tails and of the posterior part of the ante-

rior extremities is thrown into a number of irregular trans-

verse wrinkles. These have no relation with the segments of

a Tenia, though sometimes curiously simulating them and,

as Dr. Monier has shown, are due to the following cause :—

The tail consists of a central core enclosed within the mus-

cular zone, which contains both circular and longitudinal

fibres, the latter greatly predominating ; and between this

layer and the cuticle there is a loose, subcuticular, very actively

growing connective layer of cells.

As the central core increases but slowly relatively to this

outer layer, and is of a firmer tissue, supported and enclosed by

the muscles, it necessarily follows that the cuticle will be

thrown into folds by the rapid increase of the subcuticular

layer.

At the posterior extremity of the tail there is generally,

though not always, a slight depression (vide figs. 1, 2, 3),

looking something like the one at the anterior extremity. It

seems to have nothing to do with any internal canal, as

Monier says that both he and Leuckart have searched in vain

for any canal that opened externally there; and although I

made several series of sections expressly to try and find one,

I did not succeed. Monier observed that whilst the larval C.

pistiformes were still in the liver of their host, on the twenty-

second day after infection, several specimens, though not all,

became constricted somewhere near their middle, and two

semiequal portions were formed, connected by a twisted cord,

each end of which fitted into a depression, the one at the

posterior extremity of the anterior part, the other at the ante-

rior extremity of the posterior part (doc. c7t. chap. il. p. 26, and

pl.i. fig. 3). The posterior extremity was thrown off, and the

anterior part retained simply the depression into which the

cord fitted ; but occasionally there was a short remnant of the

connecting cord left in the form of a short tag.

In the present form I have never seen the tag. Although

the shortest specimens almost invariably show the depression,

it is equally well marked in some of the longest, though

depressionless ones have perhaps a greater average length

than the average of the whole number ; but those without a

depression are decidedly exceptional. So I do not think

that the great difference in length is due to some not becoming

constricted and retaining their whole original length whilst

others have lost their posterior halves, both from what has

been said above and also because between the shortest and

longest there is a perfect gradation in length.

In the exception (fig. 4) mentioned above, the anterior

from Nyctereutes procyonides, 5

portion is much larger than in any other individual, is white

and shiny, the others all being of a dull yellowish colour, and

very irregularly swollen. It presents the usual anterior de-

pression ; but unfortunately this specimen was so brittle that,

on cutting sections, the only point I succeeded in ascertaining

was the presence of the regular canal. This swelling is most

probably due to this individual specimen being more advanced

in its development than the rest.

Monier has shown (oc. cit. p. 41) that soon after their

emigration into the peritoneal cavity the Cysticerct pisiformes

uickly become immensely swollen, owing to the collection

of fluid; and he expressly states, with reference to pl. i. fig. 2

of his memoir, “ Les cysticerques, 4 cet Age, sont générale-

ment renflés 4 la partie ot bourgeonne la téte.”’

On making a continuous series of longitudinal sections

through the anterior extremity, one notices immediately that

the depression mentioned above is the external orifice of a

complicated canal terminating in a small blind extremity ; and

in those sections that pass through the middle of this cavity,

almost at the extremity furthest from the orifice there is a small

prominence histologically different from the plications of the

wall of the canal. Thisis the rudiment of the future Tenia.

It consists of a dense mass of deeply staining tissue, which

appears to consist of fibres radiating from the apex, and

which is continuous with the muscular tissue of the rest of the

Cysticercus (fig. 5).

I have not been able to find any signs of hooklets; but

there are four well-developed suckers (vide fig. 6) which lie

out of the plane of a mesial section, but become visible in

sections slightly away from that plane. ‘They consist of a

very dense striated tissue, are continuous with the cuticle

lining the canal, and are often covered on both surfaces by

black pigment-granules. They appear to have originated

by a special modification of the cuticle. This cuticle lines the

whole of the canal, and is continuous with the cuticle covering

the animal externally.

_ The rest of the animal may be said to consist of three

layers :—a central core composed of a cellulo-fibrous reticu-

lum, many of the cells being strongly refracting, and known

all through the Cestoids as calcareous corpuscles; this core

is perforated in parts by vessels, which are particularly

numerous in the tail, having a general longitudinal direction

connected by transverse channels. ‘The core is enclosed by a

muscular zone, consisting for the most part of longitudinal

fibres. ‘This zone is very conspicuous in the tail, but be-

comes less important in the anterior extremity, though still

6 On a Cysticercus from Nyctereutes procyonides.

readily traceable; it is not a perfect layer, but contains

many interstices between the fibres, through which the sub-

cuticular cells are continuous with those of the core.

The subcuticular layer is composed of histological elements

similar to those of the core, but is lessdense. It is penetrated

here and there by vessels, contains calcareous corpuscles, is ©

continuous internally with the core through the muscular in-

terstices, and is attached by fine fibres to the cwtzcle.

This form presents the following points of interest :—

1. The extreme variability in the length of the different

specimens and the great absolute length (4 inches) of some of

the longest specimens.

2. The slight prominence of the head of the future Tenza,

accompanied by the complete differentiation of the suckers.

3. The probable absence of hooklets.

4, The presence of a larval form of Tenia in a dog.

Some of these facts might, I think, be accounted for if we

assume that these larve have undergone their development in

an unusual host. Prof. Huxley, in his paper on the Canidz

(P. Z. 8. 1880, p. 262), speaks of Canis procyonides as living

largely upon fruits and roots, and never attacking large

animals, and as therefore not a purely carnivorous animal in

the physiological, though it is in the morphological meaning

of the term.

But I have ascertained that the mdividual during the

three years and eight months of his life in the gardens used

to be fed on fowl’s heads and raw horseflesh. From the

length of his residence in the Society’s gardens we may, I

think, fairly assume that he took in the ova during his sojourn

here, and that therefore these Cysticerci are probably the

larvee of some common Tenia. ‘The presence of suckers and

probable absence of hooklets would point to the adult being

one with those characters.

One naturally turns to Tenia saginata, Goeze, more com-

monly known in this country as 7. mediocanellata, Kuchen-

meister, as being the common hookless form also possessing

pigmented suckers; and its identification with this form is

strongly supported (1) by the small relative prominence of

the origin of the head of the future Tania, (2) by the absence

of hooklets, and (3) by the pigmented appearance of the

suckers ; whilst against this the Cysticercus of T. saginata is

only known to occur in ruminants, especially calves. And

Monier believes on indirect evidence that the Cysticerci are

never very numerous in the same host. He says (p. 58, loc.

cit.) that “although this Tenia is much more frequent at

Lille than 7. solium, we have not been able to come across

On Kusphenopteris tenella and Sphenopteris microcarpa. 7

its Cysticercus. It is true that we have not made a special

search ; but the veterinary surgeons and slaughterhouse-men

have never observed it. One must conclude that this Cyst?-

cercus is never very abundant in the animals that it inhabits.

One may, however, remark that the Cysticercus cannot be

absolutely rare, since its Tcnza is frequent... . . 5,

He gives also, on pl. i. fig. 6, a drawing of this Cys-

tacercus (of T. saginata), and refers to a fold, pl’, near the

external opening of the canal, which he found constant in the

SIX or seven specimens he examined.

In my specimens, although there were suggestions of this

fold, it was never so well marked as in his drawings, and was

not unfrequently altogether absent.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IL.

Figs. 1-4. Enlarged views of the whole Cysticercus.

Fig. 5. Longitudinal section through anterior extremity, passing through

the canal and the prominence of head of future Tenia.

Fig. 6. Prominence of head of future Tenia, showing suckers and absence

of hooklets.

e= calcareous corpuscles ; h=prominence of head of future Tenia; m=

muscular fibres; o=opening at anterior extremity; p, posterior extre-

mity, in most instances notched ; s=sucker ; v=vessels,

IL—On the Fructification of Eusphenopteris tenella,

Brongn., and Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesg. By Roperr

KIDSTON*.

[Plate I.]

I. Husphenopteris (Sphenopteris) tenella, Brongn.

(Pl. I. figs. 1-6.)

Histoire des Végétaux fossiles, pl, 49. fig. 1; Illustrations of Fossil

Plants, pl. xxxix.T

The barren and fertile fronds of this fern are dissimilar; and

were it not for their occurring in unusually favourable circum-

stances, it would be impossible to ascertain that these two

forms of fronds belong to the same species. I have found no

fern associated with Husphenopteris tenella, with the exception

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Royal

Physical Society, Edinburgh, April 19, 1882.

e Edited by G. A, Lebour, 1877.

8 Mr. R. Kidston on the Fructification of

of a single specimen of Sphenopteris delicatula, Sternberg*,

which appears, however, rather to be a small variety of Z.

tenella than a distinct species, as they are connected by inter-

mediate forms. This circumstance appears to prove conclu-

sively that ‘the fructifying fronds can only belong to £.

tenella.

All the fruiting fronds of this fern with which I have met

were collected by myself at Furnace Bank, Sauchie, near Alloa,

where it occurs very plentifully, but is limited to a single bed

of arenaceous shale overlying the coal, which is at present

being worked.

Figs. 1 and 2 show two of the most common types of this

plant as met with at Sauchie. Brongniart’s figure represents

only a small portion of a frond; a much better specimen is

shown in the ‘Illustrations of Fossil Plants ;’ but it is there

only designated “‘ Sphenopteris sp.”

Eusphenopteris tenella must have attained considerable size,

as one of my specimens shows pinne 7 inches long, given off

from an axis only the eighth of an inch thick. Of the barren

fronds, some are lax and others much more compact ; we have

in the fertile fronds similar distinctions. ‘This is shown in

figs. 3 and 4. The capsules or urceolate indusiums are oval

in form, and show a small depression at their apex, which

probably indicates the position of an aperture (figs. 3

and 4). Their greatest length measures 3, of an inch.

They are arranged in two rows, one on each side of the rachis

of the pinnule, the capsules being alternate, as shown in figs.

4 and 6; but they commonly appear as secund, the one row

being bent over the other. ‘This is well shown in fig. 3.

The different positions of the capsules are probably dependent

upon their state of ripeness when fossilization took place.

From the fine state in which the specimens are preserved, the

outline of the cells composing the capsules is distinctly

shown. ,

The affinities of this fern to recent genera are somewhat

obscure. ‘The capsules in form resemble those of Hymeno-

stachys (Hymenophyllacee) ; but in the fossils there is no

discernible trace of a column, which forms a constant character

in that genus. ‘They agree, however, in the dimorphic con-

dition of the fronds. I fear that at present we can only pre-

sume that this fern is most probably referable to the Hymeno-

pees Both fertile and barren fronds are plentiful in the

oal-measures, Sauchie, near Alloa; and a fine barren speci-

* ‘Essai d’un Exposé Geognostico-Botanique,’ Sternberg, pl. 26,

fie. 5.

Eusphenopteris tenella and Sphenopteris microcarpa. 9

men is exhibited in the Museum of the Glasgow University,

from the “ Roof of the Kiltongue Coal, Bailieston.”

I have placed this fern in Schimper’s Husphenopterts in

preference to Brongniart’s generic name of Sphenopteris, as

those individuals with cuneate segments form a very dis-

tinct group of the Sphenopteroids, and their removal from

Sphenopteris helps to simplify that complex genus*.

In some recent works on vegetable paleontology attempts

have been made to found a classification of ferns on the basis of

their fructification; but so few fossil ferns having been obtained

in this state has necessitated the introduction of two sets

of characters in the classification of one group of plants: viz.

those found in fruit are classified according to the structure

and arrangement of that organ ; but those whose fruit is still

unknown, are classified, as formerly, from characters possessed

by the barren fronds.

If the system of classification according to fruit be adopted

with L. tenella, I believe a new genus would be required for

its reception ; but for the foregoing reasons I prefer retaining it

with the other Eusphenopteroids till more is known of their

fruit. Even were there evidence for a complete classification

founded on the fruit, it would prove of little value to the

working paleontologist, who has, in the great majority of

cases, to deal with barren specimens.

II. Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesq. (PI. I. figs. 7-14.)

Atlas of Coal Flora of Pennsylvania, pl. xlvii. fig. 2; Coal Flora of

Pennsylvania, p. 281.

About two years ago Mr. J. Bennie handed to me for

examination a small specimen of this fern, beautifully fruited,

but which at the time I was unable to identify. Shortly

after I saw a copy of the ‘ Atlas to the Coal Flora of Penn-

sylvania and the United States,’ by Lesquereux, which was

published in 1879. On plate xlvu. fig. 2 of this work a

small Sphenopteroid is illustrated under the name of Sph.

microcarpa; but from the figure given I could not definitely

determine that the plant collected by Mr. Bennie belonged to

the same species, and at that time no description of it had

appeared. This lack, however, was supplied in 1880, when

the same author published the ‘ Description of the Coal Flora

of the Carboniferous Formation,’ &c. He gives here a very

good description of the barren fronds; and in regard to the

fertile it is stated that “each of the small obtuse teeth or

indentations on the borders of the lobes has, at the top of one

* Schimper und Zittel, ‘Handbuch der Paliontologie,’ p. 107.

10 On Eusphenopteris tenella and Sphenopteris microcarpa.

or two of the veinlets, small round elevated dots, which, when

seen with a glass, appear like sori. I consider them as fruc-

tifications, comparable, by their position at least, to the

fruit-dots of some Duvallie of our time—Leucostegia for

example ’’*,

In the present specimen the fruit is exceptionally well

preserved, showing the outline of the cells which form the

walls of the sporangia (figs. 12, 13, and 14).

The sporangia appear to be usually developed in groups of

three, situated at the upper extremity of the veins, so that

they become marginal in position (fig. 10). Sometimes,

however, they are produced singly, as in fig. 11; but such

cases are rare. I have not observed any sporangia situated

in the sinuses; they are placed in the little lobes or teeth of

the pinnules. The imperfect manner in which Lesquereux’s

specimen appears to be preserved may have led to this slight

mistake in his description. The sporangia are oval in outline,

and about = of an inch wide in their greatest diameter.

Most of them show a marginal border; and in one individual

(fig. 14) the cells composing it appear to lie at an oblique

angle to those forming the large central part ; but whether

this border is a true annulus or only a mechanically-produced

simulation of that structure I am unable to decide.

Grand’Eury + describes the fruit of Sphenopteris chero-

phylloides, the sporangia of which appear to be very similar

to those under consideration. In reference to his specimen,

however, he states that the sporangia were not provided

with an annulus. He seems inclined to regard Sph.

cherophylloides as a transitional form between Schizea and

Marattia.

As regards Sphenopteris microcarpa, I think the character

of the fruit points to affinities with the Osmundacez, and it is

probably most closely related to the genus Todea. This species

is widely distributed in the Coal-measures of Scotland.

I am indebted to Mr. James Bennie for the pleasure of

examining the fruited specimen, which was collected by him

near Dysart, Fife. Mr. Thomas Naismith has also kindly

shown me the same plant from Mount Vernon, Lanarkshire ;

and I have met with it at Sauchie, near Alloa, Clackmannan-

shire, and near Dollar, on the borders of Perthshire.

None of the Carboniferous ferns which from time to time

have been obtained in fruit appear to be referable to existing

genera. ‘Though in many cases they approach very closely,

* Loe. cit. p. 280.

+ ‘Flore Carbonifére du Département de la Loire :’ Paris, 1877.

Mr. W. H. Dall on Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 11

yet they have hitherto always shown some character which

has necessitated their being kept separate *.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

Eusphenopteris tenella, Brong.

Fig. 1. Portion of barren frond from Sauchie, near Alloa. .

Fg. 2. Portion of larger form from same locality.

Fig. 3. Fertile frond, lax form, from same locality.

Fig. 4. Fertile frond, compact form, from same locality.

Fg. 5. Sporangia or capsules, magnified, showing thesmall apical aperture.

Fig. 6. The same, viewed more obliquely.

Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesq.

Fig. 7, Portion of barren frond, from near Dollar, collected by Mr. A. E.

Grant.

Fig. 8. Pinnule, enlarged.

Fig. 9. Portion of fertile frond, from near Dysart.

Fig. 10, Pinuule of fig. 9, enlarged, showing sporangia arranged in groups

of three.

Fig. 11. Another pinnule, enlarged, more sparsely fruited.

fig. 12. Two sporangia, magnified, showing slight indication of a mar-

ginal border.

Fig. 13, Sporangium, magnified, showing a slight obliquity of the ar-

rangement of cells forming the marginal border.

Fig. 14, Another sporangium, magnified.

Note.—In fig. 7 the engraver has missed the character of the plant.

The ultimate pinnules are represented as merged together, but should be

distinctly separate, as shown in the enlarged figure (8).

Ill.—On certain Limpets and Chitons from the Deep

Waters off the Eastern Coast of the United States. By W.

Ee PALL.

I HAVE received from Prof. Verrill certain limpets or patelli-

form shells and chitons collected under his supervision off

the south-east coast of New England, in deep water, by the

United-States Fish-Commission parties in 1881, with his kind

permission to describe them. Though without particular

beauty and of small size, the hope that these specimens would

prove of interest has not been disappointed.

Limpets are generally shore or shallow-water mollusks ;

* Stur, in his ‘Culm Flora,’ describes a fossil fern (Todea Lnpoldi),

which appears to be similar to Sphenopteris bifida, L. & H. As its fruit

is unknown, his reason for placing it in the genus Todea seems simply to

rest on the segmentation of the frond being somewhat of the same nature

as that seen in such species as Todea superba.

+ From the ‘Proceedings of the United-States National Museum,’

April 24, 1882, p. 400.

12 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

the connexion of certain peculiarities of structure in them

with their geographical distribution, and the progressive de-

velopment indicated by the characters of different genera,

have already been the subject of comment by me*.

The forms of lowest organization and least specialized

characters among those already known are those which inhabit

the deeper water; hence there was reason to suppose that

features of much interest would be exhibited by the few speci-

mens which had just been brought up from much greater

depths than any from which limpets had hitherto been

obtained.

The examination was rendered more complete by the pos-

session of additional specimens, which are contained in the

deep-sea collection from the Antilles, made by Prof. Alex.

Agassiz and Lieut.-Commander Bartlett, U.S.N., on the

United-States Coast-Survey steamer ‘ Blake.’ These afforded

valuable confirmation of impressions derived from the study

of the material obtained from Prof. Verrill.

Some of the specimens obtained are of unusual interest, as

showing a combination of characters which has heretofore

been unknown in animals of the same order. While the

shells present few salient features, the soft parts show extra-

ordinary and unexpected characters. They are divided into

representatives of the orders Riphidoglossa, Docoglossa, and

Polyplacophora. The Docoglossa comprised representatives

of both the suborders Abranchiata and Heterobranchiata, but

all somewhat anomalous in their characters. It is in the

first-mentioned order, however, that the richest results were

obtained, since it appears necessary to separate the three

species obtained into two genera, representing each a family,

which differs by apparently sound characters from any hitherto

known, and which it has therefore been necessary to describe

as new.

Almost all the species appear to be blind.

Order RHIPHIDOGLOSSA.

Family Cocculinide, Dall.

Shell patelliform, not nacreous, symmetrical, with an entire

non-sinuated margin, and a posteriorly inclined apex with a

deciduous spiral nucleus. Muscular impression horseshoe-

shaped, interrupted over the head.

Animal with a prominent head and muzzle, two tentacles,

as in Lepetide; gill single, plumose, asymmetrical, resem-

bling that of Acmeide, extending between the under surface

* Sci. Results of the Expl. of Alaska, i, art. ii. pp. 41-48 (1876), -

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 13

of the mantle and the foot (from a point above and behind

the head) backward on the right side, attached only at its

base. Anus anterior, opening above and behind the head.

Mantle-margin plain ; sides and margin of the foot without

papille or ornamental processes excepting two filaments, one

on each side of the median line, between the mantle and the -

foot-disk behind. Radula with a small or moderate rhachi-

dian tooth (in the known species), three inconspicuous laterals

with denticulate cusps, and a fourth, dentate, larger outer

lateral* ; uncini numerous (50-150), similar, hooked at the

tip, those of each lateral series springing from a common base.

This family differs from its nearest described allies (the

Fissurellidee) in its single asymmetrical gill, in the absence of

appendages to the sides of the foot or on the mantle-edge,

and in its patelliform, unfissured, unsinuated, and wholly

external shell.

From the succeeding family, Addisoniide, it is separated by

its symmetry, the character of the gills, and by its dentition.

By its dentition it is most nearly allied to Parmophorus or

Scutus (if figures be taken as a criterion), and much resembles

some species of Helicina; but it must be borne in mind that

very few species of Fissurellide have been figured in propor-

tion to the whole number known. The other characters, how-

ever, forbid its incorporation with the Fissurellide, as they

conflict im nearly every important feature with the definition

appropriate to that family.

At first it was thought that Propilidium might be incorpo-

rated in this family ; but an examination of the available data

relative to that genus indicates that it belongs rather to the

Fissurellidee, where it, apparently, represents an imperforate

Puncturella.

Formula:

Genus Coccuttna, Dall.

Animal blind; shell colourless, with radiating and con-

centric sculpture. For other characters see diagnosis of family.

Cocculina Rathbuni, n. sp.

Shell depressed, white, thin, with sides nearly parallel, and

their slopes lightly flattened, and with ends similarly broadly

rounded; sculpture of faint closely (but irregularly) set

grooves radiating from a smooth apex (which has originally

a subspiral nucleus) and crossed by concentric growth-lines,

* Much as in Scutus as figured by Gray, ‘Guide,’ p. 163,

14 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

which are more or less irregular in different individuals; faint

yellowish areas seem to indicate a thin, very closely adherent

epidermis ; apex prominent, more or less incurved and slightly

laterally compressed, usually showing a scar where the em-

bryonic nucleus was attached ; inside polished or smooth ;

length 11:0, width 6°5, altitude 2°75 millim. Another dead.

specimen is three times as large.

Soft parts: Foot ovate, thin, not very high, somewhat

pointed behind ; mantle-margin moderately wide, with a thick-

ened plain border ; behind, on each side of the “ tail,” between

the mantle and foot, is one cylindrical blunt filament; sinus

above the head and neck quite deep; gill exactly as in Acmea,

small, hardly projecting out of the sinus; head large, end of

muzzle semilunate, with a strongly-marked margin; in the

midst of this flat lunate area is a rounded papillose space

surrounding the mouth ; this organ, if furnished with jaws at

all, has them of such soft and cuticular consistency as to

show neither under the knife nor under an ordinary dissecting

microscope, but it appeared to be without jaws; tentacles

moderate, subcylindrical; eyes none ; course of the intestine

much as in Patella, but shorter.

Dentition.—Rhachidian tooth squarish, rounded in front,

nearly flat, about as long as the two inner laterals ; inner three

laterals slender, with small denticulate cusps, outer or third

usually a little longer than the others, but the proportions

slightly different in the less mature part of the radula; fourth

or major lateral about twice as long as the others and slightly

broader than the rhachidian tooth, rather strongly cusped, the

cusp notched into five or six denticles, and the shaft somewhat

curved, the shaft and cusp translucent; uncini numerous (100

or more), slender, slightly twisted and hooked, united on each

side on a single continuous base, which is a little longer than

the width of the radula between the uncini.

Hab. Station 937 of the United-States Fish Commission

in 1881. This is 102 miles S. by E. 4 E., by compass, from

Gay-Head Light, Martha’s Vineyard, the bottom-tempera-

ture being 40°-5 F., and that of the surface 72°-0 F. The

same species was obtained by the United-States Coast-Survey

dredgers on the steamer ‘ Blake,’ Lieut.-Commander J. R.

Bartlett commanding, under the supervision of Prof. Alex.

Agassiz, on hard bottom (temperature 44°°5 F.), at station

288, in 399 fathoms, off Barbadoes, and off Martinique, in

5024 fathoms sand and ooze, at station 195, bottom-tempera-

ture 41°-0 F., the surface in both cases being about 80°-0 F.

I take pleasure in naming this species after Mr. R. Rathbun,

of the United-States Fish Commission.

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 15

Cocculina Beant, n. sp.

Shell elevated, white, thin, resembling in sculpture and

general features the last species, except in the following par-

ticulars :—The form of the base is about as in C. Rathbuni;

but the profile differs widely: the anterior and posterior slopes

of the present species, instead of being subequal and nearly

similar, are unequal, the anterior being considerably the longer,

roundly and conspicuously arched ; the posterior slope is about

-half as long as the other and deeply concavely excavated ;

this results from the fact that the apex, instead of being de-

pressed and nearly central, is elevated, subposterior, and much

ineurved; like that of the previous species, it bears a scar

where the (probably spiral) embryonic shell was attached.

The sculpture resembles that of the preceding species, being

stronger and more cancellated in some specimens and nearly

obsolete in others. The very young show proportionally

stronger sculpture, even slightly spinous at the intersections

in some specimens. The surface is generally partly eroded,

probably from the same action as that which so rapidly

reduces dead shells and corals to a species of grey ooze in the

deep sea. ‘There seems to be no indication of epidermis in

this species. Length 8-0, breadth 5-0, height 4:0 millim.

Soft parts in general as in the last species, except that the

head and muzzle are much elongated, the sinus behind the

head deep; gill longer and larger than in C. Rathbunt, pro-

jecting out on the right side of the head ; tentacles longer and

foot shorter proportionally than in C. Rathbuni; the mantle-

margin is much puckered; but this is probably due to the

alcohol; the margination, which forms a semilunar area at

the end of the muzzle in the preceding species, in C. Beanti

is interrupted before the papillose area which here distinctly

forms the end of the muzzle, the effect of which is to produce

_ two lappets, one on each side, extending from the end of the

muzzle to the anterior edge of the foot. ‘There appears to be

no jaw.

Dentition.—In this species the bands of uncini are propor-

tionally longer and wider, and the rhachidian tooth smaller,

than in the preceding. ‘The rhachidian tooth is small, with

a tridentate cusp and bifurcate base; it is about half as long

as and hardly wider than the first three laterals; the latter

are elongate, slender, with denticulate cusps, the outer is

rather the shorter in the mature part of the radula; the major

lateral is longer, with a more slender shaft than in C. Rath-

bunt, and a proportionally larger, very concave cusp with

seven or eight denticulations ; the banded uncini are singly

16 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

Proader than in C. Rathbuni, and collectively about one half

onger.

Hab. Station 871, U.S. Fish Commission, lat. 40° 02!

d4" N., long. 70° 23’ 40" W., in 115 fathoms muddy sand ;

station 894, U.S. Fish Commission, lat. 39° 53’ N., long.

70° 58’ 30" W., 365 fathoms mud and gravel, both in 1880;

station 947, 312 fathoms, sandy mud, bottom-temperature

44° F.; station 949, 794 miles south of Martha’s Vineyard,

in 100 fathoms, yellow mud, bottom-temperature 52°, surface

66° F.; station 997, 335 fathoms, yellow mud, bottom-

temperature 40° I’.; these last in 1881 (Verrill) ; and from

the same localities as C. Rathbuni in the West Indies (Agassiz),

with the additional locality of station 264, 416 fathoms, grey

ooze, off Grenada, bottom-temperature 42°°5 F.* It is named

in honour of Dr. T. H. Bean, of the United-States Fish

Commission.

Family Addisoniide, Dall.

Shell asymmetrical, porcellaneous, somewhat like Capulac-

meea, Sars.

Soft parts much as in the last family, but strongly asym-

metrical, with an enormously developed lateral series of

separately inserted gill-lamine, like those of Patellide, and

without filamentary appendages of any kind. Radula with a

large simple rhachidian tooth with, on each side, two large

simple transverse laterals, followed by two minute ones, and

a large outer lateral with a strong tridentate cusp, outside of

which is a single scale-like flat uncinus, bearing an elongated

thickened ridge, but no cusp.

Formula:

1 G+242242+5 1

This family might be incorporated with the last, were it not

for the differences in the branchie and in its dentition. These —

latter are of great weight. The dentition of Addzsonia is like

nothing known in the whole group of Rhiphidoglossa, but,

while it recalls the dentition of the Chitonide in some features,

has a decidedly Docoglossate aspect. Perhaps the most

rational hypothesis is that this group bears to the preceding

family much such a relation as in Pulmonata is borne by the

Cyclotacea of Troschel towards the Cyclostomacea. Indeed

the resemblance of the radula of Cocculina Rathbun to that

* This is, perhaps, the shell referred to under the name of “ demea

rubella ?, Fabr.,” Verrill, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus. iii. p. 891, dredged (dead)

at station 894, United-States Fish Commission, 1880, off the S.E. coast

of New England, in 39° 53' N., 70°58’ 30" W., in 365 fathoms,

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 17

of some of the species of Helicina figured by Troschel is quite

remarkable. This family contains, so far as known, but one

genus.

Genus ADpISONIA*, Dall.

Shell ovate, subconical, strongly asymmetrical, porcellaneous,

thin ; with a blunt apex curved backward, downward, and to

the left, without an epidermis; with an unthickened, simple,

entire margin; pedal muscular impression horseshoe-shaped,

interrupted in front. Soft parts: head provided with two

tentacles, without eyes or eye-tubercles ; muzzle plain, simple ;

foot thin, orbicular, without lateral or posterior tubercles, pro-

cesses, or fringes; mantle-edge simple, thickened; gill com-

posed of leaflets as in Patella, the series starting on the right

behind the head and continued within the mantle-edge back-

ward, the body of the animal being asymmetrically placed

with regard to the aperture of the shell to afford room for the

enormous series of branchial leaflets; anus opening behind

and above the head slightly to the right of the median line,

and indicated by a small papilla.

Radula: see description of the family.

Type and only species yet known,

Addisonia paradoxa, n. sp.

Shell ovate, thin, whitish ; apex presenting an appearance

as if an embryonic tip (perhaps spiral) had fallen and been

replaced by a peculiarly blunt ovate apex, which in the young

shell is nearly marginal, posterior, and to the left of the middle

line, but in the adult is considerably within the margin, curved

downward and backward, and much more asymmetrical ;

sculpture of faint grooves radiating from the (smooth) apex

and reticulated by the stronger concentric lines of growth,

besides which the extremely inflated arch of the back is some-

what obscurely concentrically waved ; over the sculpture the

shell has a polished appearance ; margins thin, sharp; interior

smooth, somewhat polished; the scar of the pedal muscle

narrow, a considerable distance within the margin, the ante-

rior ends of the scar enlarged, hooked backward on their inner

edges; these ends connected by a line broadly arched forward

and marking the attachment of the mantle to the shell

over the head. Soft parts whitish, dotted with fine purple

dots; mantle-edge thickened, smooth ; muscular base of the

* Jn honour of Prof. Addison E. Verrill, of Yale College and the United-

States Fish Commission, whose surname has already been applied to more

than one group of invertebrates.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 2

18 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

foot nearly orbicular, extremely thin and delicate, not high ;

muzzle short, plain, without any strongly defined margination,

with the end finely papillose and a little puckered; mouth

small, furnished with two lateral pads covered with a cartila-

ginous thin coat, which completely dissolves in liquor potasse,

and hence can hardly be termed a jaw, though it occupies the

place of the buccal plates in other genera; head moderate, not

much produced, broader than long, extended laterally into a

single, rather short and stout tentacle on each side; tentacles

showing slight transverse ridges (due to contraction ?), desti-

tute of any basal elbow or tubercle, such as bears the eye in

allied groups, and with no appearance of any organ of vision

or bulbus whatever. Behind the head a thickened ridge,

containing a large vessel, takes origin and passes backward

around the right mantle-edge, reaching nearly to the posterior

median line; from this ridge depend fifty or sixty branchial

leaflets resembling those of Patella, and not like those of

Acmea or the Fissurellide; these leaflets are very large in

proportion to the size of the animal, and gradually diminish

posteriorly; they are slightly inclined outward; the anal

papilla is very inconspicuous, opening between the line of the

branchia and the head, a little to the right of the head; the

intestine is much shorter than in the Patellidee, and coiled in

much the same way through the very large greenish hepatic

mass; this surrounds the ovary, which rises to the surface of

the back in about its centre, and in this individual was crowded

with eggs already in various stages of segmentation, and of

about the size and general appearance of those of Acmea

patina. 'The ovary appeared to be a single, simple, sac-like

body of irregular contour as in Acmea ; no crop was noticed ;

and the stomach seemed of very moderate size.

Since but one specimen was available the observations were

more or less imperfect, especially since the internal parts were

somewhat softened. To obviate the extreme contraction

caused by alcohol, the specimen was placed in water, with the

result that it almost immediately swelled and became covered

with an immense quantity of very slimy mucus, which ren-

dered it almost impossible to handle, being so slippery ; and it

had to be replaced in alcohol again to harden before the ex-

amination could proceed. ‘The edge of the mantle is margi-

nated with a rather broad thickened band, apparently without

papille or other appendages of any kind. ‘The space occupied

by the branchie is so large that the remainder of the animal

is forced a good deal to the left in the aperture of the shell.

The radula has a large, flat, ovate central tooth, with a

thickened anterior edge, but no marked cusp; on each side of

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. . 19

this two rhomboidal flat laterals with a similarly thickened

anterior margin; the inner is the larger, and the outer some-

what more rounded in form; close to this are two minute

narrow laterals with small cusps, hidden partly under the cusps

of the next or major lateral, for which reason they cannot well

be made out until the radula is partly torn apart or broken up ;

these two little laterals are the most anterior of the transverse

series, which has a form like a very transverse M; the major

lateral has strong Docoglossate features, being set on a flat

plate whose posterior inner and anterior outer corners are

thickened and raised into the likeness of a pseudocusp, the

true shaft of the tooth being very short and terminating in a

strong tridentate pellucid cusp; the outer tooth is a squarish,

plate-like uncinus, exactly as in someChitons, with a thickened

longitudinal ridge near the inner margin.

Length of shell about 10:0, width 7:5, and altitude 4:0

millim.

Dredged by the United-States Fish Commission in 1881

at stations 923, 940, and 950, in 96, 130, and 69 fathoms,

sandy bottom, about 75 miles 8. and W. from Martha’s Vine-

yard. Bottom-temperature 52°, which belongs to the warmer

bottom area. This very remarkable form would have been

called a “synthetic type” by Prof. Louis Agassiz. The

shell at once recalls Capulacmea (= Pilidium, Midd.), which,

however, is distinctively Teenioglossate in dentition. The

details of the branchial leavesresemble those in Patella, the posi-

tion of the branchiz and the form of the head resemble Acmea,

the smooth, thick, mantle-margin and absence of eyes are

characters found in Lepetide. Some features in the dentition

recall Chitonide, and others Cocculinide. The position of

the animal in its shell is as in the Rhiphidoglossa universally.

Nothing of the kind has been recognized in the collection

made by Messrs. Sigsbee and Bartlett, of the U.S. Navy, in

the Gulf of Mexico and Antilles, under the supervision of

Prof. Alex. Agassiz, on the United-States Coast-Survey

steamer ‘ Blake,’ leading to the supposition that this may be

a rather more northern form, though found in the warm area. -

Order DOCOGLOSSA.

Suborder ABRANCHIATA.

Animal destitute of external branchiz. Embryonic shell

spiral.

Family Lepetide, Gray.

Lepetide (Gray), Dall, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, vii. pp. 286-291.

20 ? Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

Subfamily Luperivz.

Animal without eyes, without lateral teeth, with a rhachi-

dian tooth, and erect uncini; muzzle with an entire margin,

which is extended backward into a tentacle-like filament on

each side; shell patelliform, with a subspiral nucleus, which

is generally lost in early life, the permanent tip being erect or

anteriorly directed. ‘Typical genus Lepeta, Gray.

Subfamily Lerererrivaz, n.

Shell and soft parts as in Lepetine, except that it has

distinct eyes and is provided with true lateral teeth, and also

with scale-shaped uncini. Typical genus Lepetella, Verrill.

Genus LEPETELLA, Verrill.

Lepetella, Verrill, Am. Journ. Sci. xx. p. 396 (Nov. 1880).

Type Lepetella tubicola, Verrill, 1. c., also Proc. U.S. Nat.

Mus. iii. p. 875 (1881).

Habitat. In two to four hundred fathoms off the 8.E. coast

of New England (stations 869 and 894, U.S. Fish Commis-

sion, 1880) in old tubes of Hyalinecia artifex, V. (Coast of

Norway, in deep water, Sars ?)

Professor Verrill has well described this little shell in the

articles referred to, as well as its dentition, which he calls

Teenioglossate. It is indeed so in one sense, though not in

the technical sense of belonging to the order Tenioglossa,

which has a formula = while the formula of Lepetella is

mm 5 , the essential difference being that all Tzenioglossa have

on each side of the rhachidian tooth three laterals and no

uncini, while Lepetella has two laterals and an uncinus.

The specimens examined by me were dry, or from deteri-

oration of the alcohol had become quite soft; and, for this

reason perhaps, I could not detect the eyes seen by Professor

Verrill so distinctly in the fresh and living animal*. So far

~as the external features could be determined, there was no

difference between them and those exhibited by Lepeta or

Cryptobranchia. The dentition is remarkable, both in rela-

tive number of teeth and in presenting the only instance of a

well-developed distinct scale-like (chitinoid) uncinus yet

known in the order. In fact, the radula has throughout dis-

* [ have, however, no doubt of their existence. A letter from Dr. J.

Gwyn Jetlreys states that a small limpet like Lepeta, but with eyes, has

been dredged off the coast of Norway by Prof. G. O. Sars, which may

probably prove to be Lepetella. ;

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 21

tinctly Chiton-like features, and bears additional testimony,

if such were needed, to the acuteness of Troschel in combining

(dental characters only being considered) both Chitons and

Limpets in one dental order. The external form is of course

partly due to its peculiar habitat; other specimens will no

doubt eventually be found clinging to some flat surface and

of normal shape. It seems to be a northern form, and does

not occur in the Blake collections.

Suborder PROTEOBRANCHIATA.

Animal with external branchie. Embryonic shell conical.

Family Acmeide.

Gill plumose, cervical.

Genus SCUTELLINA, Gray.

Scutellina, Gray, P. Z. 8S. 1847, p. 168,=Scutella, Broderip (not La-

marck). Type S. crenulata, Broderip.

The animal of the typical species of Scutellina is unknown ;

according to Arthur Adams, that of a closely allied species

(S. ferruginea) resembles Acmea in its externals, except that

the shell is pure white, with prominently reticulated sculp-

ture, and the apex is prominent, pointed, and very anteriorly

situated. Mr. Adams distinctly states that the animal has

eyes; and it is quite probable that the genus will eventually

prove to be a good one.

A specimen was recently obtained, with the dried animal

(from some West-Indian corals), of a species which is also

represented in the Blake collection, and which would probably

be referred, from the shell-characters alone, to Scutedlina,

though it differs from the received diagnosis of that genus in

having a blunt subcentral erect apex, much like ordinary

Acmece, An examination of the soft parts showed, however,

wide differences from any described genus, necessitating the

establishment of a new one for its reception :—

Genus PecTinoponta, Dall.

Shell resembling Scuwtellina, with a blunt subcentral apex.

Soft parts resembling Acm@a, except in the following de-

tails :—Animal blind, with the front part of the head between

the tentacles and above the muzzle much produced upward

and forward, extending considerably further forward than the

end of the muzzle. Muzzle marginated, with lappets at the

22 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

outer corners. Jaw thin, translucent. Gull exactly as in

Acmea; sides of foot and mantle-edge simple, nearly smooth.

a 0 ora ; ¢ ° ;

Dentition >qa_; teeth large, with transverse pectinated or

denticulate cusps, like those of the large lateral teeth of some

Tectibranchs or Nudibranchs.

Pectinodonta arcuata, n. sp.

Shell white, elongate-ovate, moderately elevated, with a

blunt polished apex, on which in young specimens remain

traces of the disk-like chalky embryonic shell; the slopes

from the apex to the ends both convexly arched, margin

simple or slightly denticulated by the radiating sculpture ;

within polished ; scars as in Acmea; epidermis none; sculp-

ture externally of fine, uniform, rounded, closely-set threads,

radiating from near the apex to the margin, and reticulated

by the fine, rather prominent, regular, concentric ridges of

growth, both ridges and threads averaging near the margin

about three and a half tothe millimetre. Long. from end to

end 14°5 millim., from apex to anterior end 5°5 millim. ; lat.

10°0 millim. ; alt. 5°5 millim.

Habitat. West Indies; St. Thomas, in coral; Santa Lucia,

station 215, in 226 fathoms, Blake expedition.

The examination of a well-preserved specimen showed that

the end of the muzzle formed a semilunar area with a dis-

tinctly-marked margin and lappets at the posterior corners.

In the middle of this flat and nearly smooth area is the mouth,

surrounded by a small circular papillose area. The jaw is

thin and translucent, but sufficiently strong to resist contrac-

tion on the drying up of the soft parts. The radula contains

about 175 series of teeth, which are large, with strong cusps,

which are turned toward the middle line of the radula and

strongly denticulate. ‘The denticulate part, as in most Doco-

glossa, is nearly black; the anterior denticles are larger, the

posterior nine subequal in size ; the whole number of denticles

is twelve; the whole tooth has somewhat the appearance of a

coarse curry-comb, and suggests that it is due to a consoli-

dation of the normal three Docoglossal laterals rather than the

suppression of al] but one and the modification of that one.

The protrusion of the anterior arch of the head is very

peculiar and remarkable ; the foot is rather short for the size

of the shell; otherwise the features are those of Acmea in

general. The gill is rather large and exactly as in Acmea.

The number of teeth is the smallest known in any limpet ;

and none of the same shape have been recorded in the order.

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 23

It is likely, however, that Scutellina, when investigated, will

prove to have very similar dentition *.

Chitonide.

Genus CHZTOPLEURA (Shuttleworth), Cpr.

Chetopleura apiculata, Say.

Habitat. Station 938, United-States Fish Commission,

1881, being 100 miles 8.E. by E. 3 E. (magnetic) from Gay-

Head Light, Martha’s Vineyard. 'The depth was 210 fathoms,

green sand and mud, the bottom-temperature 40°°5, the sur-

face 72°-0 F.

In these researches only two specimens of Chitonide were

obtained; and these are not of a genus characteristic of the

deeps. ‘These specimens were young, but did not differ from

young ones of the same species from shallow water. There

have been found in depths of 100 fathoms or less along the

north-eastern coast of New England, and northward, two

other tolerably common Chitons, one of them, Trachydermon

albus, Linné, which does not go to great depths, as far as

known, either in the Atlantic or Pacific. In Alaska it is

abundant from low-water to 100 fathoms. The other, Lepto-

chiton cancellatus, Sowerby, occurs off the British possessions,

and may reach a depth of 300 fathoms. Rarer species, which

may be found in deep water are :—Leptochiton alveolus, Sars

(150 fathoms, Gulf of Maine) ; Hanleyia mendicaria, Mighels

and Adams; H. debilis, Gray (to 300 fathoms) ; and H. tro-

ptcalis, Dall, from southern waters (Sand Key, 128 fathoms).

The greatest depth from which Chitons have been reported

is 1006 fathoms, at which the Leptochiton Belknapt, Dall,

was obtained in the North Pacific. It has since turned up

from Kerguelen in the ‘ Challenger’ collections, and, perhaps,

may eventually be found in the North Atlantic.

Notes on the Genera.

The slender side teeth of Lepeta are distinguished from

true laterals by not being situated on the central longitudinal

area of the radula. By their form alone it would be impos-

sible to distinguish them from teeth which are truly laterals,

like the inner laterals of Lepetella.

Since 1869 (when I revised the classification of the Lepe-

tide, and, somewhat later, of the order to which they belong)

* I should be most thankful for a dried or alcoholic specimen of

soft parts of the typical species of Scwtellina (S. crenulata, Broderip).

24 Mr. W. H. Dall on certain

little by little information has been coming in which fills the

gap then known to exist in our knowledge of the order. It

is now possible to review more understandingly the relations

of the dentition of the different groups. It would seem at

first sight as if the dentition of Lepeta and Lepetella differed

very widely ; but more reflection diminishes the apparent di-

vergences.

It may be suggested that in Lepeta ceca the large rha-

chidian tooth really represents a consolidation of the six

laterals characteristic of Acmea, which is supported by the

fact that G. O. Sars * figures the lateral cusps of the rhachi-

dian tooth in Pilidium fulvum as accessory rather than in-

herent parts of that tooth, a view (I find on reference to them)

supported in part by my own original drawings, and a condi-

tion which, though not universal or necessary, may yet be

characteristic of some stages of the development of the indi-

vidual or of the radula, or perhaps of some individuals merely,

while in others the consolidation goes so far that the sutures

(as in the bony structures of higher animals) are obliterated.

In that case the rhachidian tooth of Lepetella would represent

the consolidation of the two inner laterals merely, if the num-

ber six be taken as typical, which, from its universality

elsewhere in the order, we may reasonably assume to be the

case. This is the typical number in the Tenioglossa, to

which (as Professor Verrill indicates in his description) the

radula of Lepetel/a is in some respects analogous, though the

Tzenioglossa have no uncini. In the same way, as has before

been pointed out, the single large dentate laterals of Pectino-

donta may represent, in the other division of the order, each

a consolidation of the three typical laterals of Acmea.

The name Onychoglossa has been used by G. O. Sars (1878)

to denominate the same group and as indicative of the same

characters as those possessed by the Docoglossa (Troschel,

1861), as revised by me eight years previously. I do not see

any especial gain which might result to science from substi-

tuting the newer for the older name.

The relations of the groups may be expressed somewhat as

follows :— .

Order DOCOGLOSSA.

Shell wholly external, dish-shaped, with apex anteriorly

directed ; animal with two short tentacles, a non-extensible

muzzle; branchie external or none; renal and anal aper-

tures situated above the neck, between body and mantle-

* Moll. Reg. Arct. Norveg. tab. ii. fig, 12.

Deep-water Limpets and Chitons. 25

edge; no copulatory or external genital organs; mouth pro-

vided with a horny jaw and long radula with peculiar teeth ;

dental formula not exceeding say3} metamorphosis of the

embryo taking place in the egg, which is fertilized in the ovary.

Suborder ABRANCHIATA.

Animal without external branchie. Embryonic shell spiral.

Family Lepetide.

Subfamily Lepetine. Without eyes; with a marginated

muzzle extended (on each side) into a tentacular process.

ee 1 0

Uneini erect. Dental formula sa55 (?=s@q53)-

Lepeta, f£ Lepeta,s.s.(+ Pilidium, Forbes non Middendorff).

Gray Cryptobranchia, Middendortft.

Subfamily Lepetelliine. With eyes; other soft parts as in

Lepeta. Uncinus scale-like. Dental formula iyi ?=

1 (+3) i) :

Lepetella, Verrill.

Suborder PROTEOBRANCHIATA.

Animal with external branchiea. Embryonic shell conical.

Family Acmzide.

With a plumose cervical branchia; with or without a

branchial cordon ; muzzle frilled ; no rhachidian tooth.

A. Without a cordon.

A. Muzzle with lappets.

a. Blind.

Pectinodonta, Dall. sa G— Gas)

b. With eyes.

Scutellina, Gray. ‘Typical species not yet examined.

Acmea, Esch. EE

B. Without muzzle-lappets.

Collisella, Dall, s. s.

Collisellina, Dall.

2 OY

Oollisella |

oy a ONE aah

2 (2—1.1—2) 2°

26 Mr. W. H. Dall on Deep-water Limpets and Chitons.

B. With an interrupted cordon ; no lappets.

Lottia (Gray), Cpr. 1 om:

C. With complete cordon ; no lappets.

Scurria, Gray (not Cpr.). EI ie

Family Patellide.

Without a cervical branchia, but with a more or less com-

plete cordon; muzzle papillose, not frilled, marginated, or

with lappets.

A. Branchial cordon complete.

a. With rhachidian tooth; branchial lamellz arborescent,

produced ; sides of foot smooth. Anczstromesus.

° 1

A ncistromesus, Dall. 3(—2.2—1) 3°

b. Without rhachidian tooth ; branchial lamelle short,

linguiform. Patella.

Patella, Linné. Foot smooth, branchial lamelle subequal all

around. Ese

Patinella, Dall. Foot with a scalloped frill, interrupted only

in front; gills as in Patella. se

Nacella, Schumacher. Foot frilled; gills very small in

front; shell peculiar ; lateral teeth all bidentate.

B. Branchial cordon interrupted in front.

a. Sides of foot smooth. Helcion.

Helcion, Montfort. Third laterals posterior, bidentate.

Helcioniscus, Dall. First laterals anterior. ae

Patina, Gray. Third laterals posterior, denticulate; shell

. 0

peculiar. 3(1—2.2—1) 3°

& & % * % *

Metoptoma, Phillips. Posterior edge emarginate or waved.

Fossil in Carboniferous of Great Britain.

January 22, 1882.

Notes on Mediterranean Mollusca. 27

IV.—Notes on the Mollusca procured by the Italian Ex-

ploration of the Mediterranean in 1881. By J. Gwyn

JEFFREYS, LL.D., F.R.S.

HAVING been lately at Florence, Professor Giglioli kindly

offered me an opportunity of examining the Mollusca which

were obtained in the Italian Expedition to the Mediterranean

in 1881; and he requested me to publish a notice of the

principal results in that department of zoology. His pre-

liminary Report of the Expedition was published at the close

of last year in the ‘ Atti del III. Congresso Geografico Inter-

nazionale,’ and is highly interesting to all naturalists. It

conclusively showed that the great abysses of the Mediterra-

nean are not (as the lamented Professor Edward Forbes

supposed) azoic, but that they abound in life of all kinds.

This fact has been corroborated by the French exploration in

the ‘ Travailieur ’ of another part of the Mediterranean, made

in the same year, an account of which appeared in the ‘ Comptes

Rendus’ from the pen of Professor Alphonse Milne-Edwards.

Fishes, Mollusca, Crustacea, Annelids, Echinoderms, Zoan-

tharia, Corals, Foraminifera, and Sponges were amply repre-

sented in both of those expeditions from depths of from 500

to nearly 2000 fms.

Forbes’s dredgings in the Mediterranean did not exceed in

depth 230 fms.; Admiral Spratt dredged there living Mol-

lusca in 310 fms.; and in the ‘Porcupine’ expedition of

1870 productive dredgings were made off the north coast of

Africa at depths of 1415 and 1456 fms. These were the only

deep-water researches by dredging in the Mediterranean pre-

viously to last year. It was therefore clear that the bottom of

this famous sea or marine lake had never been properly in-

vestigated for zoological purposes.

The Italian surveying-ship ‘ Washington,’ under the com-

mand of Captain Magnaghi, commenced operations on the Ist

of August, and returned to Genoa on the 6th of September,

1881. The commander is an experienced hydrographer and

a thorough man of science. Professor Giglioli, of Florence,

who is well known as an eminent and accomplished zoologist,

had the scientific charge of the expedition as naturalist. ‘The

course of exploration was from Maddalena, round Sardinia to

Naples, and thence to the western coast of Sicily. There

were thirty-three stations and thirty-eight dredgings; and

the depths at which dredgings were made ranged from 60 to

3630 metres, or from about 324 to 1970 fms.

As regards the Mollusca, the number of specimens pro-

28 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys’s Notes on

cured was not great; but many of the species were extremely

interesting. I will now proceed to mention some of them.

All the depths having been recorded in metres, I will render

them in fathoms by adding a twelfth part to each metre, so

as to correspond nearly with the English yard measure, of

which two make a fathom*.

BRACHIOPODA.

tTerebratula vitrea, Born.

Very fine specimens occurred in 214 fms. ; one of them is

1,4 inch long. An oblong variety came from 841 fms., and

the variety sphenoidea from 217 fms. The inside ribs of the

upper or deeper valve are sometimes visible on the outside,

owing to the semitransparency of the shell. As to the dis-

tribution of this and other species in space and time, I would

refer to my papers on the Mollusca of the ‘ Lightning’ and

‘Porcupine’ expeditions in the ‘ Proceedings ot the Zoologi-

cal.Society of London’ for 1878, 1879, 1880, and 1881.

CONCHIFERA.

tAmussitum Hoskynsi, Forbes.

From 214 to 609 fms.

+Arca obliqua, Philippi.

From 123 to 544 fms. Described by the author of the species

as a Tertiary fossil.

tArca pectunculoides, Scacchi, var. septertrionalis.

From 337-464 fms.

{Leda messanensis, Seguenza.

From 217 to 544 fms.

{tNucula cegeensis, Forb.

From 1521-1536 fms.

tNucula corbuloides, Seg.

From 1521-1536 fms.

{Limopsis minuta, Ph.

From 217 fms.

* The species haying a + prefixed to their names are Upper Tertiary

fossils of Italy.

Mediterranean Mollusca. 29

{tLimopsis pygmea, Ph.

Pectunculus pygmeus, Moll. Sic. i. p. 63, t. v. f. 5.

From 217 fms. A single but fresh valve. A Pliocene

fossil of Italy and the English Crags; hitherto unknown as

recent or living. The specimen mentioned in the supplement

to ‘ British Conchology’ (vol. v. p. 175) as from Corsica is

L. minuta.

Malletia obtusa, M. Sars.

From 337-464 fms.

Malletia cuneata, Jefireys.

From 337 to 1536 fms.

Axinus planatus*, Jeftr.

SHELL triangular, expanded, and somewhat flattened, thin,

lustreless, and opaque: sculpture, an angular ridge running

down the middle, with a shallow furrow on the anterior side,

besides regular slight concentric riblets in the line of growth,

and numerous intermediate minute striz: colour whitish :

epidermis filmy and scarcely perceptible : margins rounded in

front, sinuous (as in A. flewuosus) on the anterior side, ob-

liquely and abruptly truncated on the other side, deeply exca-

vated or concave below the beak: beaks prominent, pointed,

and incurved: dunule semicordate, with a thickened edge:

ligament enclosed in a short, narrow, and curved groove:

hinge-line triangular, occupying only a small portion of the

entire circumference: hinge-plate thick: teeth none: inside

glossy, exhibiting the obverse of the riblets but no longitu-

dinal strie: muscular scars indistinct, lL. 0°55, B. 0°5.

From 432-544 fms. ; a single valve only and the fragments

of another.

With this species was dredged an unusually large and

rather flattened valve of what I should consider A. fleruosus,

var. polygona, which shows the same longitudinal strie on

the inside that, according to the Abbé Brugnone, distinguish

Ptychina biplicata of Philippi from A. flexuosus.

A. transversus (Lucina transversa), Bronn, has a different

shape, texture, and sculpture.

tAainus orbiculatus, Seg.

From 214 fms.

}Pecchiolia granulata, Seg.

From 127 to 301 fms. ; of large size.

* Flattened.

30 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys’s Notes on

+Pholadomya Lovent, Jeftr.

From 85 to 1217 fms. Perfect and large specimens at the

last-mentioned depth, measuring upwards of an inch in length.

t?Necra obesa, Lov.

From 337 to 1536 fms.

|Necera costellata, Deshayes.

From 817 fms.

SOLENOCONCHIA.

+Dentalium agile, M. Sars.

From 86 to 1963 fms. ; widely distributed. One specimen

from between 1500 and 1600 fms. is more than 2 inches long.

I now find that, compared with D. striolatum or abyssorum,

the present species is more slender and not so strongly ribbed,

and that the curve is more gradual and not abrupt towards the

point or base. Perfect specimens of both species have a short

terminal pipe within the slit and occasionally issuing from a

truncated and thickened base, as in D. dentalis and D. taren-

tinum. Philippi was the first to describe D. agile from the

Italian Tertiaries as D. tncertum of Deshayes; but it is not

the last-named species. It was dredged in the ‘ Porcupine’

and ‘ Travailleur ’ expeditions off the Lusitanian coasts.

{Dentalium striolatum, Stimpson.

From 200-277 fms. JD. brevifissum, Brugnone.

GASTROPODA.

Emarginula multistriata*, Jeftr.

SHELL helmet-shaped, somewhat compressed at the sides,

rather thin, lustreless, and opaque: sculpture, numerous slight

ribs, which radiate from the beak or apex to the front margin

on every side; usually, but not regularly, a smaller alternates

with a larger rib; the crests are studded with rather distant

tubercles, giving a prickly appearance ; the intervals between

the ribs are filled with minute and close-set transverse striz :

colour whitish: margins slightly notched by the termination

of the ribs: beak small, incurved, placed perpendicularly to

the front margin: slit short, but broadish: the fissural fur-

row is filled up with crowded arched septa or plates: cnside

* Much striated.

Mediterranean Mollusca. 31

glossy, showing the impression of the external sculpture.

ms, B03. = |

From 217 fms.; a single specimen. Also from the ‘ Por-

cupine’ expedition of 1870, off the western coasts of Spain, in

from 292 to 374 fms.

This differs from £. cancellata, Ph., in being proportion-

ally higher, narrower or compressed at the sides, and

thinner ; the beak overhangs the front margin; the ribs are

slighter and more numerous, and the intermediate striz twice

as many. It is also distinct from L. tuberculosa, Libassi, and

E. confusa, Seg., in sculpture and other respects.

{ Trochus Otto’, Ph.

Moll. Sic. ii. p. 227, t. xxviii. f. 9.

From 214 to 970 fms. Also dredged in ‘ Porcupine’ and

‘'Travailleur’ expeditions, as well as in the ‘ Blake’ or

United-States expedition. This and the next two species

were originally described as fossils of the South-Italian ter-

tiaries.

{Trochus Wisert, Calcara.

Giorn. Maur. 1841, p. 31, t. iv. f. 14.

From 244 to 544 fms. T. gemmulatus, Ph., 1844, and

other synonyms. Off the Gulf of Bona, in 1456 fms. (‘ Por-

cupine’ expedition); Bay of Biscay (‘ Travailleur’ expe-

dition).

+ Turbo filosus, Ph., var. glabrata.

Moll. Sic. ii. p. 155, t. xxv. f. 4 (as Trochus filosus) ; var., ii. p. 226,

t. xxvii. f. 1 (as Trochus glabratus).

From 217 fms. North-Atlantic expeditions of ‘ Porcupine’

in 1870, and ‘ Travailleur’ in 1881. The operculum shows

that this species belongs undoubtedly to Turbo, and not to

Trochus.

{Hela tenella, Jeftr.

Lacuna tenella, Brit. Conch. v. p. 204, pl. ci. f. 7.

From 807 to 1536 fms. Also throughout the North At-

lantic. :

Odostomia speciosa, H. Adams.

Turbomilla speciosa, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869, p. 274, pl. xix. f. 11.

From 214 fms. Also from ‘ Porcupine’ expedition, off

the Atlantic coast of Spain. Query Turbo plicatilis of

Brocchi ?

32 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys’s Notes on

+ Trophon multilamellosus, Ph.

Murex multilamellosus, Moll. Sic. ii. p. 182, t. xxvii. f. 8.

From 200-277 fms. Also from the Atlantic cruise of the

‘Porcupine’ in 1870. Originally described as a Calabrian

fossil. hive

} Columbella costulata, Cantraine.

Fusus costulatus, Diagn. Moll. (1837), p. 20.

Buccinum acutecostatum, Ph. Moll. Sic. ii. (1844) p. 192, t. xxvii.

f. 14.

Buccinum teste, Aradas, Descr. Conch. foss. Gravitelli (1847), p. 28.

Columbella halieeti, Jett. B. C. iv. (1867) p. 356; v. (1869) p. 219,

pl. exviii. f. 3.

From 85 to 544 fms. Has an extensive distribution in the

North Atlantic. A Sicilian and Calabrian fossil; first de-

scribed by me as recent or living.

{tDefrancia torquata, Ph.

Pleurotoma torquatum, Moll. Sic. i. p. 171, t. xxvi. f. 14.

From 217 fms. Also from ‘ Porcupine’ expedition of

1870, in the Atlantic. Originally described as a Calabrian

fossil.

Defrancia nodulosa*, Jeftr.

SHELL spindle-shaped, slender, rather solid, glossy, and

semitransparent: sculpture, sharp and oblique longitudinal

ribs, of which there are twenty on the body-whorl, besides

numerous intermediate concentric strie, those on the lower

half of the last or body-whorl being thread-like, uninterrupted,

and oblique; each whorl has also below the fissural band a

sharp keel or ridge, which is somewhat knotty or jagged at

intervals, owing to the junction of the ribs and strie; the

fissural band is crossed by arched striz corresponding with

the ribs, of which they appear to form a continuation ; the top

whorls have the same kind of arched striz disposed length-

wise: epidermis none: colour white, with a faint tinge of

yellowish-brown on the apex: spire long, graceful, bluntly

pointed : whorls 8, moderately convex ; the last is not quite

equal in length to the rest of the spire; apical whorls rounded:

suture deep: mouth oblong, flexuous: canal rather long and

wide: outer lip curved, sharp-edged: fissure wide and deep,

regularly curved: inner lip smooth: pillar long, slightly

flexuous. LL. 0°35, B. 0°15.

From 611 to 1216 fms.

* Somewhat knotty.

Mediterranean Mollusca. 333)

Three specimens. Also from the ‘ Porcupine’ expedition

of 1870, off the coast of Portugal in 795-994 fms., and in

the Mediterranean in 1415-1456 fms.

Defrancia tenella*, Jeftr.

SHELL oval, tapering at first towards the apex, but becom-

ing disproportionately broad towards the base, very thin and

fragile, of a dull hue, and semitransparent: sculpture none,

except a few slight and indistinct spiral striee and occasional

lines of growth; the top whorls are minutely and closely re-

ticulated by curved striz, as in other species of the present

genus: epidermis not perceptible: colowr, for the most part

whitish, the first four whorls being reddish-brown: spire

short, sharply pointed: whorls 7, convex; the last is twice

the size of all the other whorls put together; apex conical:

suture deep, not concave or sunken: mouth oval, flexuous:

canal short and wide: outer lip curved and having a sharp

edge: jissure remarkably wide and deep, forming an oblique

eurve: inner lip glazed: pillar long, and sloping towards the

canal. L. 0°2, B. 0°15.

From 1963 fms.

A single and perfect specimen of this beautiful little shell.

It is allied to a species which I have named exquistta, dredged

in the ‘ Porcupine’ and ‘ Travailleur’ expeditions off the

western coast of Lusitania, in about 1000 fms.; but the last-

named species is distinctly cancellated, and has a much nar-

rower and longer fissure.

Defrancia convexat, Jeftr.

SHELL spindle-shaped, rather thin, lustreless, and opaque :

sculpture numerous, slight, thread-like and regular spiral striae,

which are alternately larger and smaller; those on the base

are more close-set and finer; there are no longitudinal ribs ;

but the upper whorls have a few knob-like prominences in the

middle, which may be the remains or traces of ribs, and they

give a bluntly angular appearance to those whorls ; the lines

of growth are flexuous; the fissural groove, which lies imme-

diately below the suture, is somewhat excavated, and is marked

by numerous and regular curved strie: colowr whitish : whorls

8-10, convex: sutwre deep: mouth oblong: canal of mode-

rate length: pillar-lip smooth and enamelled. LL. 0:85,

B. 0°35.

From 217 fms.

* Delicate. + Rounded.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 3

34 Notes on Mediterranean Mollusca.

An imperfect but characteristic specimen. It differs from

D. Leufroyi in having a longer spire, regular and fine trans-

verse strize, no ribs, and merely a few nodulous markings on

the upper whorls; the groove is more distinct, and the canal

is not so short and abrupt. Plewrotoma inflata of Cristofori

and Jan has the same longitudinal ribs as D. Leufroys (which

is not given in their catalogue) ; and I consider it a variety of

the last-named species.

{Pleurotoma modiolus, Cristofori & Jan.

Fusus modiolus, Cat. (1832), p. 10.

Pleurotoma carinatum, Ph. Moll. Sic. ii. (1844) p. 176, t. xxvi. f. 19.

From 217 fms. Also North Atlantic. First described and

known as an Italian fossil.

| Cylichna ovata, Jeftr.

Cylichna umbilicata ; var. conulus, B. C. iv. p. 414.

From 337-464 fms. Throughout the North Atlantic, and

fossil in the South-Italian Tertiaries. Not Bulla conulus of

Deshayes, nor C. striatula of Forbes with several synonyms.

Cylindrobulla fragilis, Jeff.

Cylichna fragilis, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1856, xvii. p. 188, pl. ii. ff 16,

Wie

From 1521-1536 fms. Spezzia, and dredged by Mr.

McAndrew on the Atlantic coast of Spain. The ‘ Washing-

ton’ specimens are adult ; the largest is ;§ inch long. They

are microscopically and regularly-striated_in a transverse or

spiral direction. I cannot agree with the Messrs. Adams that

Fischer’s genus Cylindrobulla is the same as Lophocercus, nor

with Monterosato in considering it a section of Acera; although

the generic characters require some amendment.

tActeon pusillus, Korb.

Tornatella pusilla, Rep. Adg. Invert. p. 191.

From 217 fms. Also North Atlantic and a Sicilian fossil.

Scarcely distinguishable from A. Now of the English and Bel-

gian Crags, and of the Icelandic ‘Tertiary or Post-tertiary de-

posits, except in respect of size.

| Scaphander punctostriatus, Mighels & Adams.

Bulla punctostriata, Boston Journ. Nat Hist. vol. iv. (1842) p. 43,

pl. iv. f. 10,

M. G. A. Boulenger on a new Genus of Ranide.

Scaphander librartius, Lovén (1846).

From 85 to 1536 fms. Also throughout the North Atlantic,

and a Sicilian fossil.

I am delighted to find that science will be further benefited

by another Italian exploration of the Mediterranean in the

course of this summer.

V.—Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs of the

Family Ranide. By G. A. BOULENGER.

NYCTIXALUS, g. n.

Pupil vertical. Tongue free and deeply notched behind.

Vomerine teeth none. Tympanum distinct. Fingers free,

toes with a rudiment of web; tips of fingers and toes dilated

into regular disks. Outer metatarsals united. Omosternum

and sternum with a bony style. Terminal phalanges obtuse.

Closely allied to Megalixalus, but distinguished by having

the toes nearly free.

Nyctixalus margaritifer, sp. n.

Head rather large, broader than the body; snout promi-

nent, the tip obliquely truncate backwards and downwards ;

nostrils close to the tip of the snout; canthus rostralis angu-

lar; loreal region concave; interorbital space concave,

broader than the upper eyelid; eye large; tympanum very

distinct, nearly as large as the eye. Limbs slender; fingers

rather long, first shorter than second; toes short, with a slight

web at the base, extending as a narrow fringe along the sides ;

subarticular tubercles moderately developed ; a very indistinct

inner metatarsal tubercle. If the hind limb is carried for-

wards along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the

tip of the snout. Upper surface with very small pearl-like

scattered tubercles ; upper eyelid strongly tubercular ; belly

and lower surface of thighs granulate. Dark brown above

and beneath ; a yellow spot on each scapula; other, smaller,

yellow spots on the limbs, fingers, and toes; belly marbled

with yellow. Male without vocal sac. From snout to vent

35 millim.

One male specimen in the Royal Museum, Brussels. Pur-

chased as being from the Hast Indies.

: 3%

36 Mr. A. G. Butler on

VI.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly

from Duke-of- York Island and New Britain. By ARTHUR

G. Butier, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &c.

THE following species have recently been received from the

~Godeffroy Museum, along with other species already de-

scribed.

RHOPALOCERA.

This consignment is unusually rich in Kuplceine, most of

which appear to be specifically distinct from any thing hitherto

named: one or two of these however, are, identical with

species previously received by Messrs. Salvin and Godman,

and included in their lists as doubtfully recognized forms.

The latter, I now think, may be safely regarded as distinct

from their allies in other islands; and therefore I have named

them.

Both sexes of Salpinx erimas have been received, the

female much resembling that sex of S. Trettschkiz, but with

all the white spots of the upper surface much enlarged; on

the under surface it scarcely differs from the male excepting

in the usual sexual characters.

_ Until the publication of Mr. Moore’s revision of the sub-

family I shall not attempt to separate generically the greenish

species heretofore placed under Danais, but, to save confu-

sion, shall describe them provisionally as members of that

genus.

1. Danais claribella, sp. n.

?. Semitransparent greenish white with black nervures ;

all the wings with a broad black-brown external border, upon

which are two irregular series of greenish-white spots, the

inner series large and oval, excepting towards the apex of

primaries, where the series is inangled (the five uppermost

spots being small, the second and third nearly round) ; the

sixth to ninth spots on these wings are almost confluent with

the ground-colour, from which they are merely separated by

a squamose blackish transverse streak ; the outer series con-

sists of small spots in pairs and is submarginal; the costa’)

and inner margins of the wings are black-brown; the bod

above black, marked as usual with white. The wings beloy

chiefly differ in that the external area is paler, especially o

the secondaries, with the exception of its inner border, which,

both above and below, is deeply dentate, and which below

shows this dentation to be produced by large hastate blackish

new Species of Lepidoptera. 37

spots extending from the inner series of whitish spots beyond

the internal margin of the external area. Pectus black, spotted

with white; venter testaceous, with a central white stripe.

Expanse of wings 82 millim. :

Viti.

Most like D. albata, but very distinct in pattern from any-

thing hitherto described.

2. Dunais sobrinoides, sp. n.

Danais sobrina, Salvin & Godman, P. Z.8. 1877, p. 141.

Differs from D. sobrina in the larger size and paler green

tint of all the spots, in the absence of the basidiscoidal streak

‘ on the primaries, and the dusky character of the costal mark-

ings of the secondaries. HExpanse of wings, d 80 millim.,

9 74 millim.

New Britain.

3. Salatura decipiens, sp. n.

3. Nearly allied to S. mytilene of Felder from New Guinea,

the primaries differing only in the absence of any spots on the

costal border, and in the presence of a rather broad interno-

median ferruginous streak ; the secondaries, however, are con-

siderably more like S. fulgurata, but differ in the smaller white

discoidal patch and in having two imperfect submarginal series

of white dots. Expanse of wings 83 millim.

Solomon Islands. ;

4, Salatura biseriata, sp. n.

Allied to S. mytilene, but smaller and rather greyer in tint ;

the white spots beyond the cell of primaries absent in the

male; all the wings with two imperfect submarginal series

of white spots, better defined in the female than in the male;

the inner series of the secondaries decidedly larger than the

others: the white spots on the under surface of secondaries

towards the middle five in number. Expanse of wings

77 millim.

Duke-of-Y ork Island.

5. Salpine biformis, sp. n.

Allied to S. Trettschkit, but decidedly bluer and darker in

both sexes; the male with more oblique outer margin, the spots

on the primaries smaller, the fusiform interno-median spot of

the male single and shorter; the spots on the primaries of the

female less distinct, and placed upon pale bluish squamose

streaks ; those of the secondaries, however, sharply defined.

38 Mr. A. G. Butler on

On the under surface all the spots on both sexes are decidedly

smaller than in S. Treztschkii. Expanse of wings, g 88

millim., ? 84 millim.

Duke-of-Y ork Island.

Doubtless a geographical representative of S. Tredtschkvt.

6. Salpinx cenea, sp. n.

Also allied to S. Trettschkii; slightly larger, the wings more

produced, the female more bronzy in colour; the whitish spots

above smaller. Primaries below with a greenish-white spot

in the cell, and an increasing series of five spots in the trans-

verse series beyond it (two or three additional spots in the

female), the fifth spot large and oval, with a bluish or pink |

tint; female with a pinky-white internal streak and a broad

whitish internal border: secondaries with a basal white spot ;

a spot within the cell, the male with six, and the female with

seven whitish dashes in an angular series beyond the cell; two

similar dashes (the outer one small) upon the radial interspaces

and in an oblique line with the angie of the postmedian series.

Pectus more distinctly white-spotted than in S. Trettschkit.

Expanse of wings, ¢ 88 millim., 2 95 millim. .

Solomon Islands.

A male,apparently referable to typical S. Trectschkit, was also

in the collection, marked as coming from the Solomon Islands ;

as the only difference between it and males from New Ireland

consists in the interno-median streak or spot beg single

instead of double, I do not hesitate to regard it as that species.

S. cenea, however, is probably only a race of the same butterfly.

In the Museum we have a female of this group more nearly

allied to S. lorenzo, which it may be as well to describe here.

7. Salpinz viridis, sp. n.

@. Dark bronze-green ; primaries with a rather large spot

within the cell, and a larger fusiform spot on the interno-

median area, shorter than in the preceding species, pinky

white: secondaries with the costal area broadly greyish; a

dot near the base of the subcostal interspace, and an increasing

series of seven conspicuous spots in a slightly bent series

beyond the cell, the first and last very small, the second and

third fusiform, the fourth and fifth cordate, the fifth largest,

the sixth narrower than the fifth, but similarly notched in

front: body above blackish, spotted in front with white. Pri-

maries below with the spots much larger, three additional

spots in an angular series beyond and below the cell : secon-

new Species of Lepidoptera. 39

daries with only six of the upper-surface spots beyond the cell

smaller than above, but a large spot in the cell, and three

(instead of one) white spots placed obliquely between the cell

and the discal series; pectus white-spotted ; venter grey-

spotted. Expanse of wings 96 millim.

Thursday Island, south of New Guinea.

8. Salpinx perdita, sp. n.

Nearest to S. pasithea of Felder and S. nemertes of Hiib-

ner *, but decidedly smaller, all the pale spots on primaries

smaller, sometimes wholly wanting in the female; the discal

series of white spots (when present) six in number; the

interno-median lilac spot of the male sharply defined, small

and oval: secondaries of the male with the pale discoidal

patch of a more sandy-brown colour than in S. nemertes:

secondaries of the female with three subapical decreasing

white spots, as in that species. On the underside the diffe-

rences are much more marked; primaries of male with no

blue dashes beyond the cell, the subcostal spot smaller, the

spot on first median interspace smaller and rounder; the

discal series of seven white spots nearer to outer margin; the

marginal white spots wholly absent: secondaries with the

angulated disco-submarginal series of spots white in both

sexes, but blue-edged in the male. Expanse of wings, d

80 millim., ¢ 86 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

Messrs. Salvin and Godman have also received examples

from New Britain, and kindly presented a pair to the Museum

collection.

9. Crastia honesta, sp. n.

@?. Allied to C. melina, rather larger and slightly more

smoky in colour, especially on the secondariés ; the primaries

showing all the lilacine-white spots and the double interno-

median lilacine-white streak of the under surface, 7. e. a broad

crescent-shaped lilacine spot near the end of the cell, a semi-

circular series of six unequal spots beyond the cell, the fourth

elongated into a narrow dash, and the interno-median streak

(10 millim. in length) before mentioned; the sughtly paler

arched submarginal belt is nearly as well defined as in C.

Batesii: secondaries with two indistinct rosy-whitish dashes

placed obliquely above the two subcostal branches, and a

barely perceptible pale brown spot near the end of the cell;

in other respects the secondaries are much like those of C. oc-

* These are mere local races of one species at most.

40 Mr. A. G. Butler on

culta ?, of New Guinea, in pattern, though paler in colour,

being of a rather dark pitch-brown, with greyish costal area

and diffused slightly bronzy-brown submarginal belt a little

paler than the ground-colour: body blacker than in C. me-

lina. Under surface nearly as in that species, but darker,

the spots as a rule decidedly larger, excepting that on the

first median interspace of primaries, which is small and oval ;

there is also no break in the arched postmedian series on

these wings. Expanse of wings 94 millim.

Solomon Islands.

10. Crastia cerberus, sp. n.

Rufous-brown, with a slight bronze reflection: wings paler

towards the external margins ; male above with five scarcely

visible whitish spots towards the outer margin of primaries :

secondaries with greyish costal area; female with a whitish

dot near the base of second median interspace, and an angu-

lated series of seven rather larger spots towards outer margin

of primaries: secondaries with pale costal area; three de-

creasing subapical white spots. Under surface a little paler

than the upper; primaries with a small spot at base of first

subcostal interspace, another near the end of the cell, and a

transverse series of four increasing spots beyond the cell lila-

cine; an externo-discal angulated series of eight white spots

and an imperfect series of submarginal white dots; all these

spots are reduced to mere dots in the male; the female has

an additional elongated interno-median white streak: secon-

daries with a spot in the cell and an arched series of five to

seven spots beyond it lilacine; three subapical spots and a

submarginal series of dots (imperfect in the male) white; all

these spots are larger in the female than in the male; two

white basal dots: body spotted with white. Hxpanse of

wings, ¢ 78 millim., 2 82 millim.

New Britain.

Seems to be more like a species standing in M. Oberthiir’s

collection under the name of Huplea L’ Orze, Boisd.,” than

any thing else that I have seen; we have a female from New

Ireland presented by Messrs. Salvin and Godman.

C. cerberus may easily be confounded with the following,

the pattern on both surfaces being very similar.

11. Huplea illudens, sp. n.

Smaller and much redder and darker in both sexes than

Crastia cerberus, readily distinguished by having only four or

five spots towards apex in the externo-discal series, and by

new Species of Lepidoptera. | 41

the well-defined sericeous brand (8 millim. in length) on the

middle of the interno-median area of the male: below, the

externo-discal series consists of six spots instead of eight (as

in C. cerberus), and there is no submarginal series of white

dots on the primaries ; the secondaries differ in having not

more than five apical submarginal dots instead of twelve; in

other respects the pattern agrees; the outer margin of the

primaries, however, is distinctly less convex. LHxpanse of

wings, ¢ 79 millim., 9 74 millim.

2, Duke-of-York Island.

The male, from New Ireland, was presented by Messrs.

Salvin and Godman; I have found it necessary to include it

in the above description.

E,. illudens belongs to the same group as E. Hiibnert.

12. Huplea decipiens, sp. n.

Allied to the preceding species, but the primaries of the

male much narrower and more produced at apex, with a deci-

dedly longer sericeous brand (10 miillim. in length), its outer

extremity much more nearly approaching the outer margin ;

externo-discal spots of primaries very small, lilacine, four in

number, subapical, almost wholly obliterated in the male;

submarginal white dots on the under surface of the seconda-

ries wanting in the male. LExpanse of wings, g 70 millim.,

2? 73 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

Though this species has almost the same pattern and colo-

ration as the preceding, it differs considerably in the shape of

the male primaries, the apical area being more contracted than

in any species known to me; the form and position of the

sericeous brand, as well as the shape of its wings, would

locate it nearer to L. Paykullii and EF. torvina than to the EZ.

Hiibnert group, to which its pattern allies it.

13. Huplea fraudulenta, sp. n.

Allied to E. zonata from Borneo. Male of the same colours

above, but with the sericeous brand upon the primaries very

large and extending almost to the external angle, as in ZH.

torvina of the New Hebrides, with a less prominent oblique

and somewhat sericeous streak above the ordinary one in the

centre of the first median interspace, and answering to one of

the white markings of the under surface, and with no pale

marginal spots on the secondaries. Primaries below rich

pitchy brown, with a slightly paler diffused arched submar-

ginal band; a triangular bluish-white spot close to the end of

the cell, two smaller spots of the same colour beyond the cell,

42 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.

and a conspicuous oblique snow-white streak on the first

median interspace ; internal area bronze-brown, shading into

greyish white towards the margin: secondaries pitchy brown,

with diffused sandy-brown borders (widest at anal angle) ; a

pale blue spot in the cell, and an arched series of seven blue

spots beyond it; three decreasing subapical spots and five

submarginal dots, all white ; two white dots at base; pectus

black, spotted with white; venter olivaceous brown. ‘The

female is larger and paler than the male, and (in addition to

the usual sexual differences) may be distinguished by having

a white spot near the end of the cell and two white dots

beyond the cell on the upper surface of primaries; an angular

discal series of six subapical white spots on the under surface

of the same wings, as well as a very broad and long interno-

median white patch: the secondaries only differ in the greater

size of all the spots. LExpanse of wings, g 85 millim., 9

94 millim.

Solomon Islands.

14, Dyctis holofernes, sp. n.

Black-brown, shading into bronze-brown towards the ex-

ternal borders and tinted with purple on the margin : primaries

with an arched subapical series of four small white spots.

Primaries below paler than above, dark rufous-brown with

paler internal area; base of costal margin dotted with white ;

a white spot close to the end of the cell, and an externo-discal

series of six oval blue-edged white spots: secondaries dark

piceous brown, spotted with white at the base ; a small green-

ish-white spot in the cell; an arched almost submarginal

series of seven blue-edged white spots; external border irre-

gularly flecked with little grey dashes ; imner margin of eyes

white: body dark brown. Expanse of wings 72 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

The collection contained an example of Mipio Crameri

from New Britain; of the single specimen previously recorded

I was unable to give the locality. Both specimens are males ;

and it now remains to be seen whether LH. amadilis is or is

not the female of the same species.

15. Neptis ampliata, sp. n.

Allied to N. latifasctata, from which it differs in the greater

size of the white spots of the primaries and the much greater

width and more oval form of the central white belt of the

secondaries ; the outer edge of this belt is strongly undulated.

Expanse of wings 72 milli.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera. 43

New Britain.

As N. latifasciata is a common representative of the N.

heliodora group occurring at Cape York, it is hardly necessary

to give a detailed description of the above species.

16. Neptis fissizonata, sp. n.

Near to NV. heliodora ; like it, black, with cream-coloured

spots, but differing’ in the greater size of the discoidal spots of

primaries, in the presence of a basal streak on these wings, in

the narrower and more perfectly macular central band of

secondaries, and in the presence of a well-defined series of

eight discal cream-coloured spots on the secondaries. Ex-

panse of wings 60 millim.

Solomon Islands.

17. Neptis eblis, sp. n.

Probably most nearly allied to N. heliopolis ; black above,

the outer half of the disk of all the wings occupied by three

series of oval pale brown spots, the central series with large

white pupils. Wings below paler; the three series of spots

lilacine, the central series being, more strictly speaking,

white, with lilacine edges: primaries with an additional large

white spot in the cell; internal area pale brown: secondaries

with a large white spot at base of cell: anterior legs white in

front ; venter with two central creamy-whitish lines. Ex-

panse of wings 69 millim.

New Britain.

This is the darkest Neptis known to me.

The collection also contains two species of Charaxes new

to the Museum series, viz. C. demonax, from New Britain,

and C. jupiter, from Duke-of-Y ork Island.

[To be continued. ]

VIl.—Descriptions of new Coleoptera from Madagascar

(Anthribidee and Longicornia). By CHartes O. WATER-

HOUSE.

THE species here described were (with one exception) collected

by the Rev. W. Deans Cowan, and are from the neighbour-

hood of Fianarantsoa.

Anthribide.

Diastotropis crassicornis, n. sp.

Niger, supra squamis olivaceis eeneis et cupreis dense tectus ; elytris

breviter oblongis, parallelis, ad apicem obtuse rotundatis, sutura

44 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera.

impressa; antennis crassis, pedibus obscure piceis hic et illic vio-

laceo tinctis. @.

Long. (rostro excl.) 6 lin. ;

In the ‘Transactions of the Entomological Society ’ for 1877,

p- 11, I described a species under the name of D. olivaceus

from two examples which I believed to be sexes. The species

now described is founded on what I then considered to be the

female. I have now before me from Fianarantsoa a small

female, which only differs from the male in_ having the an-

tenn much shorter, the general form and colour of the male

and female being very similar. The female example, there-

fore, originally described must be considered a distinct species,

differing in having the rostrum relatively longer, the length from

the front of the eye to the base of the mandible being equal to

the greatest width of the head, whereas in D. olivaceus ( 2 )

this part of the rostrum is much less than the width of the

head. The antenne in D. olivaceus are very slender to the

sixth joint; in D. crassicornis they are thick and gradually

become a little more so towards the club. The fore part of

the prosternum is densely transversely strigose and punctured ;

in D. olivaceus this is scarcely observable.

Diastotropis planifrons, n. sp.

Olivaceo-niger, opacus, squamis minutissimis dense tectus; fronte

et rostro planatis, creberrime punctatis; thorace elongato, antice

et postice paulo angustato, confertim subtilissime punctato, postice

linea vix elevata arcuata instructo ; elytris thorace duplo longiori-

bus, convexis, ad apicem arcuatim angustatis; antennis (apice ex-

cepto) pedibusque obscure piceis. Q.

Long. 7 lin.

Rostrum one quarter broader than long, flat, without any

ridges. Space between the eyes very wide. ‘Thorax a little

longer than its greatest width, which is rather behind the

middle, evenly convex, gently narrowed in front and behind ;

the sides not distinctly angular at the widest part. Hlytra at

the base straight, much broader than the base of the thorax ;

very convex, gradually declivous at the apex, with a black

velvety stripe on the suture from the middle to the apex; in

some positions lines of distant punctures may be seen. An-

tenn the length of the thorax, the second to sixth joints

slender; the seventh and eighth a little wider at their apex;

club black. Legs shining ; tibize with delicate pubescence.

This species is narrower than D. olivaceus, which it resem-

bles somewhat in colour. The absence of any ridges on the

rostrum separates it from all its allies.

Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera. 45

Diastotropis nitidipennis, n. sp.

Elongatus, sat angustus, nigro-violaceus ; capite thoraceque opacis,

confertim punctulatis ; elytris eeneis, nitidissimis, subtiliter striato-

punctulatis, sutura postice nigro-velutina.

Long. 73 lines.

This species has the form of D. planifrons, but is at once

distinguished by its highly polished brassy elytra. The ros-

trum is very similar, but has a distinct shallow median im-

pression. ‘T’he thorax is evenly convex, densely and extremely

finely punctured, very gently arcuate at the sides. The elytra

have a slight impression at the base within the shoulder, the

suture is also impressed below the scutellum. Besides the

lines of fine rather distant punctures, some extremely minute

ones may be traced here and there on the interstices. The

antenne (with the exception of the club) are pitchy, slender,

in the male a trifle longer than the length of the thorax, in

the female scarcely shorter. The legs are pitchy bronze,

shining. ‘The male has a well-marked round impression on

the division between the first and second segments of the

abdomen, and a slight one on the margin of the second and

third segments.

This and the preceding species might perhaps be separated

as a distinct genus from Dzastotropis, on account of the non-

carinate rostrum, more cylindrical thorax, &c. ; but I prefer at

present including them.

Cerambycide.

Logisticus modestus, n. sp.

Brunneus, subtiliter griseo-sericeus, capite thoraceque nigrescentibus.

Long. 6-73 lin.

General colour very light brown, the underside of the insect

more pitchy. Head brownish black, rather broad; muzzle

rather short, the space between the front of the eye and the

base of the mandible (viewed laterally) about half the dia-

meter of the eye. Eyes large and prominent, moderately

widely separated above; where they are most approximate,

they are distant about ? millim. in the smaller examples, and

nearly 1 millim. apart in the larger. Thorax obliquely nar-

rowed in front of the lateral tubercle, subparallel behind; the

lateral tubercle angularly prominent; on the disk are four

slight small round swellings, two a little in front of the

middle and two near the base. LHlytra very straight at the

base, with scarcely any impression within the shoulders,

46 Mr. C. O. Waterhouse on new Madagascar Coleoptera.

somewhat flattened on the back, with a fine sutural stria; the

apex of each elytron with a very slight truncature.

The sexes are extremely alike. The male, however, is

rather less robust in build ; the apical joint of the antenne is

distinctly longer than the preceding ; the apical segment of

the abdomen has a very slight indication of a notch at the

apex, with a slight impression ; and the claw-joint of the tarsi

is very slightly dilated at the apex.

This species is very close to LZ. simplex, Waterh. (Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. 1880, v. p. 417). It differs in having the

head distinctly broader, the eyes more prominent, standing

out more away from the head posteriorly ; the lateral tubercle

of the thorax is more prominent, and the legs are pale brown.

Lamiide.

DIORISTUS, n. gen.

Head gently concave between the antennal tubercles, which

are only very slightly elevated. Antenne as long as the

whole insect in the male, a little shorter in the female ; densely

pubescent, with a few longer hairs beneath the third, fourth,

and fifth joints; the first joint short, thick, and subovate ;

the third a trifle longer than the first and second together ;

the fourth a little longer; the fifth to tenth distinctly shorter,

subequal; the eleventh in the male rather longer than tie

tenth. Eyes strongly granular, almost divided. Thorax

subquadrate; the disk flattened, and with a well-marked

elevation on each side; the sides with a small tubercle rather

in front of the middle. Scutellum a curvilinear triangle,

transverse. lytra moderately elongate, not very convex,

perpendicularly deflexed at the sides, scarcely declivous at the

apex ; at the base much broader than the thorax, gently nar-

rowed a little distance below the shoulders, and thence to near

the apex nearly parallel in the female, slightly narrowed in

the male; the apex broad and obtuse, but scarcely truncate,

ciliate. At the base of each elytron (a little nearer the scu-

tellum than the shoulder) is a well-marked longitudinal

elevation. Intermediate tibiee not suleate; posterior tibie as

long as the tarsi. Claws divergent. Prosternal process with

a well-marked obtuse tubercle. Mesosternal process nearly

perpendicular in front.

The species upon which I propose to establish this genus

calls to mind the group of Xylorhiza ; but all its general cha-

racters are those of Niphona, from which it differs much in

appearance, in the elevation on each side of the disk of the

Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the correct Name of the Shémd. 47

thorax, the crest at the base of each elytron, the tubercle on

the prosternal process, and the rather longer posterior tibia, &c.

Dioristus albolateralis, n. sp.

Elongatus, subparallelus, fuscus, dense brevissime ochreo-fusco pi-

losus ; capite, thorace elytrorumque basi rugosis; elytris parce

punctatis, guttis plurimis in fasciis tribus ordinatis plagaque late-

_ Yali niveis.

Long. 11-165 lin.

Clothed with dense light-brown pubescence, with a slight

ochreous shade in some lights. The colour is uniform above,

speckled with brown below. ‘The head is very deeply punc-

tured, and the surface is uneven. The antenne are brown,

with the base of each of the joints (and nearly the whole of

the underside) grey. The thorax is subquadrate (a little

shorter than broad), subparallel, with a slight projection

behind each anterior angle, and with a small lateral tubercle ;

very coarsely and rather closely punctured; the disk flattened,

with a rugose elevation on each side, and a very small eleva-

tion a little behind the middle. The base of the elytra is

rather coarsely asperate-punctate ; the rest of the surface is

even, with darker punctures here and there. There are

numerous pure white marks, which range themselves in three

interrupted arcuate bands ; and the greater part of the sides is

taken up with an elongate white patch.

VIII.—On the correct Generic and Specific Name of the

Indian Shémé. By R. Bowpier Suarpe, F.L.S., F.Z.S., -

&c., Department of Zoology, British Museum.

Ir we consult the writings of Indian ornithologists at the

present day, we find this bird always spoken of as Cercotrichas

macrura (Gm.). A few years ago it was called by Jerdon

and other writers Kittocincla or Cittocincla macrura, while

Cercotrichas was employed for the generic name of the Red-

winged Chat-Thrush of Africa (C. erythroptera).

The genus Cercotrichas was proposed by Boie in the $ Isis’

for 1831 (p. 542) ; and the following species were included

in it :—

Turdus phenicopterus, Temm.

erythropterus.

macrurus, Lath.

tricolor, Vieill.

raxicola leucocampter, Mus. Berol.

48 Myr. R. B. Sharpe on the correct Name of the Shdmd.

Of these birds Turdus tricolor and T. macrurus are both

Shdmds, and have been spoken of as one and the same species.

Turdus phenicopterus is not a Thrush, but a Cuckoo-

Shrike, Campophaga phenicea (Lath.). It appears never to

have been made the type of any absolute genus. Turdus

macrurus, Lath., was taken by Gould (P. Z. 8. 1836, p. 7) as

the type of his genus Kettacincla; and T. tricolor, V., has

always been considered to be a synonym. .

What Sazxicola leucocampter of the Berlin Museum is I

have not yet been able to find out.

It appears to me to be certain that, Gould having taken

Turdus macrurus out of Boie’s composite genus Cercotrichas,

and having made it in due form the type of his genus Ketta-

cincla, it is quite wrong to employ Cercotrichas for the Shaémé.

With varying fortunes the generic name of Cercotrichas

was employed until 1870, when its fate appears to me to have

been definitely settled by Drs. Finsch and Hartlaub, who

made Gmelin’s Zurdus erythropterus the type of their genus

Cercotrichas, of which they gave full characters, founding,

indeed, the genus de novo, and adopting Boie’s name; so that

the synonymy of the genus would stand

Cercotrichas, F. & H.

Cercotrichas, pt., Boie, Isis, 1831, p. 542 (typo haud indicato).

Cercotrichas, Finsch & Hartl. Vog. Ost-Afr. p. 249 (1870). Type C.

erythropterus (Gm.).

Saxicola leucocampter is probably Thamnolea albiscapulata

or Th. cinnamometventris, in which case it would be absorbed

in 1850 into Cabanis’s genus Thamnolea, while no one since

Boie’s time has associated Turdus phenicopterus, Temm.,

with the Chat-Thrushes.

The synonymy of the genus Cvttocincla will be as fol-

lows :—

Cittocincla, Gould.

Cercotrichas, pt., Boie, Isis, 1831, p. 542 (typo haud indicato).

Kittacincla, Gould, P. Z. 8. 1886, p. 7. Type C. tricolor.

Cittocincla, Sclater, Ibis, 1866, p. 109 (aom. emend.).

I do not think that the name macrura can be upheld for

the Indian species of this genus. There are two closely

allied birds, one of which is found in Southern and Central

India and Ceylon, the sub-Himalayan region eastwards from

the Ganges, ranging through the Burmese countries to Siam,

Cochin China, and Hainan, and down the Malayan peninsula

to Java. In Sumatra the Shdémé differs in having much less

black at the base of the outer tail-feather, while in Borneo

Trochammine: of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 49

there is usually no black at all at the base of these feathers,

the outer tail-feather being entirely white. In some ex-

amples, however, there isa little black at the base of this outer

tail-feather ; and hence I can only look upon the Bornean

bird as a race of the Indian one. It has heen named C. suavis

by Dr. Sclater.

Now the name Turdus macrurus of Gmelin (S. N.i. p. 820)

is founded on the “ Long-tailed Thrush” of Latham (Gen.

Syn. ii. part i. p. 72, pl. xxxix.), which is said to have come

from the Island of Pulo-Condore, off the coast of Siam. The

species from this island will doubtless prove to be the same as

the Siamese and Burmese birds ; but, as figured and described

by Latham, it agrees with C. swavis of Borneo. If, there-

fore, it turns out to be specifically identical with the latter,

the name of macrura must take precedence of Dr. Sclater’s

name suavis. At all events, in the face of the uncertdinty

that exists it seems better to speak of the ordinary Indian

bird as Cittocincla tricolor (Vieill.), founded on Levaillant’s

plate cxvui. in the ‘Oiseaux d’Afrique,’ where a very fair

figure of the species is given; and considering that there is a

bird in existence which has a white outer tail-feather, as figured

by Latham, his ‘‘ Long-tailed Thrush” ought not to be referred,

in any case, to the common Shémé of India and Burmah.

IX.—WNotes on the Trochammine of the Lower Malm of

the Canton Aargau (Switzerland). By Dr. Rupour

Hauser, F.G.S. &c.

[Plates HI. & IV.]

THE zone of Ammonites transversarius (= Birmenstorfer

Schichten=Etage Argovien I.) is represented in the Jura of

the Canton Aargau by alternating layers of greyish more or

less compact limestones and softer marls of the same colour,

which overlie the ferruginous marls of the Upper Dogger

(Callovian), and are covered by the clayey marls of the Middle

Argovian étage (zone of Terebratula impressa). Their

lithological character is nearly the same throughout the canton ;

but their fauna and flora change considerably towards the

upper limit; and though it is quite impossible to subdivide

-this complex of strata into distinct subzones, yet, chiefly for

microscopical researches, it is convenient to adopt three diffe-

rent horizons, which in the course of this paper I shall call

A, B, C.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 4

50 Dr. R. Haeusler on the Trochamminz

A comprises the oldest sediments of the zone, covering the

Ornatus-beds of the Callovian, with predominant limestones

and a richly developed fauna of Cephalopoda. —

B, the beds with lithologically analogous character, and

numerous Brachiopoda and Crinoidea.

-C comprises the youngest marly beds with Nulliporites and

few animal remains. diate

According to these artificial subdivisions the microscopical

fauna is different: the arenaceous Foraminifera, chiefly the

Trochammine, reach their maximum development in the

lowest beds A, where they are associated with Lituola

(Haplophragmium, Haplostiche, Placopsilina), Endothyra,

Plecanium, and other arenaceous and hyaline species (Nodo-

saria, Dentalina, Oristellaria, &c.). In many cases the un-

favourable condition of the minute shells, caused through

pseudomorphoses, incrustration with iron-pyrites, or atmo-

spheric influences, makes the determination of the species im-

possible.

The Foraminifera mentioned in this paper were obtained

from materials collected during a twelve-years’ stay in the

Canton Aargau, from all the different localities where the zone

is exposed, but principally from the following :—Staffelege

(near Aarau), Densbiiren, Auenstein, Kreisacker, Biren,

Hottwyl, Hornussen, Bézen, Mandach, Villigen, Birmenstorf,

Schambelen, &c.

The oldest known arenaceous Foraminifera of the Swiss

Jurassic formation are some rare placopsiline Lituole attached

to the shells of Gryphea, Pecten, and Ammonites of the Lower

Sinemurian beds, where they occur with numerous varieties

of Nodosaria, Dentalina, Marginulina, Cristellaria, &c.

Trochammina appears for the first time in the Bajocian,

and ranges from here through the whole Upper Dogger, but

only in two species (Z. incerta and T. jfilum). With the

Lower Malm the arenaceous and some other Foraminifera

become more abundant, so that these beds have yielded up to

the present time almost as many species and varieties as the

rest of the Swiss Jurassic formation together.

In these sediments all the principal types of the genus

Trochammina axe well represented; most of them disappear

suddenly towards the Middle Sequanian beds. Some of them

are only known from the beds A of the éansversarius-zone ;

T. incerta and T. gordialis are occasionally met with in the beds

C and the zone of Terebratula impressa. ‘The Upper Argovian °

limestones, with a more littoral fauna of numerous Wye

(Pholadomya, Goniomya, &e.), contain several of the Tro-

chammine of the Lower Argovian (7. incerta, T. gordialis,

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. ol

LT. filum, T. jurassica), which mount into the beds of the

Lower Sequanian (zone of Am. bimammatus and Hemicidaris

crenularis), where chiefly one small layer with numerous spines

of Rhabdocidaris caprimontana is noticeable for the small but

well-preserved microscopic shells.

It is very probable that these compact limestone sediments,

formed under somewhat similar conditions as those of

the lower Birmenstorf Schichten (chiefly the beds crowded

with Hexactinellid sponges), may contain all the species of

the latter, which, owing to the difficulty of collecting them,

have not yet been found. The higher beds of the Malm have

not yet been carefully examined; but from the few micro-

scopic specimens from the Middle and Upper Sequanian and

the Kimmeridge group, it seems that 7. incerta and T. gor-

dialis are the only representatives of the genus. These were

also found in the Sequanian of Olten, Solothurn, and Ste. Ur-

sanne, and in the Kimmeridge beds of the neighbourhood of

Pruntrut.

The few pieces of Alpine Upper Jurassic rocks which I

examined, and which offer the least favourable condition for

microscopical researches, did not yield any traces of Forami-

nifera.

Trochammina incerta, O.

This species is, as a rule, not common in the Swiss Jurassic

formation ; but it is the most remarkable from its wide geo-

graphical and geological distribution. It is present in every

étage from the Bajocian up to the Kimmeridgian. It always

presents very much the same appearance and the same

typical varieties, not considering alterations of the shell

through atmospheric action; while probably all the other

species of Zrochammina differ considerably when found in

beds with entirely different constituents and organic remains.

According to the composition of the shell and the mode of

growth, this species can be divided into two distinct varieties.

In the one, which, for convenience, we may call Zr. incerta

reg., the test is thin, more or less transparent, built up of a

generally siliceous cement and a minimum quantity of foreign

sandy matter.

In the second (7. incerta irreg.) the test is thicker, not

transparent, and built up of numerous small particles of

quartz-sand imbedded in a whitish or ferruginous cement.

T. incerta reg. comprises almost invariably the more

regularly convoluted larger specimens, with from six to eight

convolutions lying in one plane, similar to Spirdllina arenacea,

Will.* ; 7. incerta irreg. the smaller irregular forms with few

* Williamson, Rec. Foram. Brit. p. 93, pl. vii. fig. sie

52 Dr. R. Haeusler on the Trochamminz

convolutions (four or five) passing into the conical and Quin-

queloculina-like species and 7’. filum. ;

Both varieties run into each other through numerous inter-

mediate forms with regard to the mode of growth and the

composition of the shell. The division is therefore entirely

artificial, but so far quite justifiable as it prevents us from

uniting the most heterogeneous forms under one name, and

from making thus a clear description quite impossible.

T. incerta irreg. may be divided into several subvarieties,

as the forms resembling 7. ¢ncerta reg., or those differing.

from J’. gordialis merely by the discoidal obvolution of the

tube, corresponding to Cornuspira variabilis, K. & Z., or as

those identical with C. crassa, K. & Z, It is, however,

impossible to draw lines of separation—the more so as hardly

two specimens are alike, the great number of these one-cham-

bered. Trochammine forming an unbroken chain of nearly-

related individuals, passing from T. incerta typ. into the

conical and even polythalamous species. As a rule, it may

be said that the more the shell differs in its external appear-

ance from the typical 7. incerta reg. of this zone, the greater

becomes the mass of sandy constituents compared with that

of the siliceous or calcareous cement. Most of the specimens

of this species answer the description of Orbis, Involutina,

and Ammodiscus given by Strickland, Terquem, Reuss, and

Bornemann ; but many of the conical specimens consisting

of a similarly built-up test, and the compact limestones of the

Upper Argovian étage containing undoubtedly shells with

calcareous cement, all these and some similar forms known

as Spirilline, Operculine, Cornuspire, must be united to the

genus Trochammina, as, indeed, was done long ago by English

geologists.

A. Trochammina incerta reg.* (Pl. IIT. figs. 1-4.)

Test free, regularly convoluted or partly involuted, dis-

coidal, formed of a simple non-constricted imperforate tube,

regularly increasing in width.

Convolutions six to eight in one plane, sometimes embra-

cing; aperture large, at the non-constricted end of the tube ;

test thin, transparent, built up of almost hyaline siliceous shell-

matter and afew very minute grains of sand. Surface smooth,

sometimes brilliant, and with small more or less regularly

distributed depressions, which, when examined with a. low

power, take the appearance of perforations, and give the shell

a resemblance to Spirillina.

* The descriptions given only refer to the Foraminifera of the ¢trans-

versarius-zone of the Aargau, if not stated otherwise.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 53

The rounded impressions on the outer surface, which are

only present in the almost homogeneous glass-like specimens,

are not visible in transmitted light when the object is mounted

in balsam. On the contrary, the sandy grains (which when

the shells are viewed as opaque seem to be absent) become

thus plainly visible with the aid of a high power and the pola-

riscope. .

In none of the sections from the Upper Argovian limestones

of the Geissberg, where the cement is calcareous, are any

traces of this peculiar condition of the surface visible.

When found in material much changed through the action

of atmospheric agencies, it becomes difficult to distinguish the

shells from Sperdllina without the use of a high power.

The condition of the siliceous tests differs widely from those

changed by pseudomorphoses ; so that it is evident that they

represent their natural state. It can easily be accounted for

by the great amount of silica, as may be judged from the

immense accumulations of siliceous sponges in the same beds,

whilst these are absent in the beds with calcareous Trocham-

mine, although siliceous tubes are also met with in strata

with hardly any siliceous substances, except grains of quartz-

sand and argillaceous compounds, as some Liassic Involutine

and the Zrochammine of the Bathonian limestones of the

Frickthal.

As typical specimens of this variety may be considered

those resembling in the mode of growth the regularly con-

voluted recent variety, described as Spirdllina arenacea, Will.,

but with a test resembling somewhat in its microscopical

structure Involutina silicea, Terg.* A similar form was

described by Giimbelt from the same zone at Streitberg as

Spirillina tenuissima, and from the Hickberg by Kiibler and

Zwingh{t (also from the Bathonian and Argovian II.).

Similar regularly convoluted discoidal forms are known from

many other formations ; but the composition of the test is

generally somewhat different, as in Cornuspira Hernest,

Karrer$§, from the Vienna basin, in Serpula Ressleri

Schmid ||, from the German Zechstein, and in Z. incerta

from the English Permian rocks {.

* Terquem, Second Mém. For. Lias, p. 450, pl. vi. fig. 11.

t+ Gumbel, Die Streitherger Schwammlager &c. p. 214, pl. iv. fig. 12,

} Kubler & Zwingl, Die Foraminiferen des Schweizer Jura, p. 19,

Ie tige 2.

§ Water, “Ueber das Auftreten &c.” (Sitzungsh. k, Akad. Wiss.

Wien, vol. lii. p. 495, pl. i. fig. 10).

|| Schmid, Neues Jahrb. Min. 1867, p. 582, pl. vi. figs. 46, 47,

q Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv.

p. 388, pl. xii. fig. 1.

54 Dr. R. Haeusler on the Trochamminz

The same regular form is figured in Carpenter’s Introd.

Foram. (pl. x. fig. 2). Although the Carboniferous specimens

are generally less regular, Brady * mentions a discoidal

variety, the test of which, however, is much more sandy and

calcareous than in those from the Lower Malm.

- The usual diameter of the Argovian specimens is 0°35

millim.

Kiibler and Zwinglif describe a constant elliptical variety

(Cornuspira elliptica) from the Lower Bathonian, and a similar

compressed variety {| from the Lower Argovian (C. con-

cava), and Karrer a corresponding form from the Vienna

basin §.

In the beds A of the Frickthal I found several specimens

with a somewhat similar mode of growth; but the first part

of the shell is discoidal, as in the normally developed variety ;

the elliptical arrangement begins only with the third or fourth

convolution. ‘The microscopical structure is the same as in

the typical 7. incerta reg., as well as the total length and

diameter of the tube (Pl. III. figs. 6, 7). In one specimen,

length =0°42 millim., diameter of tube (last convolution) =

0:04 millim., number of convolutions 6-7.

In another specimen the oldest part of the shell is elliptical

and becomes gradually discoidal.

These deformed shells pass possibly into TZ. pusilla.

Often the youngest part of the last convolution becomes em-

bracing and leaves the plane, as in Pl. III. figs. 4, 5.

Distribution. In the beds A, B, and C of the Aargau, but

also of the Cantons Schaffhausen and Solothurn, and the upper

zones of the Malm (Argovian II. and III., Sequanian L., &c.).

Not common.

B. Trochammina incerta wreg.

Test free, irregularly convoluted, composed of a non-septate

cylindrical tube of almost invariable diameter. Convolutions

few, in one plane; aperture small circular, or large crescentic.

Test finely arenaceous, built up of numerous minute grains

of quartz-sand, imbedded in a whitish or sometimes ferrugi-

nous cement.

This variety comprises a great number of forms, passing

from J. incerta reg. to T. gordialis and T. filum. From

the first they differ chiefly in their thick, more arenaceous,

opaque or but slightly transparent test, and the small number of

* Brady, Monogr. Carb. & Perm. Foram. p 71, pl. ii. fig. 13.

+ Kubler & Zwingli, 7. c. p. 17, pl. ii. fig. 3. :

{ Loe. ett. p. 24, pl. iii. fig. 3.

§ Karrer, /. c. p. 494, pl. i. fig. 10.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 535)

irregularly arranged convolutions, and in being almost invari-

ably filled up with a black ferruginous compound, which is often

found also in 7. gordialis (Pl. III. fig. 18), while the shells

of T. incerta reg., in spite of the wider aperture, are, as a rule,

empty. ‘The presence of this substance seems to be charac-

teristic, as specimens from the Randen (Canton Schaffhausen),

and even from older formations, contain it. It is perhaps

due to a different chemical composition of the sarcode.

In a few instances the convolutions are partly embracing ;

but in others they hardly touch each other. According to the

different mode of growth, the aperture is rounded, sometimes

margined or crescentic. Forms resembling those figured pl. ii.

figs. 10-14 in Brady’s monograph of Carboniferous and Per-

mian Foraminifera may be considered typical.

Distribution. In the lower and middle beds of the trans-

versartus-zone with TJ. incerta yeg., but also in the upper

strata of the Argovian and in the Sequanian.

Trochammina gordialis, J. & P.*

(Pls. IIL. & IV. figs. 8-20.)

This species comprises a large number of different forms,

consisting of a free, irregularly convoluted test, forming in

its earlier stage a regular elevated conical spiral, to which

the younger part, chiefly the last convolution, is attached in

various manners. Width of the tube almost invariable; con-

volutions few, occasionally partly embracing ; aperture large,

sometimes margined, in other cases small, at the constricted

end of the chamber.

Shell composed of numerous minute grains of sand imbedded

in a colourless or brownish cement.

Specimens with septate tubes, as described by Jones and

Parker, from the Indian and Arctic seas, appear to be wanting

in the Upper Jurassic formation. As a rule this variety

differs little from the TZ. gordialis of other formations; for

instance, the 7. proteus, Karrert, fig. 3, from the Vienna

basin, or those from the Permian f.

Kiibler and Zwingli§ describe as Cornuspira variabilis speci-

mens from the Argovian II. (zone of Terebratula impressa),

* Jones & Parker, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 804; Carpenter,

Introd. Foram. p. 141, pl. xi. fig. 4.

+ Karrer, “Ueber das Auftreten &c.,” Sitzungsber. k. Akad. Wien,

vol. lii. p. 494, fig, 4.

t Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iy.

p. 390, pl. xiii.

§ Kubler & Zwingli, /, c. p. 33, pl. iy. fig. 4.

56 Dr. R. Haeusler on the Trochamminz

which may be considered passage forms from T. ¢ncerta to

the typical 7. gordialis *.

Analogous specimens to those figured by Brady{ are

occasionally met with.

Similar specimens to Trochammina proteus (fig. 8){, with a

regularly divided tube, which, according to Jones, Parker, and

Kirkby §, are varieties of 7’. gordialis, occur also in the

lower beds A of the Aargau.

Distribution. Almost everywhere with T. incerta, but

chiefly in the beds A and B of Biren, Ménthal, Bézen (where,

in the lowest banks cut by the road to the station, they are

more common than anywhere else), and Hottwyl; also in the

limestones of the Upper Argovian of the Kammerfels (Geiss-

berg) and Remigen, and of the Sequanian I. of Lanffohr and

Auenstein. Several specimens I obtained also from the same

zones of the neighbourhood of Olten and Solothurn, &e.

Trochammina charoides, J. & P. (PIL IV. fig. 21.)

The few microscopic shells belonging to this species agree

fully with the descriptions given by Parker and Jones||,

Kirkby, Carpenter, Brady, Karrer, &e.{], although typi-

cal specimens are very rare. They are, as a rule, very

small, never exceeding 0°3 millim., composed of a simple tube

of invariable diameter coiled up in a conical spiral. Test

finely arenaceous, resembling 7. incerta irreg. and T.

gordialis, from which they differ but very little.

Distribution. In the lowest beds A of Biiren ; very rare.

Trochammina pusilla, Gein.** (Pl. IV. figs. 27-30.)

In the beds A of the Frickthal I found several Trocham-

mine which show, perhaps, the greatest resemblance to 7.

usilla.

Shell free, irregularly convoluted, formed of a non-septate

* Jones on Swiss Jurassic Foraminifera, Geol. Mag. vol. x. no. 5,

saiule

: + Brady, J. c. p. 77, pl. iu. figs. 1-3, -

¢ Karrer, Z. c. p. 494, pl. i. fig. 8.

§ “Nomenclature of Foraminifera,” Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4,

vol. iv. p. 388.

|| Jones & Parker, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 304,

q Carpenter, Introd, Foram. p. 141, pl. xi. fig. 3; Karrer, Sitzungs-

ber. Akad. Wiss. Wien, vol. lii. p. 494, pl.i. fig. 4; Parker, Jones, &

Brady, Monogr. Foram. Crag, p. 26; Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv. p. 390; Brady, Monog. Carb. Perm.

Foram. p. 77.

** Geinitz, Verst. deutsch. Zechstein, p. 6, pl. iil. figs. 3-6; Dyas, p. 39,

pl. x. figs. 15-21, m

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 57

cylindrical tube, convoluted nearly in one plane. Convo-

lutions few, partly embracing. Aperture large, sometimes

margined, at the non-constricted end of the tube.

Test finely arenaceous, the minute particles of sand im-

bedded in a colourless or ferruginous cement, which generally

hides the older part of the shell or forms a narrow fringe.

Diam. 0°2-0°5 millim.

The Swiss specimens approach the nearest to the subdis-

eoidal variety from the English Permian *, and resemble in

the mode of growth of the last convolutions 7. ¢ncerta (figs. 6

and 7).

A specimen with a fringe of shell-matter is also figured

from the Carboniferous strata T.

Most of the specimens from the transversarius-beds may

be considered transitional forms between 7. zncerta and T.

pusilla typ.t

Distribution. In the lower beds A overlying the Callovian

marls at Bozen and Biiren. Very rare.

Trochammina filum, Schmid.§ (Pl. IIL. fig. 22.)

In the varians-beds of the Bathonian stage, and chiefly in

the Lower and Upper Argovian group, there occur simple

arenaceous tubes, sometimes partly coiled up, of a somewhat

doubtful nature, but which may possibly be assigned to

L. filum. They consist of a cylindrical, thin, irregularly

bent, partly convoluted, often slightly constricted tube, with

a large rounded aperture, differing but little from similarly-

formed siliceous tubes of different origin, with which they are

associated in the sponge-beds of the lower transversartus-zone.

Distribution. In the beds A of the Frickthal, the Upper

Argovian rocks of the Geissberg, and the Upper Bathonian

beds of Birmenstorf. Rare.

Lrochammina constricta, sp. nov. (Pl. IV. figs. 23-26.)

Test free, oblong, formed of a thin, regularly septate, and

constricted tube of nearly uniform width. Convolutions few,

sometimes slightly embracing, coiled up nearly in one plane.

Aperture small, circular or crescentic, at the constricted end

of the last chamber. .

Shell-structure finely arenaceous, the numerous minute

_* Jones, Parker, and Kirkby, Ann. & Mag. Nat, Hist. ser. 4, vol. iv.

p. 386, pl. xiii. figs. 2-6.

+ Brady, Monogr. Carb. Perm. Foram. pl. iii. fig. 4.

t Brady, Joc. cit. p. 79.

§ Schmid, Neues Jahrb. Min. 1867, p. 582, tab. vi. fig. 48; Jones,

Parker, & Kirkby, foc. cit. p. 8389; Brady, loc, cit. p. 81,

58 Dr. R. Haeusler on the Trochamminz

grains of sand imbedded in a whitish or ferruginous subtrans-

parent cement.

In the structure of the delicate shell this variety resembles

T. incerta irreg., sometimes even T. incerta reg. The last

chamber is sometimes straight.

As this variety is the most constant of all Trochammine of

the zone, and so far found only in the lower transversarius-

Schichten, it is a characteristic fossil for this division of the

Upper Jurassic formation.

Distribution. In the Cephalopod-beds of Biiren, Hottwy]l,

Boézen. Rare.

Trochammina jurassica, sp. nov. (Pl. IV. figs. 31-40.)

Test free, thin, composed of a regularly-constricted tube,

with Agathistegian mode of growth. Convolutions few, em-

bracing ; sutural lines hardly visible. Aperture small, at the

often projected end of the tube.

Test delicate, built up of coarse particles of sand and mi-

nute spicules of siliceous sponges imbedded in a constantly

ferruginous dark brown cement.

Diameter variable. Length 0:4 millim., breadth 0°25

millim.

Through the coarsely arenaceous texture and the dark rusty

cement this species forms an exception from all Jurassic T’o-

chammine. In its general outlines it is very variable, some-

times compressed, the convolutions lying nearly in one plane,

sometimes almost triangular. The last chamber is often

straight, and bears the simple rounded aperture.

Its nearest relations are undoubtedly the Milola-like T.

milioloides, J.. P. & Kirkby *, and 7. Robertsoni, Br. +

In the relative position of the last convolutions the variable

shells of 7. jurassica imitate some Quinqueloculine, as Miliola

seminulum, L., Q. Chemnitziana, O., Y. Buchiana, O.

True Miliole are very rare in the beds in which T. ju-

rassica is most abundant, except an elongated variety of

Spiroloculina which occurs in many other horizons, chiefly in

the hard limestones with Rhynchonella varians of the Batho-

nian series. It is possibly the same form which Kiibler and

Zwingli described as Ophthalmidium birmenstorfense from the

same beds. Near Moénthal I collected casts and fragments of

another species of Spiroloculina in the same beds with T.

Jurassica.

Rotaline TZrochammine with helicoid septate shells are

* Jones, Parker, & Kirkby, Joc. cit. p. 890, pl. xii. figs, 9-14; Brady,

loc, cit. p. 79, pl. ii. figs. 11-15.

+ Brady, loc. cit. p. 80, pl. iii. figs. 6, 7.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 59

generally found with the ammodiscoidal forms, but, unfortu-

nately, only in fragments not sufficient to determine the species.

Some shells described as Rotalia and EHndothyra may be

associated with the polythalamous Trochammine. ‘The tests

are very variable in general shape, forming more or less

elevated conical spirals, composed of numerous regularly-

increasing chambers, finely arenaceous, the small particles of

quartz or calcareous materials imbedded in a pure white,

sometimes siliceous and transparent, but generally calcareous

ochreous cement. These fossils belong probably to some

already described species (7. inflata, T. squamata, T. coro-

nata, T. vesiculata, T. Reuss’). From the Bathonian rocks,

where they appear for the first time in greater number, they

ee through the Upper Dogger and the Lower and Middle

alm.

Figs. 41 and 42 (Pl. III.) represent an interesting variety

uniting the typical 7. constricta with the regularly convoluted

conical types and the polythalamous discoidal Trochammine,

like a form figured by Karrer from the Vienna basin *.

Comparing the rhizopodal fauna of the Argovian Lower

Malm with that of other countries, it surprises one to see that

several of the most common Foraminifera of the Aargau have

as yet not been discovered anywhere else, while 7. incerta

seems to be present everywhere.

The only species with almost equally wide distribution

is a Textilaria or Plecanium, first described by Giimbel from

the Streitberg sponge-beds as Textilaria jurassica, varieties of

which (known as T. franconica, Giim., 7. Triggert, Schw., T.

flewa, K. & Z., T. helveto-jurassica, K. & Z., T. scyphiphila,

Uhl., 7. argoviensis, Haeus., &c.) are met with in almost

every zone of the Malm. ‘The broader varieties unite the

lanceolate 7. jurassica with some from the Cretaceous for-

mation. —

Before concluding, a few remarks on the different families

of Jurassic Foraminifera may be of interest.

As stated before, the rhizopodal fauna of the Swiss trans-

versartus-beds is very rich in species and varieties compared

with older zones of Liassic or Middle Jurassic age. Many of

the widely-distributed types of Lagena, Nodosaria, Dentalina,

and Cristellaria can be traced throughout the whole Jurassic

series, beginning with the lowest Sinemurian limestones of the

valley of the Reuss; while the oldest Liassic beds, the cele-

brated insect-marls of the Hettangian étage, were extremely

poor, and vielded only a few fragments of Cristellarians and

spiroloculine Mihola.

* Loe, ct. pl. i. fig. 8.

60 Trochammine of the Lower Malm of Aargau.

With the exception of small serpuloid bodies attached to a

valve of Lima from the Muschelkalk of the Rhine valley,

which are possibly remains of Webbine, no traces of Fora-

minifera have been detected in the Trias of the Canton Aar-

gan. Inthe Sinemurian limestones with Amm. Bucklandi and

Gryphea arcuata, numerous genera (Lagena, Nodosaria, Den-

talina, Vaginulina, Marginulina, Cristellaria, Frondicularia)

are represented by many, Cornuspira, Textilaria, Placopsilina,

and a small Trochammina or Endothyra by one very rare

species.

Throughout the whole Lias this fauna remains almost un-

changed, except that Tewtilaria and Cornuspira disappear

towards the upper strata.

With the Dogger, Trochammina, Valvulina, Endothyra,

Plecanium, and Spirillina appear. Miliola reaches its greatest

development in the Jurassic formation, and several other

genera, as Lituola, Textilaria, and some types of Nodosaria,

become more abundant than in the Lias.

At the end of the Callovian period a great change in the

general lithological and paleeontological character of the sedi-

ments takes place, which is particularly remarkable from the

sudden appearance of a rich fauna of siliceous sponges.

Here the Foraminifera with sandy or partly sandy shells

form the greater part of the microscopic fauna. Only a few

of the Liassic types of Lagena, Nodosaria, Dentalina, &e.

are still traceable. The Textilarians are the most conspicuous

through the great number of closely-allied varieties of the

Sagittula group. ‘Towards the younger zones several genera

(Frondicularia, Globigerina, &c.) disappear, and others (No-

dosarta, Dentalina, Vaginulina, Marginulina) become gra-

dually scarcer; but the imperfect knowledge of the upper

Sequanian and the Kimmeridgian sediments does not allow

of giving a satisfactory list of the Upper Jurassic Rhizopods.

It is interesting to observe several widely distinct macro-

scopical faunas in the Malm, differently developed according

to considerable changes in the nature of the sea-bottom; whilst

the Foraminifera seem to have adapted themselves much

more easily to the new conditions of life, thus giving birth to

many interesting varieties, which, without numerous inter-

mediate forms, it would be absolutely impossible to recognize

as mere descendants of the typically-formed species of the

Lower Malm.

The greatest impediment to Swiss geologists arises from

the want of many of the most important works on Foramini-

fera, which makes a careful study of the many important

microscopical species almost impossible, and which accounts

Bibliographical Notices. 61

for the great faults occurring in the few papers on this part of

Swiss paleontology. |

The results of long researches on the Foraminifera of the

a Malm shall be published in a short time. For the

present I hope that these few remarks on the Jurassic Tio-

chammine may be sufficient to furnish further proofs of the

wide range and great variability of this interesting genus.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES III. & IV.

Figs. 1-3. Trochammina incerta reg.

Figs. 4,5. T. mcerta reg., passing into 7. incerta irree.

Figs. 6, 7. T. incerta, elliptical variety, showing the discoidal arrange-

ment of the older convolutions.

Figs. 8-20. T. gordialis.

Fig. 10 a-d. Apertures of same.

Fig. 21, T. charoides,

Figs. 22, 22 a, b. T. filum.

Figs. 23, 24. T. constricta.

Fig. 25. ’ Aperture of same.

Fig. 26. T. constricta, coiled up in the opposite manner, showing the.

last straight chamber with the small circular aperture.

Fig. 27. T. pusilla.

Figa 28, 29. The same, the interior convolution hidden by finely arena-

ceous shell-matter.

Fig. 30. Ditto, aperture.

Fig. 30 a. Ditto, showing the fringe of hyaline cement.

Figs. 31-34. T. jurassica.

Figs. 35, 36. Ditto, with different development of the last chamber.

Figs. 37-39. Ditto.

Fig. 40, Ditto: portion of shell, with grains of sand and spicules. a=

erystal of pyrites.

Figs. 4], 42. Trochammina, intermediate form between 7. constricta and

the rotaline varieties.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Monograph of the British Fossil Cephalopoda. Part I. Introduc-

tion and Silurian Species. By J. F. Brawn, M.A., F.G.S., Pro-

fessor of Natural Science in University College, Nottingham,

Ato. London: J. Van Voorst, 1882,

Tuts work, uniform in size and style with the Memoirs of the

Paleontographical Society, will comprise a complete history of

the British Palseozoic Cephalopoda, a group of Mollusca important

to the geologist, which, from their distribution and varied forms,

constitute a characteristic portion of the early fauna of the globe.

By grants from the Government fund in aid of scientific research,

the author has been able to collect materials from various museums

62 Bibliographical Notices.

and private collections, and thus examine about 2000 well-charac-

terized specimens during the progress of the work. The first part,

now issued, consisting of 248 quarto pages of text and 31 plates,

treats only of the Silurian species.

Commencing with the general position of the Cephalopoda in the

animal kingdom, Prof. Blake treats of the chief points in which, as

a class, they differ from the rest of the Glossophora, as the rudi-

mentary condition of the foot, the partial segmentation of the ovum,

and the inflexion of the intestine towards the ventral side of the

body, in which latter character they agree with the Pteropoda.

Although the two orders into which the Cephalopoda are divided,

the Dibranchiata and Tetrabranchiata, are numerically very unequal

in a living state, yet when the fossil forms are included the pro-

portion is reversed, the greater number of the latter belonging to

the second order.

As the whole of the Silurian Cephalopods, and nearly all the rest

of the Paleozoic ones, are considered to be tetrabranchiate, their de-

scription is prefaced by a detailed account of the anatomy of the Naw-

tilus (pp. 5-17), followed by a description (under nine heads) of the

structure of the shell and the organs immediately related to it, as

essentially connected with the better interpretation of the fossil forms

(pp. 17-41). Of these, the septa and siphuncle are fully considered.

The size and position of the siphuncle are very variable, and con-

stitute important characters in the definition of many of the Paleo-

zoic types, it being either simple or complex, and either ventral,

median, or dorsal in position. Although there are families with

non-central siphuncles, still that position is the preponderant one ;

for Barrande remarks that out of 1500 known forms 500 have central

and 418 subcentral siphuncles.

With regard to the classification of the Cephalopoda, after dis-

cussing the views of other authors, and the position of Bellerophon

and Clymenia, with which latter genus and Goniatites Barrande

formed a third group, Prof. Blake divides the Tetrabranchiata into

two suborders, Ammonitoidea and Nautiloidea.

As the former suborder is doubtfully represented in the British

Silurian rocks, he proceeds to discuss the grouping of the genera of

the Nautiloids, which, according to him, has not hitherto been

satisfactorily accomplished. ‘‘ The object is not to make a mere

analytical table, without reference to the history of the group, but

to show the connexion between the relations in structure and the

relations in time.”

The earliest and most important group is that of the Orthocerata of

extreme simplicity :—(1) with a straight shell, Including Orthoceras,

Gonioceras, Tretoceras, Endoceras, Actinoceras, Bathmoceras, Bac-

trites ; (2) with a curved shell, Cyrtoceras and the subgenera Trigo-

noceras and Piloceras. These form a natural group, and are charac-

terized as the ‘“‘Conici.” The second group, more restricted in

time, with slight or no curvature, more or less inflated or irregular

in form, and with variously shaped apertures, is constituted by the

“ Tnflati,” and contains Phragmoceras, Gomphoceras, Poterioceras,

Bibliographical Notices. 63

and Ascoceras. Thirdly we have the “Spirales,” of simple form,

but with great curvature, and the whorls generally in contact, ex-

cept Gyroceras, containing Nautilus, Trocholites, Clymenia, &e. The

members of the fourth group, haying less symmetry and a more

variable curvature, are associated together as the “ Irregulares,”

including Trochoceras, Lituites, Ophidioceras.

Suborder NAUTILILOIDEA (having a variable siphuncle).

( Orthoceras.

Endoceras.

Shellstraight,2 Actimoceras.

Group I. Contci—Curvature slight or | Tretoceras.

none; form conical and regu-< Gontoceras.

TBI ty colle gen sete ene ee te aa | | Conoceras.

Cyrtoceras.

Piloceras.

Trigonoceras.

Shell curved.

Poterioceras.

Group II. Znflati—Curvature slight or none ; form in- ) Gomphoceras.

rmlani@rel, @aGl TheReraeNe | CG oo nooo cuehoens Phragmoceras.

Ascoceras.

( Trocholites.

; | Clymenia.

Group IIL. Sperales.—Curvature considerable,form simple.~ Nautilus.

| Nothoceras.

| Gyroceras.

Trochoceras.

Group IV. Irregulares—Curvature considerable, but vari- | Lituites.

able ; form irregular or unsymmetrical .. ) Ophidioceras.

Cryptoceras.

The genera belonging to the above groups are successively

noticed, with their synonyms, history, description, and subdivisions

as adopted by other authors or as followed in this work, and, lastly,

their range in time and geographical distribution (pp. 48-68), In

the same systematic manner are the species of the 17 genera and

subgenera described and carefully figured, so that the student of

the Palaeozoic Cephalopoda may readily determine any one of the

143 species (of which 55 are new or renamed) recorded in this

work (pp. 79-232). Throughout the descriptions the author has

adopted a somewhat novel but excellent plan in describing actually

not a species but a single type specimen (except in those referred

to Bohemian forms), round which the other specimens designated by

the same name are grouped as closely as they can be.

Following the type is a general description of other specimens

referred to the same species, and its relation to other known British

or foreign forms, and a notice of its geological and geographical

distribution.

Commencing with the Conic1, the species of Orthoceras, about

70 in number, are arranged under two groups, of which 3 belong

to the Brevicones and the remainder to the Longicones; the latter

are again divided, according to external ornamentation, into Annu-

64 Bibliographical Notices.

lati 20, Angulati 6, Lineati 13, Imbricat: 7, and Leeves 22, the ex-

ternal surface of the latter not being fully known ; then follow the

subgenera, Actinoceras 1, Endoceras 3, Tretoceras 1, Conoceras 1.

Orthoceras has its earliest representative in the Upper Tremadoe,

attained its maximum in the Upper Silurian, and is well repre-

sented in subsequent periods to the Trias. The 23 species of Cyr-

toceras are divided, according to the position of the siphuncle, into

Endogastric and Exogastric (adopted from Barrande); and Prof.

Blake proposes a third division, Mediogastric (Mesogastric ?), with

the siphuncle near the centre.

Cyrtoceras commences in the Lower Tremadoc, and is represented

in the Silurian, Devonian, and Carboniferous; the subgenus Piloceras

is of Lower Silurian and Trigonoceras of Carboniferous age.

Of the Inriatt, Gomphoceras has 11 and Phragmoceras 7 species,

all of which are chiefly Upper Silurian ; the 3 speciesof the singular

genus Ascoceras from the Ludlow rocks are fully described.

The Sprrates are represented by 3 species of Nautilus from the

Upper Silurian, and 3 of the subgenus Trocholites, of Lower Silurian

(Bala) age.

The last group, InrecuLarEs, includes T’rochoceras, 12 species, of

which 8 are Upper and 4 Lower Silurian forms; Lituites has 2

species from the Lower Ludlow. Litwites articulatus, Sow., and

a new species are placed by Mr. Blake under Ophidioceras of Bar-

rande, which differs from Jitwites in having the walls in contact ;

the genus is only known in the Upper Silurian of England and

Bohemia.

The Silurian Cephalopoda range in time from the Tremadoc beds

to the Upper Ludlow tilestones, as shown in the table, pp. 233-

936. Of the 143 species the greatest number (65) occur in the

Lower Ludlow, 48 in the Wenlock shale; and an equal number (39)

in the Bala beds and Upper Ludlow, while the Wenlock Limestone

contains 35 species. In the second (condensed) table, p. 237, showing

the growth, culmination, and, in some cases, the decay of the various

genera or groups, and thus giving some insight into the laws which

govern the appearance and disappearance of forms of life, it will be

observed that the larger number belong to the Conrcr group, which

first appear in the Lower Silurian and contain the bulk of Lower

Silurian forms ; but, in relation to the maxima of species, the Bala

beds of the Lower and the Wenlock shale and Lower Ludlow of the

Upper Silurian contain the greatest number, while, from the fact

that the species in the Wenlock Limestone are fewer than in the

shales either above or below, Prof. Blake infers “that the Cepha-

lopods of those days were not commonly frequenters of clear and

shallow waters, but were partly pelagic, and not uncommonly gre-

garious in more or less turbid waters.” The Conicr and Sprratzs

continue to flourish in later periods, the Nautilus of the latter being

now the only living representative. »

The two other more or less abnormal groups, Inriatr and IrRre-

GULARES, although represented in the Bala beds, attained their maxi-

mum in the Ludlow period, when the whole class was most

Bibliographical Notices. 65

flourishing, and then rapidly died away. From these facts Prof

Blake considers that we obtain independent confirmation of laws

which appear to widely govern the development of life, and may be

thus stated :—“ The simpler forms of a class are the first to be in-

troduced, and the more complex appear later. It is only when the

class is in its most flourishing condition, and not long before the

close of a period, that it throws out the more remarkable and ab-

normal forms. The group which somewhat represents the mean of

the whole, and never attains an extraordinary abundance, as the

Sprrarzs, is the longest to last.” ‘The different forms of shells in

the Nautiloidea of the Paleozoic rocks and their apparent successive

development from the straight to the curved form, the reverse of

which succession takes place in the Mesozoic Ammonitide (viz.

from the curved to the straight form), more than thirty years ago

arrested the attention of Von Buch, who made some ingenious

suggestions as to the causes which brought about the reversed con-

ditions in the two groups (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. v.

1850, p. 382). After alluding to the various modifications which

- take place in the Ammonitide until their final disappearance in the

Cretaceous strata with the Baculites, Von Buch remarks “ that in

the same manner as the Ammonitide vanish from the world, in the

same manner exactly do the Nautilidz make their appearance in the

oldest. The Ammonite vanishes through a series of forms between -

it and the outstretched Baculite; the Nautilus, on the other hand,

rises through a similar series of forms from the long-extended Ortho-

ceratite.”

it must not, however, be forgotten that, just as the straight Ortho-

ceras continues contemporary with the successive appearance of the

other forms in the Palsozoic rocks, so the curved Ammonite con-

tinues throughout with all the other modifications of the Ammoni-

tide.

With regard to the geographical distribution of the British species

as given in the table above referred to, 6 of the 143 species are

found in America, and 32 are common to Europe; of these, 24 occur

in the Lower Ludlow, and 18 in that and other strata.

Prof. Blake next considers the character of some genera and their

appearance in time as at present known. Cyrtoceras first appears

in the Lower Tremadoc, followed in the Upper by the Orthoceras,

the less simple form preceding the straight one; but, says the

author, the history of discovery shows that we can place but little

trust in such an isolated fact, which is liable any day to be reversed.

“« Nevertheless, on any theory of evolution, this is just what we

might expect; for the lower groups from which the Cephalopoda

might be derived are not straight, like an Orthoceras, but curved,

like a Cyrtoceras. Moreover we should expect, from the frequent

curvature exhibited near the apex in the Orthocerata, that their an-

cestors were curved.”

Another fact, in relation to the position of the siphunele, is neticed,

that the endogastric group antedates the exogastric in Cyrtoceras, as

does the endogastric Phragmoceras that of the usually exogastric

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 5

66 Bibliographical Notices.

Gomphoceras, and the subgenus T’rocholites, with internal siphuncle,

appears before Nautilus.

Prof. Blake continues some further general observations and care-

fully expressed views bearing on the origin and fixity of species and

the theory of evolution, derived from the study of the Silurian

forms, which afford a fair succession of the same class ; and therefore,

so long as the surrounding circumstances remain the same, the pro-

cess of evolution by indefinite variation should either be uniform,

or should cease when the best adaptation to these conditions had

been acquired. He considers that the present study of Silurian

Cephalopoda offers no contradiction or difficulty, but rather affords

aid, if not as great as could be desired, yet as much as could be

expected, to the general theory of evolution.

Hitherto the species of Silurian Cephalopoda were to be sought for

in the different works of Murchison, M‘Coy, Salter, and others ; we

have now, however, a monograph of the British forms, systematically

arranged, carefully described, well illustrated, and replete with

important observations on the structure, affinities, and modifications

of the group, indicating throughout not only a great amount of

labour, but of critical acumen and care displayed in the determina-

tion of the typical and varietal forms, thus supplying a much-

wanted treatise on the early history of this group of Mollusca, and

adding a valuable contribution to paleeontological literature.

Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the British Museum (Natural

History). By Prof. T. Rupsrr Jones, F.R.S., F.G.8., &. 8vo.

Pp. i-xxiv and pp. 1-100. London: Printed by order of the

- Trustees, 1882.

Fottowr1ne the work of Dr. H. Woodward on the British Fossil

Crustacea, we have a similar Catalogue of the fossil Foraminifera

in the British Museum, printed also by order of the Trustees.

This Catalogue having been prepared by Prof. T. R. Jones, one of

our best authorities on this group of organisms, is a guarantee that

it will form a useful work of reference to those interested in the Fora-

minifera, or assist them in consulting the specimens contained in

the national collection. In the introduction a general sketch is

given of the nature and mode of growth of the Foraminifera, inclu-

ding the differential character of the structure of their shells, upon

which they are primarily divided into Imperforata or Porcellanea,

and Perforata or Hyalina, and the former further subdivided into

Calcarea and Arenacea, while some may have had limp, tough tests,

consisting of material analogous to chitine, as Ceratestina. For so

little is known of any real differentiation of the sarcode that

there remain but few features of essential value for the classification

of this infinitely variable order: “there are only the tissue, form,

and structural peculiarities of the shell for determination; and

these present many gradational phases, not only among individuals

of any related group, but between the great groups themselves.”

Geological Society. 67

A classification of the Foraminifera adapted from Mr. H. 2.

Brady’s “ Notes on Reticularian Rhizopoda”’ is given (p. 1x), and a

table (p. xiv) showing their range in time, thus aifording a gencrai

view of the occurrence and succession of the most important genera

from the Silurian epoch to the present time.

A combined geologico-geographical arrangement is adopted in

this Catalogue, with the view of aiding both a special and compre-

hensive study of the fossil Foraminifera and allied Rhizopods pre-

served in the British Museum, in which arrangement certain geo-

graphical lines are followed, beginning with the British Islands, and

going eastward, under the several geological headings, and then

returning to the west for a new line, the successive stages of each

geological system being noted in upward order.

In the supplementary notes are some valuable remarks on the

more important groups mentioned in the preceding part of the Cata-

logue, as Hozoon, Leceptaculites, Fusulina, Orbitolina, Nummulites,

and on the Foraminifera of the Chalk of England, of that of the

north of Ireland, and also of the London Clay at Hampstead.

A geographical index and an index of the genera and species are

also given; so that it is hoped this Catalogue may be the means oi

increasing the usefulness of this portion of the national collection.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

April 26, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Fossil Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Mount Gambier,

South Australia.” By Arthur W. Waters, Esq., F.L.S., F.G.S.

The author gave a descriptive list of 66 species of Bryozoa, be-

longing to the suborder Chilostomata, from the colléction of the

Geological Society and of Mr. Etheridge, Jun. ; of these, 15 were con-

sidered to be new, 28 are now found living, of which 23 in Australian

seas, 25 were found in the material previously described from 8.W.

Victoria, 2 were considered identical with European chalk forms, 11

with Miocene, 12 with Pliocene, and 21 have been found in a col-

lection from Bairnsdale, Gippsland.

Mr. Waters states that the collections in his hand from 8.W.

Victoria, Mount Gambier, and Bairnsdale will together yield about

200 species of Chilostomata and Cyclostomata.

68 Geological Society.

2. “ Thamniscus: Permian, Carboniferous, and Silurian.” By

George W. Shrubsole, Esq., F.G.S.

After a sketch of the genus, represented by one Permian, possibly

two Carboniferous, and one Silurian species, the author discussed

certain peculiarities claimed for the Permian form by the founder of

the genus, Prof. King, viz. certain “ denticles, vesicles, and hemi-

spheric bodies, similar to those observed in Ceéllaria salicornea.”

These the author failed to find, but observed on the cell-face of this

form a strong defensive spine, hollow at the base, which, when worn,

gave an appearance which resembled the above structures. A

denticle-like process also seems only to be the unequal wearing

down of the cell-mouth. ‘The author redescribed the genus, as

well as a new Silurian species, for which he proposed the name of

Thamniscus antiquus. It is from the Dudley limestone, and is in

the Woodwardian Collection at Cambridge. It is not rare, but is

generally too fragmentary for description.

3. “On the Occurrence of a New Species of Phyllopora in the

Permian Limestones.” By George W. Shrubsole, Esq., F.G.S.

The specimen on which this species is founded is mentioned in an

early paper by Prof. Sedgwick on the Magnesian Limestone. It was

afterwards named Fenestella ramosa by Prof. Phillips, and considered

by Prof. King identical with Thammiscus dubius. But with neither

of these genera has it any relationship, as it really belongs to King’s

genus Phyllopora, founded to include certain Polyzoa formerly referred

to Retepora, a modern genus whose characteristics cannot be detected

among the remains of the Paleozoic Polyzoa. The author described

the characters of the species, and traced the history of the genus,

which, in its range from Lower Silurian to Permian times, is cha-

racterized by two distinct types of species.

May 10, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On the Relations of iMybocrinus, Baerocrinus, and Hybo-

cystites.” By P. Herbert Carpenter, Esq., M.A. Communicated by

Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B., F.R.S., V.P.G.S.

The author discussed the relations of Apiocrinus dipentas, Leucht.,

and of Baerocrinus Ungerni, Volborth, both from the Lower Silurian

of Russia, to //ybocrinus, Billings, of the American Trenton lime-

stone.

Ap. dipentas was regarded as a true Hybocrinus, as it was by

Volborth and Schmidt; but the author followed Volborth and Gre-

wingk in considering Baerocrinus a distinct generic type. The

calyx consists of five basals supporting five radials, of which

only three bear arms, while there is no indication of any anal sys-

Geological Society. 69

tem, unless it be the so-called Volborth’s organ. Buerocrinus is

probably to be regarded as a permanent larval form, which has

only developed arms on three of its radials.

Hybocystites problematicus, from the Lower Silurian of Kentucky,

which is supposed by Wetherby to be an intermediate form between

the Crinoids and the Cystids, is believed by the author to be more

closely allied to the Blastoids than to the Cystids. The three so-

called arms are merely upward prolongations of the radials, which

are segmented in the same way as the downward extending radials

are in Pentacrinus briareus. They are not arms like those of

Hybocrimus and other Crinoids. Of the five ambulacra that diverge

from the peristome, the right and left anterior ones pass directly

downwards from the summit onto the corresponding radials, and

thence onto the basals. The other three ascend the inner faces

of the short radial extensions, pass over their tops and down their

outer faces, where they have been described as ‘more or less obscure

furrows, of which nothing further is known.” In some cases they

reach the basals, and in others not, exhibiting a considerable amount

of variation both in this and in other respects. There are therefore

five recurrent and appressed ambulacra, and not two only, together

with three arms, like those of Crinoids.

2. “On the Madreporaria of the Inferior Oolite of the Neigh-

bourhood of Cheltenham and Gloucester.” By R. F. Tomes, Esq.,

F.G.S.

The author called attention to the observations of Milaschewitsch

on ‘* Rejuvenescence”’ in corals, published in vol. xxi. of the Pale-

ontographica, and explained its nature as opposed to “‘ gemmation.”

He suggested that, in describing corals, the following classification

of the costz should be adopted :-—

1. Mural coste=those which appear on the wall, whether of

simple or compound species.

2. Septal coste =those which are a prolongation of the septa.

3. Intercalicular coste=those which cover the ccenenchyma be-

tween the calices.

He adopted in general Dr. Wright’s views as to the stratigraphical

position of the coralligenous deposits in the Gloucestershire Inferior

Oolite, and gave a tabular statement of the distribution of the

species in the several coral-beds, pointing out that each of these has

its own species, which do not pass much from one to the other. He

recorded about sixty species, many of which were described as new,

and proposed two new genera (Phyllogyra and Phylloseris), besides

introducing five or six genera previously characterized on the con-

tinent, but not recognized in England—namely Donacosmilia, Con-

fusastrea, Chorisastreea, Oroseris, and Dimorpharea.

The author referred especially to some so-called Thecosmilie, such

as -7’. gregaria, and insisted that they should be removed to the

genus Chorisastr@a, aS they increase by gemmation at the base

70 Geological Society.

only of the corallum, and never by fissiparity as in the type of

Thecosmilia (namely 7’. trichotoma from the Corallian of Nattheim).

He remarked upon the characters of the genus Heterogyra, Reuss,

and its allies, including his new genus Phyllogyra; and further

indicated that Thamnastrea and allied genera have been removed

by Milaschewitsch from the Fungid® and placed among the Poritide,

in consequence of their perforated septa, an alteration in which he

agreed.

3. “On the Exploration of two Caves in the Neighbourhood of

Tenby.” By Ernest L. Jones, Esq. Communicated by Prof. W.

Boyd Dawkins, F.R.S., F.G.S.

The caves noticed in this paper were that of Coygan, near

Laugharne, partially described by Dr. Hicks in the ‘ Geological

Magazine’ in 1867, and a cave known as Hoyle’s Mouth, reported

on to the British Association in 1860 by the Rev. Gilbert N. Smith.

Both caves were rock-fissures. The Coygan cave had been a Hyzna-

den, as was shown by the deposits of crushed bones and coprolites

trodden down into a solid mass by the passing of the animals.

Besides remains of Hyzena, it furnished those of Horse, Mammoth,

Tichorhine Rhinoceros, Elk, Red Deer, Roe Deer, Reindeer, Cave

Bear, Cave Lion, Bos primigenius, Wolf, and Fox. The presence of

Hippopotamus was doubtful. Besides these animals, the presence of

Paleolithic man in the cave was indicated by some cut bones and by

two flint-flakes evidently chipped by man. In the second cave,

Hoyle’s Mouth, the Hyzna, the Cave Bear, &c. were wanting, the

place of the latter being taken by the common Brown Bear. In oue

part remains of an old hearth were found ; and the whole contents

of the fissure pointed to a Neolithic date. At one time the cave

appears to have been used as a place of sepulture.

May 24, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communication was read :— .

1. “On a remarkable Dinosaurian Coracoid from the Wealden of

Brook, in the Isle of Wight, preserved in the Woodwardian Museum

of the University of Cambridge, probably referable to Ornithopsis.”

By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.LS., F.G.S., &e.

The specimen described was obtained in 1866 by Mr. Henry

Keeping, midway between the fossil forest at Brook Point and Brook

Chine, about 10 feet above high-water mark. The author stated

that it was the largest Dinosaurian coracoid known to him, that it

differed in important characters from that of Iguanodon, and that, of

described genera, it most probably belonged to Ornithopsis. The

bone is from the right side, and nearly perfect; its length is abouti

163 inches, and its greatest breadth about 14 inches; the humeral

articular surface is nearly 8 inches, and the suture for the scapula

Miscellaneous. 71

about 103 inches long. The bone is moderately thick, slightly con-

vex externally and concave within, thickened at the humeral articu-

lation. The nearest approach to this coracoid is made by that of

the skeleton referred to Hyleosaurus, from the Wealden of Tilgate ;

but in it the distal portion of the bone is more prolonged, the median

portion is less thickened, and the foramen is placed behind the

middle of the humeral border, far away from the scapular margin,

near which it is situated in the present bone. From the coracoid

of Iguanodon it differs by the absence of the notch between the

humeral and scapular surfaces, which there represents the foramen

in this bone. In some respects it resembles certain American types,

such as Morosaurus, and especially Camptonotus.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Unpaired Eye of the Orustacea. By M. Harzoe.

Ir is well known that in most Crustacea, besides the two com-

pound eyes (which are fused together in the Cladocera), there exists

an unpaired median eye. It exists alone in most of the Copepoda

and in the naupliiform larvee of all orders; it is even seen in the

phyllosomatous larvee of the Loricate Decapods. Wherever the two

kinds of eyes coexist in the adult but not in the newly-hatched

larva, the unpaired eye is the first formed. It must therefore be

regarded as the primitive eye of the Crustacea.

The structure of this organ has not been sufficiently studied.

Claus has demonstrated that it is formed in all cases of a central

pigmented mass, in which are half immersed three lenticular bodies

or “ crystalline spheres ”—two lateral, and one central. By investi-

gating the anatomy of Cyclops and Diaptomus by the method of thin

sections, I have ascertained that this organ is of a much more com-

plicated composition than had been supposed. The pigmented mass

is, so to speak, structureless ; the colouring-granules in it are espe-

cially piaced at the surface contiguous to the ‘crystalline spheres.”

Each sphere is composed of radiating elements or optical bacilli, the

inner ends of which are applied against the pigmented mass, while

the peripheral segments contain a nucleus. ‘The eye thus described

is situated upon the terminal process of the brain, from which the

optic nerves originate, one for each sphere; the nerve, instead of

penetrating into the pigmented mass, skirts the outer surface of the

crystalline sphere, and penetrates it directly not far from its hinder

margin.

Claus figured an analogous structure in the unpaired eye in the

Phyllopoda (see his memoir on the development of Apus cancrifor-

mis and Branchipus stagnalis); but he did not indicate its true sig-

nificance. I have recently bred these same species, and have

discovered in them a perfect analogy of structure with that just

described in the Copepoda.

72 Miscellaneous.

We may therefore conclude that the unpaired eye in all the

Crustucea that possess it is composed of three simple eyes, placed

anterior to the brain, with reversed optical bacilli, receiving conduc-

tive fibres of the optic nerve upon ther outer margin, and brought so

close together that their pigmented or choroid layers are combined

into a single mass.

We may detect a nearly identical structure of the visual organ in

two other groups :—

1. The Chetognatha, according to M. Hertwig, have absolutely

the triple eye of the Crustacea; but, instead of being median and

unpaired, it is repeated on the two sides of the head.

2. Certain Planarians, Dendrocelum lactewm for example, have

two paired eyes, which, according to Justus Carriére, have the

structure which I adopt for one of the simple eyes united in the

median eye of the Crustacea.

It is probable that the eye of the Chetognatha and Crustacea is

to be referred back to the type of the Planarians, but that the two

former groups have no direct relationship between them.

The method of thin sections has revealed to me some other in-

teresting peculiarities, which I hope soon to publish in a more

extended memoir upon Cyclops.

The eye which most nearly approaches that of the Crustacea and

Cheetognatha seems to be that of the Planariw. M. Justus Carriére

has just published (Arch. fir mikr. Anat. xx. p. 160) a memoir on

the eyes of these very primitive animals; and, according to his text

and figures, it must be assumed that each eye of the Planaria or

Dendrocelum represents one of the components of the eye of the

Crustacea. It is therefore more rational to refer back the eyes of

the Crustacea and Cheetognatha to such a primitive ancestral group

as the Turbellaria than to seek direct approximations between the

two former groups.—Comptes Rendus, May 22, 1882, p. 14380.

Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Boston, US.

Mr. E. Potts exhibited some fragments of freshwater sponges

collected in the Cochituate Aqueduct and sent to him by the Super-

intendent of the Boston Waterworks. Alluding to the deleterious

effects recently attributed to this sponge, as the cause of the pollu-

tion of the Boston water-supply, he said he was not prepared either

to affirm or deny it. While he was well aware that a decaying

freshwater sponge was one of the foulest things in nature, in his

own experience he had never met with it in sufficient quantities,

locally, to suppose it capable of tainting, in its decay, millions of

gallons of water, as now represented.

An examination of the sponge as to its specific relations revealed

some peculiar facts. Primarily it was evident that the sponge was

much “mixed,” the presence of two or more species being very

apparent.

One of these, with long branching finger-like processes, smooth

Miscellaneous. 13

skeleton-spicula, no appearance of dermal or flesh-spicula, while the

abundant smooth statospheres retained few if any acerate spicules,

bore a sufficiently close resemblance to the description of Spongilla

paupercula, as given by Dr. Bowerbank from specimens collected in

the same or a neighbouring locality before 1863.

With this form was found another, probably altogether sessile,

consisting of an intertexture of stout fusiform acerate skeleton-

spicules, abruptly pointed, coarsely spined, except near the extre-

mities; spines subconical, acute; dermal spicules absent or un-

discovered ; statospheres without granular coating, some of them

exhibiting a few misplaced, irregular or malformed birotulate

spicules, the distinguishing feature of which is the prolongation

of the familiar boss upon the outer surface of each rotule into a

long acuminate spine, in line with and a continuation of the shaft.

He suggested for this species, provisionally, the name Meyenia

acuminata.

The exceptional features referred to above, as marking this col-

lection of sponges, were, first, the fact that all the statospheres,

whether belonging to the genus Spongilla or Meyenia, were smooth

—that is, without a granular or cellular “ crust ;” second, the appa-

rent absence of dermal spicules in both, and the abnormal character

of those belonging to the statospheres. The appearance is not in-

frequent, but has, so far as known, heretofore been limited to the

genus Spongilla. The recurrence of the same feature in the asso-

ciated genus Meyenia, coupled with the fact that many of the

birotulates upon its statospheres were imperfect, the rays being

more or less aborted, approximating their shape to that of the

spined fusiform acerates of Spongilla, gave rise to the suggestion

that here, possibly, had been, not merely a mechanical mixture by

inter- or superposition of species, but an organic hybridization pro-

duced by the flowing together of the amceboid particles of which the

sponges are composed, or even by a fertilization of the ova of one by

the spermatozoids of the other.

Several facts indicative of the probability that such hybridization

may take place were adduced, and the further discussion of the sub-

ject deferred until an examination of the living sponge in its native

locality, or experiments upon those germinated in confinement,

could be made.

It is important to notice that the specimens received were collected

in February, when the sarcode matter had nearly all been washed

away, with, probably, accompanying changes in the presence or

numbers of the smaller spicula—Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.,

Feb. 14, 1882, p. 69.

On the Priority of Kuploea Castelnaui of Felder over Kuploeea phoebus.

By Arruur G. Bourusr, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

In the first part of his ‘ Rhopalocera Malayana,’ p. 24, Mr. Distant

gives priority to H. Castelnawi ; he remarks as follows :—‘“ As Mr.

Butler has himself admitted the identity of his 2. phabus and E.

74 Miscellaneous.

Castelnaui, Feld., of which there can be no doubt, it becomes neces-

sary to use the earlier and Felderian name to this insect, though

Butler still retains his own designation.” Here Mr. Distant inserts

a footnote to this effect :—‘ This author has (Trans. Ent. Soe. ser. 3,

vol. v. p. 471) argued that Felder’s work was antedated.”

It is an exceedingly unfortunate fact that, although I have been

assured positively on two different occasions (by men who knew. the

truth) that Felder’s second volume was antedated, 1 have never

been able to use their declarations as positive evidence—the first

witness (an Austrian, though not an entomologist) having stated facts

of which he did not know the importance, unaware that in so doing

he was giving evidence against a personal friend; to give the name

of this innocent informer would have been inexcusable.

The second case is a harder one, since we have here to do with a

well-known German lepidopterist, who, though also a friend of the

Felders, ought to have set aside his personal feelings in the interest

of truth and justice. This gentleman showed me the actual date of

publication written by himself upon the cover of the part when re-

ceived, and he assured me that it had been forwarded to him (accor-

ding to instructions given to the publisher) as soon as it was ready.

I have elsewhere pointed out that Hewitson gave instructions *

that the part should be sent to him as soon as ready, but that he

also never received it until the end of January 1867; nay, he was

informed in the early part of that month that it was not ready.

The explanation offered by the Felders was, I believe, that the

coloured copies were not ready, but that the work could be obtained

uncoloured.

It is a singular fact that early in 1867, when I was commencing

my ‘Catalogue of Satyrine in the British Museum,’ L had seen

neither the second nor the third parts of the ‘ Reise der Novara ;’ aud

not knowing in which volume the Satyrinz would be published, I

wrote to the Felders informing them that unless I could see proofs

or advance sheets it would be impossible for me to include their

species in my Catalogue; and that, in answer to this intimaticn,

they forwarded to me proof-sheets with plates on thin paper of the

second and third parts. One would have supposed, had the second

part been ready in an uncoloured condition, that the Felders would

have wished to prove the fact by sending it in its bound form with

thick plates.

Now my reason for again calling attention to this vexed question

is from a feeling that Mr. Distant (to whom I had asserted my

knowledge of the antedating of Felder’s second part upon authority,

to which, nevertheless, I was unwilling to refer) has hardly done me

justice in allowing it to be supposed that I retained my own name,

knowing that Felder’s had priority. As for what he says about my

quoting Felder’s date subsequently, he must be aware that in so doing

I had taken the date from the titlepage, either failing for the time

* I see, however, that I did not mention his name, although he never

asked me not to do so.

Miscellaneous. 75

being to recall the fact of its inaccuracy, or inserting it between

inverted commas to show my disbelief in it,

Mr. Distant is too old a friend not to besure that I should at once

prefer the name proved to be of earlier date whether it displaced

my own or not: to retain one’s own name for a species when

priority has been proved for that of another author, is a childish

form of egotism of which, as he well knows, I was never guilty.

On the Fecundation and Development of Hermella alveolata, M.-£.

By Dr. R. Horst.

In his ‘Mémoire sur l’embryogénie des Annélides” (Ann. Sci.

Nat. sér. 3, Zool. tome x. p. 153), Quatrefages described the various

stages in the evolution of Hermella alveolata ; and two years after-

wards (ibid. tome xili. p. 126) he published his researches upon the

fecundation and conditions of development of this annelid. Tho

author has had the opportunity of making a fresh investigation into

the subject at Prof. Giard’s laboratory at Wimereux, near Boulogne.

He finds that the ova of Hermeila alveolata have a strongly era-

nular vitellus, a large germinal vesicle, and a very distinct germinal

spot. At first the vitellus is in contact with the vitelline membrane ;

but as soon as the spermatozoids come into contact with the ovum, the

vitellus separates a little from the wall of the latter, and at the same

time a concentration of the granules of the deutoplasm takes place,

so that a transparent layer of protoplasm forms at the periphery

(the enveloping layer of Fol*). It is very probable that the sepa-

ration between the membrane and the vitellus is not due solely to

the contraction of the latter, but also to the penetration of water by

osmosis, as was supposed by Quatrefages, and as Calberla + has

shown to be the case in the ova of Petromyzon. This peripheral

space does not entirely separate the vitellus from the vitelline mem-

brane, the relation being maintained by numerous scarcely visible

filaments surrounding the vitellus like a halo. Calberla observed

the same phenomenon in the ova of Petromyzon t.

When a spermatozoid is occupied in penetrating the vitelline

membrane, a broader filament than the rest, like the pseudopodium of

an Amceba, advances from the periphery of the vitellus to meet the

spermatozoid, until the latter has perforated the vitelline membrane.

In about twenty minutes the spermatozoid makes its way into this

vitellic filament and becomes confounded with it; the process of

the vitellus then gradually contracts; and in this way the spermato-

zoid penetrates into the vitelline mass.

Spermatozoids do not penetrate into all the filaments, one of

which will often disappear while another originates at the peri-

phery of the vitellus. The author believes, however, that more

spermatozoids than one penetrate the ovum. About an hour after

* ‘Recherches sur la fécondation,’ &c.

+ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. vol. xxx. p. 437.

$ Loe. cd. p. 408, pl. xxxvii. figs. 7, 8, pl. xxxix. figs, A, B.

76 Miscellaneous.

the penetration of the spermatozoid, the vitellus loses its spherical

form and becomes much flattened at one of its poles. At this pole

a small layer of clear protoplasm collects, in the midst of which the

first polar globule appears, soon followed by a second ; the vitellus

resumes its original form ; and soon afterwards the segmentation of

the ovum begins. Quatrefages says that the first segmentation-

groove, which divides the ovum into two unequal spheres, makes. its

appearance upon any part of the surface; but the author thinks

that this is not the case, as he has always seen the first groove or

plane of segmentation occur in the direction of the point where the

polar globules had made their appearance, as observed by Halley

and others in Leptoplax tremellaris. He thinks that the property

of the polar globules of determining the direction of the first seg-

mentation-groove is the only part of the function of those remark-

able bodies of which we know with certainty, and that consequently

they are well entitled to their old name of directive bodies.

Quatrefages’s description of the segmentation of the ovum in

Hermella is said by the author to be quite erroneous ; but the only

details he gives are that the segmentation seems to have much ana-

logy with that of the ovum of the Naiades (Flemming)* and of the

common mussel (Théodore Barrois)t. The animal spheres finally

surround the vegetative part of the ovum, and thus form an am-

phiblastula.

Twelve hours after impregnation the embryo has the form of a

mesotrochal larva with a group of long cilia at its cephalic pole,

besides its vibratile belt. The larva, when four days old, has a

dome-like form, owing to the preoral part being strongly developed.

The mouth opens into a long cesophagus lined with vibratile cilia,

and separated by an annular constriction [from the intestine ?]. The

latter opens by a terminal anus. On the ventral side a ciliary fur-

row is directed towards the mouth. To the right and left of the

intestine there is a bundle of four provisional sete. The dorsal

surface of the preoral part has two small brown ocular patches. The

larva differs in several respects from those of other sedentary anne-

lids; the larva of Terebellides Streemii alone presents some points of

analogy, according to the description of Willemoes-Suhm+.— Bulletin

Scientifique du Département du Nord, 4° année, 1881, pp. 1-4.

On the Condylarthra.

Professor Cope made some observations on the characters of the

newly-discovered group of Perissodactyle Ungulates which he had

called the Condylarthra. He defined it as follows, comparing it

with the typical Perissodactyla, which he referred to a suborder

under the name Diplarthra.

Astragalus with one uniformly convex distal articular

face; humerus with epicondylar foramen .... Condylarthra.

* Sitzungsb. d. Wien. Akad. Bd. lxxi.

+ Bull. Sci. du dép. du Nord, 1879.

t Versl. en Meded. Kon, Akad. Amsterdam.

Miscellaneous. 77

Astragalus with two truncate or concave distal arti-

cular facets for the cuboid and navicular bones ;

no epicondylar foramen of humerus.......... Diplarthra.

The Condylarthra have as yet been only found in the lowest horizon

of the Eocene period, the Puerco and Wasatch, and only on the

North-American continent. Appropriately to this position in time,

its structure indicates that it is the most primitive type of the order

of the Perissodactyla. A number of genera and species belong to

it; and these fall into two families, which are defined as below.

They conform to the definition of the order in possessing an alter-

nating arrangement of the carpal bones and a third trochanter of

the femur. The approximation to the Hyracoidea is greater than

that of any group of the Perissodactyla. That order agrees with

the Condylarthra in the simple articular extremity of the astragalus,

which, however, is less convex; but it has a very peculiar articu-

lation with the anterior face of the distal extremity of the fibula,

seen in no other group of Ungulates. In the manus the lunar bone

is very peculiar, not being divided below into two facets as in other

Ungulates, and articulating with the carpals of the trapezoides series

(the intercalare) as well as with the unciform. In these points the

Condylarthra agree with other Perissodactyla. In Hyrax there is

also no epicondylar foramen. The two families are defined as

follows :—

Dentition bunodont; toes 5—5; premolar teeth

different from the molars above and below .. Phenacodontide.

Dentition lophodont, with crescents and deep val-

leys; premolars partly like molars below;

PROC SN MPP cas tp arcins eee okt Ad Leet cdane of the Meniscotheriide.

The bunodont dentition and five toes on all the feet give the

Phenacodontide the lowest place in the suborder and order as the

most generalized type known. The Meniscotheriide have a quite

specialized dentition ; and until I learned its condylarthrous charac-

ter I was at a loss to account for the presence of such perfection in

so old a type. The number of the toes is yet unknown; but I sus-

pect, from the large size of those I have seen, that they are less

numerous than in the Phenacodontide. It appears to have had no

descendants, and is a good illustration of Dr. Kowalewsky’s views as

to the persistence of the “adaptive ” over the ‘“‘ non-adaptive ” types

of articulation. Kowalewsky observed that the types of Ungulata

which have the carpo-metacarpal and tarso-metatarsal articulations -

simple, and not alternating, have become extinct. In those which

persisted the metapodials articulate with two bones of the carpal

or tarsal series. The same rule has generally applied in the Ungu-

lates to the distal astragalar articulation. The Diplarthra and

Amblypoda with the double articulation have left descendants, while

the Condylarthra with the single articulation have disappeared

without leaving a trace. Tho Proboscidea, which have the same

“oe,

78 Miscellaneous.

simple distal articulation, still remain, however, to show an excep-

tion to this generalization.

The Condylarthra are distributed as follows :—

PHENACODONTID&.

Puerco. Wasatch.

FAMIAC OCONEE nen sree

IPINGMACOEINS 4 osca5ecces0nc 2

IProtogoniawnie. ties eens il

ipantolambday see eee 1

Cerrmluleswss socbocoseoaod5 3

AIHISONChHUSHE Re eee 1

la ly MOCO 5 55.523 5canauce 3

PReriptychis cece ea aL

MENISCOTHERIID2:.

Meniscotherium .......... 3

The genera of Phenacodontide are distinguished as follows :-—

I. Fourth superior and inferior premolars with an

internal cusp.

Last superior premolars with two external cusps;

inferior molars with well-developed cusps ..

Inferior molars with flat grinding faces ; no cusps.

Last superior premolar with but one external cusp ;

inferior molars with V’s...... SoG hue MORO

Inferior premolars consisting of an anterior V and

a posterior longitudinal crest..............

I. Fourth superior premolar with a high internal

Phenacodus.

Anacodon.

Protogonia,

Pantolambda.

cingulum concentric with the single external °

Cusp. -

a, Sapener molars with intermediate tubercles ;

fourth premolars with internal cusps.

Posterior inner tubercles of the superior molars

not cut off; several superior premolars with

internal cingulum Se RID SBA Rea

aa. Superior molars with. intermediate tubercles

forming branches of a V with the anterior

inner ; “posterior inner distinct and cut off by

a groove; inferior premolars without inner

cusps; first inferior true molar tubercular.

Third superes premolar with elevated internal

crest . SoouudodOnGabUODD ODED OODGONUOS

Third superior premolar a cone without inner

ORES) GO GOm DGS COM GOU EDU oaaS OOO Sas

aaa, Superior molars unknown; inferior true molars

with anterior lobe; the first with a trans-

verse heel instead of opposite tubercles.

Anterior external lobe of inferior molars forming

a-cuiting ede. cele apatite on sleneso nee

Catathleus.

Amsonchus.

Haploconus.

Periptychus.

<I ) eT

Miscellaneous. 79

The only genus of the above in which the structure of the feet

is well known is Phenacodus. It is partially known in Catathleus.

The only genus of Meniscotheriide is distinguished as follows :—

Inferior premolars consisting of two V’s ........ Meniscotherium.

Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., March 21, 1882, p. 95.

Domestication of Wild Ducks.

In a paper “ On the Domestication of some of our Wild Ducks,”

Mr. Charles Linden, the author, states, after efforts to domesticate

several of the species, capturing them young or raising them from

eggs, that none of those transferred to the barn-yard “ adapted

themselves thoroughly to this state excepting the mallard, dusky

duck, and Canada goose, the progeny of which prospered well and

attained a greater weight and size than the ordinary domesticated

stock. Some of them are still living, and betray, in many instances,

a tendency to revert in point of plumage to their original condition,

while the majority have become completely metamorphosed into

ordinary barn-yard fowl. No hybrids from any two different wild

species, which bred only within the enclosure, were ever obtained,

excepting from crosses between the mallard and dusky duck.” The

crossing was readily accomplished “ without any need of resorting

to special inducements.” He says, “it is evident that the dusky

duck is fully as domesticable as the mallard, which has been thus

far supposed to be the originator of our common tamed ducks,”—

Amer. Journ. Sct., May 1882, p. 421.

On Balanoglossus, de.

Prof. Leidy stated that in a recent trip to Atlantic City, he had

observed the singular worm, Balanoglossus aurantiacus. It occurs

in moderate number along the shore of a pond between the beach

and the lighthouse. In the same position he had collected Solen

ensis, specimens of which were presented this evening. As this oc-

curred in considerable number, he had procured a sufficient quantity

to try it as an article of food, and had found it to make excellent

soup. In the vicinity he had picked up a number of specimens of

Actinia rapiformis, which had recently been thrown upon the beach.

On a tormer occasion, at Atlantic City, he had observed another

Actinia, the Bicadiwm parasiticum, which is parasitic on the large

jellyfish, Cyanea arctica, so frequently thrown on shore during the

summer.—Proc, Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. Mar. 7, 1882, p. 93.

On a new Species of Sagitta.

Prof. Leidy stated that in a recent trip to Atlantic City, N. J., he

for the first time met with the singular worm Sagitta. It occurred

in large number in the same pond in which he had previously

noticed Balanoglossus. Whether it was there at the time of his

80 . Miscellaneous.

former visit he was unable to say, as the animal is as transparent

as the water in which it lives, and may easily escape observation.

His attention was accidentally directed to its discovery. Along the

edge of the pond there were numerous linear white bodies, flaccid

and motionless, which he at first took for fragments of a bleached

alga. From the uniformity of their size he stooped to examine

them more closely, when he noticed others in the water, more

transparent, lying on the sand and occasionally moving suddenly

and so actively as to send a little spray above the surface. On

transferring some of these bodies to a vial he detected their nature.-

Subsequently the water was seen to swarm with the little creatures.

They are exceedingly sensitive, and quickly die after removal. In

life they are perfectly transparent and colourless, and move actively

at intervals with a sort of spasmodic jerk, bending the tail down-

wards and darting forward. After death they become flaccid, dull,

and white; and hence the appearance of the multitude of dead ones

on shore.

The Sagztta is interesting as being one of those peculiar animals

which have puzzled naturalists as to its exact relative position. It

is now usually regarded as the representative of an order of worms

with the name of Cheetognatha.

A species, Sagitta elegans, has been described by Prof. Verrill as

occurring at Wood’s Holl, Vineyard Sound, and Gay Head, on the

New England coast ; and he refers to a second, undetermined species

occurring in Vineyard Sound.

The Sagitta of Atlantic City appears to differ from the former, and

also from all other described species found elsewhere, and may be

readily distinguished from them by its greater number of mandibular

hooks. It may be characterized as follows :—

Sagitta falerdens.

Animal transparent, colourless; body compressed, elongated

fusiform, with two pairs of lateral hemielliptical fins, separated

by intervals from each other and the broad obcordate caudal fin,

which is truncated posteriorly. Head obcordate, about as broad

as it is long. Preoral series of spines, 6 or 7 in each, minute;

postoral series 18 in each, successively decreasing. Mandibular

hooks, from 11 to 14 in each series, usually 12, besides an immature

one, scythe-shaped, yellowish brown in colour. Length about three

fourths of an inch, width 14 to 2 millim. Head 1 millim.; caudal

fin 1:5 to 1°75 millim. wide. Mandibular hooks 0-75 millim. long.

At the same time, as previously, numerous mounds of the Balano-

glossa aurantiacus were observed. There were also noticed in the

same pond many projecting tubes of sand, which were found to

contain Clymena torquata. Further, several specimens of Glycera

americana were collected. On the shore of the pond in one place

Donax fossor appeared to have its residence; and among NSolen

ensis, a Single living Solecurtus gibbus was found,— Proc. Acad. Nat.

Sci. Philad. April 4, 1882, p. 102.

: SIGS EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE

(COLEMAN’S).

ges) Be Delicious. Beverage and Tonic,

Made errs Port Wine, Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Extract of Malt; Nutri-

tious, Strengthening, Stimulating, Flesh-forming, Health-restoring, Suitable for

the Robust in Health as well as the Invalid. Strongly recommended by the

- Medical Faculty. An Immediate Benefit is ee after taking it; the

Frame i is Invigorated, and no ill effects follow.

es ‘LIEBIG'S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE. Cay

re . TESTIMONIALS.

Srr,—A short time since I was induced ky the novelty of ae title to send for

i ‘a bottle. of your Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Malt Wine. I was perfectly ie

oe acquainted with the value of the Extractwm Carnis, and not quite a stranger to —

_ the invigorating and fortifying properties of malt wine, and therefore - elt a

be erate curiosity to test them when combined.

Men who work hard as I do—not muscular hard work, but that which is ‘quite b

as exhausting, viz. brain work—very often experience the need of, and havesome- _

_ times, an almost irresistible craving for a “pick me up ;” and very often the _

panacea for a time for lassitude, and that state of mind which renders work —

a irksome, are alcoholic stimulants, the use of which must sooner or later end —

-disastrously.

The man ho can furnish a remedy, sure, certain, and harmless, for the lassi-

- tude which follows constant brain-work is a benefactor of his species, and may

Bet, oh be said to have added many years of usefulness to the lives of useful men.

_- Your extract is a success, and, when more generally known, will be used by —

all toilers of the mind. Yours faithfully, O. D. RAY.

_ Thorpe Hamiet, Norwich, Feb. 23, 1881.

~Queen’s Cer ce Haverstock Hill,

London, March 5, 1881.

. Dzar ‘Srr,—Some time since, being greatly fatigued with over-work and long -

hours at business, my health (being naturally delicate) became very indifferent.

pte G ale energy, strength, and appetite, and was so weak as to be scarcely able

~ tow

ey A you are aware, I sent for a dozen of your Extract of Meat and Malt Wine,

oe a hick in a few days de me up marvellously. Three or four glasses of it daily

_ have quite altered and restored me to better health than ever, “ without the assist-

ance of a doctor.”

_ ~ Lam now giving it to my son, twelve years of age, whom we have always

: thought consu Bate and from a puny ailing boy he seems to be fast growing

_ into a strong healthy lad.

Enclosed you have cheque. Please send me two dozen of the « Extract. i

i With thanks for your prompt attention to my last.

Bee oe: Yours truly, I am, Sir, GEORGE A. TYLER.

. Mineral Water Hospital, Bath, Sept. 22, 1881.

a) ee iares,--Hefertine to yours respecting your Liebig’s Extract cf Meas

and Malt Wine, I have much pleasure in testifying to its excellent qualities. Ii,

is highly nutritious, stimulating, and health-restoring.

_ Every claim you make for it I can fully endorse, and I shall be pleased ta

recommend it as an incomparable tonic. —

I am, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, EDWD. J. VOYSEY.

Pints, 27s, per dozen; Quarts, 50s. per dozen. Carriage paidtoany —

Railway Station in Great Britain. Sample Bottle for 33 stamps.

P.O. Orders to be made payable to

COLEMAN AND CoO,,

MUSPOLE STREET, NORWICH.

CHEQUES CROSSED LONDON AND PROVINCIAL BANK.

“Sold iG all Drugatsts and Patent Medicine Vendors in the United Kingdom, in

Bottles, 2s, 9d. and 4s, 6d. each. Ask for Coleman’s Liebig’s Extract of

tage ine cots Malt jamais and “ See that you get i.”

CONTENTS OF NUMBER a

L Ona Cysticercus from the Beribinetd Ganity nes Rac spoil Fag

Dog (Nyctereutes procyonides). By F. G. Punross. ‘(Plate rye

TI. On the Fructification of Husphenopteris tenella, Brongn., ond peas

Sphenopteris microcarpa, Lesq. By Roperr Kipston, - late i ee

III. On certain Limpets and Chitons from the Deep Waters af the

Eastern Coast of the United States. By W. H. Datt.... titpees ee

IV. Notes on the Mollusca procured by the Italian Exploration of :

the Mediterranean in 1881. By J. Gwyn Jurrruys, LL.D., FBS...

V. Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs. of the Fanily x

Ramde. By G. A. BOULENGER (|. /50 ssp anise (en ee ve

VI. Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, ee en is

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain, By Artur G. ee me

RTS Wee ee ae ety Wipe oh Eb ocie at 3h 6 le nls eee ater eee ae

VII. Descriptions of new Coleoptera foie set (Antriide :

and Longicornia). By Cuartes O. WATERHOUSE...... uk

‘VIII. On the correct Generic and Specific Name of the didiair

Shimé. By R. Bowpuue Snare, F.LS., F.Z.8., &e., DeparetaPnies of

Zoology, British Museum... . 62... e ese cece cette rece e eee

IX. Notes on the rochammine of the Lower ‘Malet a. the Canton ;

Aargau Crna). By Dr. Rupotr Hazusize, F. G. Ss. Ge.

y escaat

‘BIBLIOGRAPHICAL’ NOTICES. © ca oF A?

A Mopoeaph of the British Fossil Cephalopoda. Part I. NE ae radi Be

tion and Silurian Species. By J. F. Buaxz, M’A., F.G.S., Pro- Ken

fessor of Natural Science in University College, N ottingham Ko Ghae 4

Catalogue of the Fossil Foraminifera in the British Sic (Natural .

History). By Prof. T. Rurert Jonzs, F.R.S., F. ee > Bei ask Gk eeuee

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

Geological Society ...... BUG Re a OM NR Ae CRSA Scale oetee: (BT-aOn we

MISCELLANEOUS. ee CU

On the Unpaired Eye of the Crustacea. By M. Hagoe ...... * te se Tk iy

Sponges from the Neighbourhood of Boston, U.S. By HE, Ports . eee

On the Priority of Euplea Castelnau of Felder over Huplea pheabus.

By Arrsur G. Buruse, F.LS., F-ZS., &e... 0... eee een

On the Fecundation and Development of Hermella alveolata, M.. EL es Sel

By. Dre Ry Homer oe cc tig le sie & sina e = 0's: 1

On the Condylarthra. By Prof. Cope .............. Saale niactke AON 16,4

Domestication of Wild Ducks. By C. Linpen ....... Cue eG Na eee

On Balanoglossus, &c. By Prof. LEIDY ............6-- Wa aan RR Uae

On a new Species of Sagitta, By Prof. Lumpy ......... AL Re Ve

hd) Gat requested that all Communications for this Work ee be address,

Red tales Court, Fleet Street, nee

. FIFTH SERIES. po NO. 56.

THE ANNALS. ve |

AND

“MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, AND GEOLOGY.

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M. D., Pu. DE R. S.,

ogee . WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, PF. L. Si |

ve 4 WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., PF. LS “4 ARDS nt

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Px. D., HJu.5.

BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE “ANNALS”? COMBINED WITH |

_MRSSRS. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

WITH SEVEN PLATES.

LOND ONG 3 H

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET, |

| Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and: Dver; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; “Kent and Co.;

Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maciachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh: Hodges, Foster,

-& Co., Dublin: and Asher, Berlin.

| poe “ey

y iy [ - fom ro

Double Number. Price Five Shillings.

Just published, Part IV., 96 pp., 25 plates, imp. a price, Bs, = i

THE FISHES OF GREAT BRITAIN AND. IRELA ND; f

Being a Natural History of such as are known to inhabit the Seas 04

and Frosh Waters of the British Isles, including Remarks

0B. their Economic Uses and Various Modes of

Capture. hae

| AWith an Introduction upon Fishes generally. j :

By FRANCIS DAY, Eig; F.Z.8. youre

To be completed in nine parts of about twenty-five plates each, each part 12s.

Wixuiams and Noreats, 14 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, Ton,

and 20 South Frederick Street, ‘Edinburgh.

BIOLOGIA CENTRALI- AMERICANA.

Edited by F. D. GODMAN aa OSBERT SALVIN.

ZOOLOGY.

Since September 1879, when the work was commenced, Seventeen Parts (inclu- |

ding that now issued) have been published; and the work has ee as

follows :—

Mammalia. By E. R. Auston. (Pp. 1-220, pls. 1—xxi.)

Aves. By O. Satvin and F. D. Goewane (Pp. 1-208, pls. i.—xiii.)

Coleoptera. Vol.I. part 1 (ApmpHaca). By H. W. Bares. (Pp. 1-112,

pls. i.-iv.)

Coleoptera. Vol. I. part 2(ADEPHAGA, continued). By D Bee. ( Pp. 1-

48, pl. i.) eons?

Goicapiera. Vol. Ili. part 1 (Sprricornia). By C. O, WATERHOUSE.

(Pp. 1-16, pl. 1.) ; Sak

Coleoptera. Vol. III. part 2 (MatacopermarTa). By H. S. GorHam.

(Pp. 1-152, pls. ivi.)

Coleoptera. Vol. V. (Lonerconnia). By H.W. Barzs, (Pp. 1-224,

pls. 1—xv.)

Coleoptera. Vol. VI. part 1 (PHyToPpHaea). By M. Jacopy. (Pp. 1-184,

pls. 1.—ix.)

Lepidoptera Rhopalocera. By F. D. Gopman and O. Sanvin. (Pp. 1- 184,

pls. 1.—xx.)

Lepidoptera Heterocera. By H. DRvce. (Pp. 1-24, pls. i., ii.)

Rhynchota Heteroptera, By W. L. Distant. (Pp. 1-208, pls. i-xyviil.)

ae Homoptera. By W. L. Distant. (Pp. 1-16, pls. Laas?

BOTANY.

Of the Botany Thirteen Parts have been issued. They contain, of Vol. ib

pp. 1-619 and titlepage, pls. i—xxxv.; Vol. L., pp. 1-621, pls. EXXVi. nes ,

The Price of each Zoological Part is 2ls., and of each Botanical Part 12s. 6d.

London: Published for the Editors by R. H. Porter, 10 Chandos Street,

Cavendish Sq., W., and Dunav & Co., Soho Sq. Na th

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN —

Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science.

A Journal devoted to Physics, Astronomy, Mechanics, Chemistry, Mineralogy,

and the allied Sciences. Monthly, price 2s.6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices :—

A set of the First Series, from 1798 to 1826 (wanting a few plates), m

68 volumes. Price £15.

The Second Series, from 1827 to 1832,in 11 volumes. Price £2 4s,

The Third Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 to 1850. sn ee

Tayztor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 56. AUGUST 1882.

X.—The Entoniscide. By Dr. R. Kossman *.

. [Plate IX.]

THE literature of the Entoniscide is at present confined to a

few memoirs by only three naturalists. These are as fol-

lows :—

Fritz Miuier. “Entoniscus porcellane, eine neue Schmarotzerassel,”

Arch, f. Naturg. Band xxviii. p. 10 (1862). See Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. x. p. 87.

. Fritz Mtrier. “ Bruchstiicke zur Naturgeschichte der Bopyriden,

1. Binnenasseln,” Jen. Zeitschr. f. Med. u. Naturw. Band vi.

p- 63 (1871).

. Garp. “Sur les Isopodes parasites du genre Entoniscus,” Comptes

Rendus, August 12, 1878.

. Fratsse. ‘“Entoniscus Cavolinit, n. sp., nebst Bemerkungen iiber die

Umwandlung und Systematilk der Bopyriden,” in the Arb. a. d.

zool.-zoot. Inst. d. Univ. Wurzburg, Band iv. (1878).

. Grarp. “ Notes pour servir 4 l'histoire du genre Entoniscus,”’ Journ.

Anat. et Physiol. 1878, p. 675.

Some treatises in which Hntoniscus is mentioned cursorily

will be found cited in the bibliography of the last-named

memoir.

When, on the occasion of my finding an Hntoniscus, I read

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Mittheilungen aus

der zoologischen Station zu Neapel,’ Band ili. p. 148 (1882).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5, Vol. x. 6

82 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

and compared these memoirs, it struck me that those of

Fraisse and Giard sought to establish certain differences be-

tween the forms investigated by them and those described by

Fritz Miiller, differences which, while in themselves of the

greatest significance, were coupled in a very remarkable way

with a close agreement in many secondary things. In fact, it

could not but greatly startle one to learn that, with’ the

greatest similarity in the form of the head and of the abdo-

minal part, complete resemblance in the conditions of life, &c.,

our European Entoniscides were hermaphrodites, while the

Brazilian ones are diecious, and that, of the former, one

species certainly, like the rest of the Isopoda, possessed

paired separated brood-leaves, while the rest all possessed

one or more closed brood-sacs, which, moreover, were on a

quite unaccustomed part of the body.

This surprise induced me to make an after-investigation,

which has proved both statements to be erroneous. The En-

toniscide examined by Fraisse and Giard have separate sexes,

and, just like the rest of the Isopoda, carry their ova until

they hatch, between paired separate brood-leaves inserted

ventrally on the pereion. But, although this correction

brings about a very considerable approximation between the

Brazilian and European Entoniscide, I have nevertheless

arrived at the opinion that the distinction of two genera is

indicated. ‘This view is founded only in the second line upon

the differences of the female forms: for me the difference of

the males is far more decisive; and, indeed, this compels us

to retain the old generic name Entoniscus exclusively for H.

porcellane, but under the new one (I propose Hniione) to unite

LE. cancrorum with H. Cavolinit and H. Moniezit.

People will be astonished to hear me speak of the males of

the last-mentioned forms after such distinguished naturalists .

as Fraisse and Giard have declared that they sought for males

with great care upon many specimens, and always im vain.

I must own that I have found it easy: to detect the males, and

that I am in possession of a great’ number of them. ‘T'wo

circumstances probably have prevented the above two gentle-

men from being so fortunate :—in the first place the compa-

ratively smaller size of the males, always supposing that the

relative size of the two sexes of Hntoniscus porcellane, as

represented by Fritz Miller, was in the minds of the seekers ;

but also (and this must be the principal reason) the cireum-

stance that both savants regarded the peculiar sac which

encloses the parasite as an integral constituent of the latter,

and did not remove it. ‘To distinguish the transparent little

_animal, which is scarcely 1 millim. in length, through the

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 83

tissues of this is certainly very difficult, whilst after even only

an imperfect peeling of the parasite it is quite easily dis-

covered. :

Fritz Miiller (1) has described in detail and figured the male

of Entoniscus porcellane; but of that of Hntoniscus (Hntione,

nob.) cancrorum he has only figured the abdomen (‘ Fiir

Darwin,’ fig. 16), and devoted a few words to it in his

*‘ Bruchstiicke’ (2, p. 55). Nevertheless his statements, as

compared with my own results, enable us to establish those

peculiarities of the male which distinguish the Entoniscide in

general from the Bopyride, as well as to discriminate these

from the mere generic characters.

In the first place the males of all Entoniscide in common

have only six pairs of pereiopods, and therefore remain in this

respect in a larval stage which is passed by the Bopyride by

the development of the seventh pair.

Then the males of all Entoniscide seem to differ from those

of the Bopyride by the retrograde condition of the antenne.

Fritz Miiller (2, p. 55), indeed, says that in respect of the ~

structure of the antenne the male of Hntione cancrorum re-

sembles the males of the Bopyride; but as he enters into no

details upon this point, and gives no figure, and as, on the

other hand, there is very much in favour of the generic

identity of EH. cancrorum with L. Cavolinid and H. Moniezi, .

i cannot help thinking that he must have overestimated the

really existent differences in the antennal region of the two

forms. At any rate H. porcellane, Cavolinit, and Moniezit

agree in this, that in the frontal region, instead of distinct

antenne, there is only one pair of lobe-like one-jointed pro-

jections, which vear a group of setee at their obtuse extremity ; -

but which pair of antennee these processes represent it is

impossible to decide.

_ The males of the Entoniscide have the mouth-structure

(see fig. 5) im common with those of the Bopyride, as the

curved, unjointed, and unpalpiferous mandibles have their

simple apices projecting close together between the labrum

and labium. But there are no rudiments of maxille and

maxillipeds. As regards the pleon, the males of the Ento-

niscide agree closely with many Bopyride; it is distinctly

six-jointed, and at least the first five segments are destitute

of paired appendages. ‘The internal organization agrees per-

fectly with that of the male Bopyride, as Fritz Miiller (1)

has already demonstrated.

The differences between the males of the two genera Ento-

niscus (H. porcellane) and Entione (H. cancrorum, Cavolinii,

and Moniezit) are as follows :—

84 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

In Entoniscus the pereiopods are “ reduced to nearly sessile

inarticulate roundish lumps.”

In Entione they are jointed and furnished with terminal

claws. |

In Entoniscus the pleon is destitute of all appendages ; the

last segment bears only some minute spinules.

In Entione there are, on the anterior segments of the pleon,

unpaired, ventral, horn-like processes bent backward (see

fig. 4), of which the foremost is the most considerably de-

veloped ; but the apical segment bears two spiniform appen-

dages exceeding it in length, and curved ventrally, which, by

curvature of the pleon, can be moved towards the above-

mentioned unpaired processes, and with these, like the arms

of a forceps, assist in the fixation of the animal.

In Entoniscus, lastly, the head is narrow, and the antennal

lobes, which are quadrangular, project laterally far beyond

the margin of the head. In Hntione, on the contrary, the

head is broad, and the rounded antennal lobes scarcely pro-

ject laterally beyond its margin.

No distinctions appear to exist between the males of the

different species of Hntione, at any rate not between the

European species.

I come now to refer to the females, and first of all to their

external form. Here also 1 commence with those peculi-

arities which are proper to the Hntoniscide in general, but

wanting in the Bopyride.

In the first place the trunk is entirely or almost entirely

unsegmented (see fig. 2), and it is destitute of the dorso-

ventral depression. The head is considerably broader than

- the trunk, and distinctly notched by a longitudinal furrow

(fig. 3). Jointed antenne are deficient, as also, apparently,

piercing mandibles, and also pereiopods.

On the other hand, all the Entoniscide share with the Bo-

pyride the possession of separated paired brood-leaves on the

ventral surface of the pereion. As regards EZ. porcellane this is

distinctly shown by F. Miiller’s figure (1, Taf. 11. fig. 15 see

‘Annals,’ ser. 3, vol. ix. pl. u. fig. 8); but he also says

expressly, ‘‘The brood-plates, on the other hand, are deve-

loped into enormous, much-folded, lobate, and slit membra-

nous lobes. When I could count them distinctly . . . I found

six pairs.” With regard to H. cancrorum (Entione), on the

contrary, the same author says (2, p. 55), ‘In Hntoniscus

cancrorum there is present a closed brood-chamber, formed by

a single pair of brood-leaves originating close behind the

head. . The brood-chamber forms a sac, of very variable form

and size, directed obliquely forward, applied by its upper

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 85

surface to the underside of the head, which it passes to a

greater or less extent.” Giard (5, p. 685) in a similar

manner, with respect to H. Cavolinii and LE. Moniezi/, speaks

of ‘chambres incubatrices” of peculiar arrangement, very

different from that occurring in EH. cancrorum. Lastly,

Fraisse also shares in this view. He speaks of (4, p. 11)

“the much-folded thin membrane, which, likewise originating

from two edges of the great chitinous stem, forms the true

closed brood-chamber.” And further on (p. 12), when he

speaks of the lateral brood-chambers, which, like Giard, he

ascribes to H. Cavolinii, he represents them as leaf-like in

the young state, and says, “ In transverse sections it appears

that the interior is occupied by a loose connective tissue, the

interspaces of which are frequently filled with coagulum.

In fully developed specimens a lumen has been formed, which

is occupied only by ova or larvee.” .

Whoever compares with these statements and the figures

accompanying them my figure (Pl. [X. fig. 1), drawn from

life, will at once perceive upon what the errors of these three

naturalists are founded. Fritz Miiller, evidently accustomed,

from the example of H. porcellane, to find the parasite im-

bedded in a very delicate tissue, could not make up his mind

to regard the tougher sac in which E. cancrorum lay also as

a constituent of the host, and to remove it in preparation ;

and when he had once taken the grave step of interpreting

this sac, when it coats the brood-chamber, as the wall of the

latter belonging to the parasite itself, it was easy for Giard

and Fraisse to follow him in so doing. Fraisse indeed cut

open the sac in front, and found in it the anterior pair of

brood-leaves, which he describes clearly enough (p. 11) ; but

as the wall of the sac in which the parasite lay was adherent

to the outer surface (which happens when the living animal

is injured, by the secretion of a quickly coagulating fluid, pro-

bably the cement serving for the attachment of the ova when

laid), Fraisse seems to have separated, together with the wall

of the sac, the more delicate parts of the brood-leaves from

the ramified chitinous ribs which traverse the latter like the

veins of a leaf. What was thus set free might well be com-

pared, as it is by him, to a biserial plume; and it appears

explicable that he should regard these plume-like artificial

products not as brood-leaves, but as “metamorphosed limbs.”

His error regarding the posterior brood-leaves seems to have

been produced somewhat differently. In young specimens he

appears to have prepared them freely, without knowing that

he had done so, and consequently he describes them quite cor-

rectly. In older specimens, however, he did not prepare them

86 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

freely, and supposed that the ova were introduced into a sub-

sequently-produced lumen of these leaves, which, for an

Isopod, or, indeed, for any Crustacean, would be truly as-

tounding.

Tf one kills the Hntoniscus very quickly, the sac in which

it lies can be easily removed after some time; if the Hnto-

niscus be kept living for some days in sea-water, this sac, not

being a part of the parasite, begins to macerate and separate”

in rags. In this way we easily ascertain that the animal has

two pairs of greatly-developed brood-leaves, both of which

are inserted on the ventral surface close behind the head, and

of which the anterior pair is bent far forward and upwards

beneath the head, whilst the hinder pair extends backwards

as far as the pleon. ‘These brood-leaves are constituted

exactly like those of the Bopyride &c.; 7. e. they are thinly

membranous, with a venation of chitinous thickenings. The

anterior margin of the anterior leaf, which, by curvature,

becomes dorsal (in the figure the nght leaf is omitted for the

sake of clearness), curls a little inwards. ‘These anterior

brood-leaves receive the eggs more especially between them-

selves; the posterior ones, which show a faint venation,

receive the ova rather between them and the wall of the body.

Of course the wall of the sac in which the parasite lies assists

in completing the closure of the brood-chamber, just as in

Bopyrus &c. the same thing is done by the gill-cover of the

host; but there is absolutely no trace of any amalgamation

or other union of the right and left brood-leaves, and the

brood-chamber of the parasite is therefore not in itself closed.

The differences between the females of the two genera Ento-

niscus and Entione are not inconsiderable. I shall dwell

here also first of all upon the external characters.

The chief distinction relates to the pleon. This in Ento-

niscus is distinctly segmented, six-jomted; the first five

segments bear each a pair of inarticulate sabre-shaped un-

setigerous feet, which are in fact considerably longer than

the segments to which they belong. In Hntione, on the

contrary, the pleon is unsegmented, and, instead of sabre-

shaped, it bears leaf-shaped appendages, of which the anterior

are the largest and have a strongly frilled margin; the last

pair, marked Lin Fraisse’s figure (4, pl. u. fig. 7), is quite

smooth.

While in Lntoniscus the pereion is furnished with six pairs

of large much laciniated brood-leaves, the posterior ones in

Entione, especially in the fully developed stage, are rudimen-

tary. In younger females, as Fraisse and Giard repeatedly

indicate, traces of them may be found. On the other hand,

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 87

the two anterior pairs (Fritz Miller probably only overlooked

the second pair in #. cancrorum) are very strongly developed, .

and the anterior pair curves forward and upward beneath the

head, while the hinder pair extends posteriorly.

With regard to the structure of the head also a difference

may perhaps exist; at least I do not see that Fritz Miller

figures or deseribes in L. porcellane the sucker-like cushions

which Fraisse (4, pl. ii. fig. 6) and Giard (5, pl. xlvi. fig. 5)

aoe and which are also to be seen in my figure (Pl. IX.

g. 3).

As to the specific distinctions within the genus Entione it 1s

difficult to speak with absolute certainty. . cancrorum is

very cursorily described, and we have only a sketchy figure

of an animal not full-grown. But L. Moniezii and EL. Cavo-

fintt, notwithstanding the details given, are also, even leaving

out of consideration the errors already mentioned, very un-

satisfactorily described ; so that it is essentially only on the

ground of the identity or, at any rate, near relationship of

the hosts that I can assert with more or less certainty the

identity of my specimens with the two species above men-

tioned. The dorsal and ventral regions are repeatedly con-

founded in Fraisse’s and Giard’s memoirs ; in explanation of

this I can only suppose that the specimens that those two

naturalists had before them died in the most unnatural con-

tortions, and remained in the same after death—to which,

perhaps, the circumstance that the sac in which the parasite

is enclosed is killed by the action of spirit earlier than the

parasite itself, and rendered rigid, may have contributed.

The position and form that the animal, after being freed from

this sac, infallibly assumes when in sea-water, and in which

it remains when killed with alcohol or any thing of the kind,

is shown in my figure (Pl. IX. fig. 1).

It will be seen from it that Hntione Monieziz, as also EL.

Cavolinii, has on the thorax, which otherwise is cylindrical,

four strong excrescences, which, however, are wanting in

younger females. Of these excrescences two, forming a pair,

are placed close together not far behind the cephalic enlarge-

ment on the back of the animal. In Giard’s scarcely intelli-

gible figure (5, pl. xlvi. fig. 1) they are marked A 2, and still

covered by the two posterior brood-leaves, which, however,

are apparently for the most part cut away. In Fraisse’s

description and figure I can find no indication of these pro-

tuberances, which, moreover, cannot be visible in his fig. 5

(pl. ii.), as they are upon the surface which is turned away.

Two other protuberances lie, unpaired, one behind the

other, in the middle line of the ventral surface. They are

88 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

figured by both observers. Fraisse indicates them in his

fig. 5 (pl. ii.) by the letter O; but explains them quite

wrongly, as follows :—‘ Ova which are deposited in strings

in the interior of the body and then project into the brood-

chamber at various spots, in swellings of this kind.” In the

text a similar conception is somewhat indistinctly recognizable.

On page 13 we find:—‘“ The brood-chambers situated at the

sides of the parasite have been produced by arching of the

skin, which contracts on the sides of the body, and so forms

irregular cavities, which are partially supported by firm

chitinous ribs. - These cavities communicate with the interior

of the body, and in the middle stage of the life of the animal

are separated from the body-cavity only by spongy connective

tissue. Subsequently the ova, deposited in long connected blind

sacs, penetrate through the loose tissue and also occupy these

brood-chambers.”” And at p. 20 :—“ The older ova are de-

posited in long cecal tubes, which now occupy not only the

body-cavity, previously containing only the middle intestine,

but also for the most part displace the spongy connective

tissue which forms the body-parenchyma. ‘The skin of the

body is forced into multifarious diverticula, of which, how-

ever, only the two figured* appear to be constant.”

I hope the friendly naturalist, who even in this very me-

moir has furnished such meritorious results, will forgive me

if I suggest that in these statements his imagination has

carried him too far. The ova of a Crustacean, an Isopod,

deposited in cecal tubes in the interior of the body-cavity, are

said to make their way through its loose connective tissue

into brood-chambers formed by the lifting up of the skin of

the body! But would not all this be much, very much, more

surprising than that dorsal brood-chamber in Phryzxus for the

adoption of which Fraisse so heavily reproaches M. Hesse ?

And how simple is the truth in this case. Fraisse’s cecal

sacs, In which the ova are supposed to be deposited, are in

reality the branches of the ovary, which also completely fills

these two protuberances; and they get out of this ovary, not

through gaps in the connective tissue, but through a pair of

quite normally placed female sexual apertures, not under the

lifted integument, but entirely external, 7. e. under the pro-

tection of the brood-leaves, and of course within the sac in

which the entire parasite is enclosed.

These two protuberances are also figured by Guard (5,

pl. xlvi. figs. 1 and 26&y). But while even by Fraisse, in

consequence of spiral twisting of the specimen figured, the

* These are the ventral protuberances now under discussion.

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 89

protuberances are brought to lie opposite to the insertion of the

brood-leaves, and therefore dorsally, Giard, in his figure, even

expressly indicates the side on which they are placed as dorsal

by means of the letter D. In the text he says, ‘ At the

dorsal part we observe two long median protuberances slightly

curved from behind forwards.” In his first article (8, p. 2)

he actually thinks that these excrescences “ recall morpholo-

gically certain features of the zoéa-form.’’ In the second

memoir he reverts to this, but remarks more cautiously :—“ I

do not venture to pronounce in so-affirmative a manner upon

their true morphological value.’”’ Independently of the bold-

ness of even hinting a comparison in the order Isopoda (in

which not the smallest trace of the zoéa has been ascertained)

between a protuberance produced by enormous growths of the

ovary only in the last stage of existence and a zoéal spine,

—independently of this, I say, M. Giard himself, when he

has ascertained that we have to do here, not with dorsal, but

with ventral protuberances, will probably recognize the erro-

neousness of this idea. :

In the gure and description of H. cancrorum, we see

nothing of these processes; but the animal, as is shown by

the small size of the anterior brood-leaves, was not full-grown.

In the two species investigated by me they were regularly

present in the adult animals, and so far showed a specific diffe-

rence that in L. Cavolindi the size of the two ventral protu-

berances was always about equal, while in the Entcone of Por-

tunus arcuatus the posterior of these two protuberances, as

shown in our figure (Pl. IX. fig. 1), was very much longer

and stronger. In the case of the Hntione of Portunus puber,

which Giard has described as H. Moniezii, he does not call

attention to this difference, but does notice a difference in

the colour and size of the first appendage on the pleon. This

double difference, again, has not occurred to me on the parasite

of P. arcuatus ; and I therefore at first indicated the latter as

a new species, 1. salvatoris. Probably, however, this cannot

be maintained. That Giard attempts to judge of the fre-

quency of his #. Monzezii, and even sets up a definite propor-

tion (1:100) between the animals affected and those not

affected by it (8, p. 8, for H. Cavoliniz, 1:30), is the less

admissible, because, in another place (5, p. 698), he himself

states that he had found only two specimens, and these, more-

over, upon the same host. The truth here again is, that the

animal occurs epidemically in particular localities, and is there

common, but elsewhere not to be met with.

Fritz Miller and Giard, I may take this occasion of re-

marking, have made similar statistical statements with regard

90. Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

to the combination of Sacculina and Entoniscus, as also with

regard to the sea of the host of the latter. I find both to be

inadmissible. In opposition to the supposed frequency of the

association of the two parasites, we have the fact that, of my

very numerous examples of Hntoniscus, only one was asso-

ciated with a Sacculina; probably the above-mentioned natu-

ralists have accidentally fished in a spot where both epidemics

prevailed at the same time. But if Fraisse actually supposes

that at Naples Entoniscus occurs solely, or almost solely, upon

females, this is plainly controverted by the fact that among

the first 198 Pachygrapst that I had opened, and of which 75,

or two fifths, were females, I found eight males and only two

females attacked by Hntoniscus. I can confirm the sterility

of the females.

I now pass to the discussion of the internal anatomy. With

regard to this a good deal has been done before me; but in

this also several considerable mistakes have been made. On

the internal structure of the male, Fraisse and Giard, as they

have never met with it, could say nothing; but-what Fritz

Miiller (1, p. 14) states aboutit is correct and almost exhaus-

tive; it is sufficient to add that the nervous system and the

histological structure of the organs agree with the characters

of the male Bopyridee as completely as all the rest. I have

not thought it necessary to give figures, as I can refer to those

which I have published of the male of Gyge (“ Studien iiber

Bopyriden, IJ.,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xxxvi. pl. xxxv.

figs. 3 & 5). a

As to the internal structure cf the female of Entoniscus

Fritz Miller has less to say, as above cited. He speaks of

“ conical ceca” which are to be found in the head, meaning

thereby the papille, subsequently quite correctly represented

by Fraisse and Giard, which are attached, not, as he seems to

suppose, to the outer, but to the inner surface of the stomach ;

otherwise he has nothing to say about the earlier portion otf

the intestine. Of the liver he correctly states that it consists

of two tubes placed close together on the ventral surface, and

extending from the head as far as the neighbourhood of the

abdomen. On the connexion of the liver with the: intestine

and the further course of the latter he says nothing. He also

states that the ovaries are situated in the back and commence

a little behind the head, and, further, that they cause several

protuberances on the back ; but he did not detect their orifices.

He demonstrates the position of the heart in the pleon.

The position of the mouth is shown in my figure ; and I have

also represented its form (Pl. [X. fig. 7) reconstructed from

longitudinal sections, and therefore perhaps a little distorted ;

Dr. BR. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 91

to a certain extent my results agree with the figure given of

it by Fritz Miller (1, pl. i. fig. 5). According to this a very

rudimentary labrum, a somewhat more distinct medianly emar-

ginate labium, and a pair of rudimentary limbs furnished

with a denticle seem to be present; the latter certainly corre-

spond to the stilettiform mandibles of the Bopyride, but are

much stouter and not covered by the labium. Between these

mandibles the mouth-aperture appears vertical at the surface ;

a little further down it becomes triangular, with the apex

directed downwards; the latter disappears, and the triangular

cleft becomes first a crescent-shaped one (with the concavity

turned upwards, a), then a simpler transverse fissure (6), and

lastly a transverse cleft which divides at its extremities (c¢

and d). ‘This transverse cleft finally breaks through into the

stomach, which is filled with the long papille. The stomach,

as Fraisse has already correctly stated, and as, indeed, is dis-

tinctly expressed even in the external form of the body, is

divided by a deep furrow, running round it in a plane perpen-

dicular to the longitudinal axis, into two nearly globular

communicating halves. I have already mentioned in my

“ Studien tiber Bopyriden,” that an indication of this divi-

sion exists also in the Bopyridz; and I have there also referred

to the finer structure and the function of this organ; to this

I may refer, so far as a completion of Fraisse’s statements

seems necessary.

~ The name cephalogaster, which Giard proposes for the head of

the Hntoniscide because it contains this stomach (‘ cette téte

mériterait plutdt le nom de cephalogaster’’), is, in the first

place, not properly formed, for such a name would indicate a

particular kind of stomach, but not a particular kind of head ;

and, secondly, it is unnecessary, because in all Crustacea the

stomach, if present, is situated in the head, and therefore we

should have to say cephalogaster instead of cephalon.

An intestine issues from the papillose stomach; and its

special constitution is noticed only by Fraisse. In his figure

6 he shows quite correctly how in this region of the intestine

a great swelling projects from the dorsal surface into the

lumen; and both in his figure and in the text he indicates

peculiar minute chitinous hairs, which still further obstruct

the remaining narrow fissure. This arrangement evidently

serves for the establishment of a separation between the liver

and the papillose stomach, and proves that here the former

does not receive nutritive matter into its cavity. In the

Bopyridz only an indication of this swelling is present, and,

indeed, im the partition projecting into the stomach; this,

although exactly similar i form and histological structure,

92 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide.

does not push itself into the intestine, and is destitute of the

chitinous hairs. The mass of the swelling consists of a paren-

chymatous connective tissue with nuclei, which is coarsely

vesicular, especially in the centre. This swelling gradually

diminishes; and the narrow lumen, which was previously

crescentiform, becomes in transverse section stellate. The

folding of the intestinal wall causing this is almost exclusively

formed by the greatly thickened cuticula. Fraisse’s fig. 7

reproduces this correctly ; only the body-cavity (Kh) and the

trabecula of connective tissue or mesenteries (B) that he re-

presents seem to me to be artificial productions. Neither of

them exists in my sections. J have also observed a slight

displacement of the dorsal vessel at this spot ; but it is not so

strong as Fraisse represents it, and ceases again further back.

Very soon after the intestine has acquired the above form,

it enters into communication with the liver. Of this two an-

terior lobes, each of which again itself forms considerable

diverticula, have previously made their appearance; but at

this point they are united into a common cavity, which is

situated ventrally to the intestine. Giard says (5, p. 689)

that the intestine terminates cecally, and that the “ supposed ”

hepatic ceeca open into its anterior part. This is so far in-

correct, that the intestine is decidedly not continued beyond

the spot where it communicates with the liver. On the other

hand, of course he is the more undoubtedly in the right in

saying that no true rectum (Hnddarm) exists. Fraisse,

throughout his memoir, gives this name to the hepatic sacs

themselves; but this is certainly to be rejected. In my

‘Studien iiber Bopyriden’ I have endeavoured so far to

excuse this interpretation, which, however, is certainly mor-

phologically erroneous, by demonstrating that in the Bopy-

ride the liver probably takes over partially the function of

the intestine, and applying this also to the Entoniscide: but

I now find that this application was precipitate; for both the

above-mentioned peculiar closing apparatus of the middle

intestine and the constitution of the epithelium of the liver

render it here very improbable that the hepatic tubes have

any other than a purely secretory function. Even in the

parts nearest to the opening into the intestine the cells of the

epithelium have a peculiar form, inflated towards the end; and

it is in accordance with this that at this point, immediately be-

neath the free surface, a drop of secretion is almost regularly

accumulated in the protoplasm of the cell (Pl. LX. fig. 8). Im-

mediately beneath the epithelium there is a tunic of connective

tissue (perhaps also containing some muscular fibres ?), which

is considerably thicker than in the Bopyride. Close behind

Dr. RB. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 93

the orifice of the intestine the liver divides into two parallel

sacs, which again bear strong diverticula. Guard (5, p. 690)

asserts that the ramification of these hepatic sacs is less than

in Bopyrus; but I must contradict this decidedly, and in

doing so can appeal to transverse sections, copied by means of

the camera. All that we can affirm is, that the ramifications

of the liver of Bopyrus, in accordance with the depressed

form of the body of the animal, spread out more laterally, and

consequently are perhaps more striking in the surface view.

At any rate, Giard has allowed himself to be deceived by

sectionizing a young animal (his section represented in fig. 7

is evidently derived from such a specimen). But even in the

Bopyride the liver in young animals is simply tubular.

With regard to the apparatus of circulation I have little to

add to what has been ascertained by F. Miiller, Fraisse, and

Giard. That the dorsal vessel in an animal with such soft

integuments and such a colossal temporary growth of parti-

cular organs, especially the ovary, does not invariably lie in

the median line need not surprise us. Nevertheless the

transverse sections drawn by me show that the deviation is

not very considerable, but confined within narrow limits. A

little before the vessel reaches the head it divides; and even

previously it emits a number of lateral branches, which it does

not appear to me to be necessary to trace. A blood-sinus

occurs around the ventral nervous cord; this dilates percep-

tibly behind. Histologically the blood-vessels of the Ento-

niscidee are distinguished from those of the Bopyride by their

much stronger walls.

Upon the nervous system Fritz Miiller has said nothing.

Giard thinks that there exist only a supra- and an infra-

cesophageal ganglion; but he admits that his investigations

upon this point were too imperfect to disprove the existence

of a ventral cord. TF raisse, in his transverse sections, re-

peatedly figures the central nervous system in the right spot;

but gives an explanation of them (p. 19) which, from the many

vacuoles said to be visible in this organ, must excite some

doubts. In point of fact, no such things are to be seen in the

nerve-cells; but the nervous system rather exactly fulfils’

histologically one’s just expectations. I trace it as farasa

little behind the anterior ventral protuberance nearly to the

female sexual orifice; it has therefore the same extent ag in

the Bopyride. ‘That it possesses a segmental division is

shown by the transverse sections, in which it appears some-

times larger, sometimes smaller. But as the enlargements in

the transverse sections appear to me to be irregular in dis-

tance and magnitude, I cannot ascertain the number of the

94 Dr. R. Kossman on the Hntomieeites

ganglia. The preparation of longitudinal sections which

would show them is very difficult, in consequence of the

curved form in which the animal dies. .

I come now to the ovaries, about which the most erroneous

opinions have been put forth. What Fritz Miiller says about

them, namely that they occupy the dorsal surface, is very

little, especially as, in point of fact, they also penetrate to the

ventral surface, and, indeed, so far that they meet there in some

places.

Fraisse has unfortunately fallen into an unlucky mistake

with regard to this organ; he has taken the adipose body for

the ovary. This tissue has given rise to unspeakable con-

fusion in the literature of the parasitic Isopoda: Rathke took

it for an upper division of the liver; and in Gyge Cornalia

and Panceri regarded it as salivary glands. In all these cases

it is evident that the glandular aspect of the tissue is to blame

for the mistakes; and especially the error of taking it for the

ovary is easily explained by the enormous size which some of

its cells attain, as I have already stated with regard to the

Bopyridee (“‘ Studien tiber Bopyriden,” II.). What Fraisse has

regarded as the clear germinal vesicles, and figured in his

pl. xxi. fig. 14, are the fat-drops which gradually collect in

the protoplasm, but not around the nucleus. This nucleus is

very large, especially before the accumulation of fat, and

contains numerous nucleoles; the contents of the younger

cells is strongly granular, and, as Fraisse has correctly ob-

served, become more intensely coloured or appear of a darker

colour than the older, less granular and therefore more trans-

lucent cells. It is certainly very probable that in very young

animals the connexion of this fatty body with the interstitial

connective tissue is as distinct as I have found it to be in the

Bopyride ; but in the Entoniscide sectionized by me the

demarcation had already become very decided, by which the

error of supposing that we have to do with a distinct organ is

rendered all the more intelligible. However, there is nothing

to be found in it of a special envelope. As my figures * show,

the fatty body lies chiefly towards the back. It is only about

‘the esophagus and the commencement of the middle intestine

that it becomes more extensive and pushes its way to the

ventral surface ; and this seems to explain Fraisse’s figures 3,

4, and 5, which, however, do not, as he supposes, represent

transverse sections, but somewhat oblique longitudinal sections.

In general the fatty body follows the course of the aorta, often

separating into several groups, which may then unite some-

* [This refers to coloured figures of successive transverse sections which

we have not reproduced.—Eps. Ann. Nat. Hist. |

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 95

times dorsad, sometimes ventrad of the aorta. It has its

greatest extent at the middle imtestine, where the cessation of

the stomach and the absence of the liver and ovaries leave

room for its greaterextension. I find it to be least developed

in the region of the two large ventral protuberances. In the

pleon it again becomes larger.

As Fraisse found the ovaries in the fatty body, it is a matter

of course that he regarded the true ovaries as something else.

This is the case; and, indeed, it would appear that in doing so

he has fallen into ¢wo errors. In the adult animal he described

the true ovarial tubes as “ long ceca’’ in which the older

ova are deposited; and in this way he explains his remarkable

notion of the process of oviposition, to which I have already

adverted (p. 88). In my figure 9 (Pl. IX.) I give a representa-

tion of these ovarial tubes, in which we can clearly distinguish

the still very immature and nucleated younger ova (which are

comparatively rich in plasma, and therefore strongly tinted)

from the more mature ones (in which the nucleus is invisible

and the coloured plasma is displaced, with the exception of a

few drops, by the colourless nutritive vitellus). These tubes

are not so much strongly branched as rather (as is seen espe-

cially in young animals, and is also the case in the Bopyride)

brought tegether in a zigzag form. The older the animal,

the riper the ova and consequently the longer and thicker the

sacs become, the more closely do they appear to be packed

together, so that an insight into their arrangement is no longer

to be obtained. Anteriorly they extend nearly to the union

of the liver and intestine, posteriorly to, or even into, the pleon,

in both directions therefore by no means so far as is stated by

Fraisse, in consequence of his confounding them with the

fatty body.

The two oviducts open laterally in the region between the

two ventral protuberances, in young animals more ven-

trally, in older ones, when the ovaries have occupied and

strongly inflated the ventral surface in the protuberances

and their neighbourhood, more dorsally. ‘The oviduct is lined

with a very thick epithelium of tall cylindrical cells, of which

the nuclei are placed at about half the height of their axis ;

this epithelium probably here also secretes a cementing sub-

stance for the deposited ova. i

Here we have a fresh mistake of Fraisse’s to refer to. It

is evidently the oviduct with the just-produced ovary of a

young female that he has taken for the testis and its orifice.

My reasons for this assertion are as follows :—

In the first place, except the oviducts, I have found no

glands opening laterally to the exterior, while, on the other

96 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidee.

hand, Fraisse did not find the orifices of the oviducts, unless

these were his testes.

But then his figure 2 (pl. xxi.) evidently represents a trans-

verse section through a young animal, and, indeed, one

carried through the spot where the ovaries open. ‘The spot is

sufficiently determined by his statement upon fig. 3. That it

is a young animal appears with certainty from the fact that

no developed ovary is to be seen in this section; for what he

indicates as such is also in this case undoubtedly the fatty

body. In my fig. 11 I give a section through this part of an

immature female; and I think no one will fail to see its agree-

ment with Fraisse’s fig. 2. What opens to the right in my

figure is undoubtedly the oviduct ; it is sufficiently character-

ized by cylinder-epithelium ; and to the left there is a zigzag

tube, which certainly represents the immature ovary. ‘This,

with its very small cells, is indeed scarcely distinguishable

from an immature testis; but a section carried through a

mature animal at the same spot leaves no doubt upon the

matter. Fraisse’s elucidatory figures 16 and 17, indeed, appa-

rently reproduce the appearance of a very moderately pre-

served animal, and are therefore very indistinct; but I think

I can recognize in fig. 17 the cylinder-epithelium of the

oviduct, and in fig. 16 the zigzag-shaped immature ovarial tube

filled with very small cells. The supposed spermatozoids

represented in fig. 18 are enigmatical to me; but, whatever

they may be, they do not look like spermatozoids, and they

will never prove to us that we have here really to do with a

testis.

Giard tells us as good as nothing about the ovary: he says

only (p. 687) that it shows four lateral prolongations, two

anterior and two posterior, directed from above downwards

towards the ventral surface of the Mntoniscus, and, further

(p. 691), that he had already given the description of the

ovary. His fig. 7, however, evidently corresponds to Fraisse’s

fig. 2 and my fig. 11; and his “glandes collétériques”’ are

therefore the immature ovaries. He says indeed that they

open “ not far from the ovarial orifices,” im the neighbourhood

of the small ventral process. All this, however, is not very

positive. In the transverse section he shows these orifices as

actually ventral; but those processes which he calls ventral

are, as I have already shown, and as a glance at his figures

will remind us, really dorsal. Even in this therefore there is

a contradiction. Then it is very singular that he asserts he

has seen the ovarial orifices, and yet indicates them in none

of his figures. Moreover I am in doubt in what he saw them.

€

Was it in the adult animal ¢z toto? Here they are very

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidee. 97

difficult to find; and if in it he saw two small punctiform

holes instead of one, a hundred causes of error may have

existed. Or in a transverse section? Then how is it possible

that in the transverse section in which his “ glandes collété-

riques”’ open, there is nothing indicated of the ovary, which

is said to open not far from them? TI say that, supposing a

developed ovarium to be in question, there is actually no room

for it between the liver and the integument. This latter

circumstance would seem to show that the section figured by

him was made through an animal such as he represents in

figs. 4 and 5, and therefore an immature one; then the posi-

tion of the “glandes collétériques ”’ exactly corresponds to

that of the immature ovary; and to this must be added that

the existence of a shell-gland which in early youth is already

as large as the still undeveloped ovary itself cannot but appear

very doubtful.

In short, I believe that Giard’s “ glandes collétériques ”’ are

identical with the ovaries, although that estimable naturalist

is convinced that they undoubtedly secrete the egg-shell.

I have still to refer to two supposed glands, which are indi-

cated by Fraisse in his figures by the letters D and K, one

of which he calls a ‘skin-gland,” the other a “ cement-

gland.” He reproduces no histological details in the drawing.

As he says of the “ cement-gland ” that it consists of a great

number of much contorted tubes, which are all lined with

rather large epithelial cells, it is probably identical with the

organ which is shown on the ventral side in my sections 1 and

2. Itis very improbable that a gland situated in such a po-

sition really secretes a cement for the ova; there is no analogy

for any thing of the kind in the class of the Crustacea. ‘I’o

regard it on account of its position as a salivary gland, which

Fraisse offers us as another possibility, is likewise not very

acceptable. ‘The analogy indicated by him with the salivary

glands of Gyge and Jone (in the latter Fraisse says that he

has himself found such glands) would also be wanting, as

these have only been erroneously taken for salivary glands,

and are in reality parts of the fatty body. I regard these

supposed glands as merely the strong folding and frizzling of

the brood-leaves finding expression in the transverse section

in such forms, and the supposed epithelium as its external

epidermis.

As regards the “skin-gland,”’ Fraisse gives neither an

explanation nor any evidence of its existence. I have not

found it at all.

I have arrived at the conclusion of my description of the

internal organization. I would willingly have communicated

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 7

98 Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscidee.

something of importance on the developmental history. But

what Fritz Miiller (1, p. 12) says of Hntoniscus, namely

that it ‘‘ accumulates a whole series of consecutive broods

about it simultaneously, so that the material for the whole

developmental history might be obtained from the brood-leaves

of the same animal,” is incorrect, either everywhere or, at

any rate, for the Kuropean Entoniscide. Rearing experiments

of all kinds that I have instituted have, however, always mis-

carried, so that I have never obtained any stages which had

not already been observed by my predecessors. I must there-

fore confine myself to one or two corrections with regard to

the newly hatched larva. The pleopoda of the larva do not

resemble those given by Fraisse and Giard, but, even in the

case of our species, exactly those given by Fritz Miller

(1, pl. i. figs. 11, 12) for H. porcellane. The outer an-

tenna figured by Fraisse is imperfect. See my figure 6

(Pl. LX.).

In opposition to the differences between the embryos of #.

porcellane and H. eancrorum, which Fritz Miller found and

arranged in a table, which was afterwards completed by Giard

(5, p. 697) for H. Cavolinii, I have also something to say.

I believe that these are not specific differences, but differences

of age, both of which, however, are passed through within the

host. Even @ priort such important differences in embryos

of such similar animals are very remarkable and doubtful,

and it is interesting to see what strenuous efforts Fraisse has

made (4, p. 28 et segq.) to bring these statements into accor-

dance with the Darwinian theory.

As a matter of fact, however, Giard finds the larve of #.

Cavolintt very similar to those of H. canerorum, and different

from those of 4. porcellane, especially as regards the deve-

lopment of the last pair of pereiopoda; whilst, on the con-

trary, Fraisse and I find the larve of . Cavolini rather to

agree with Fritz Miiller’s description of the larvee of £. por-

cellane ; and Fraisse asks directly ‘‘ why the larva of EZ. Cavo-

linit has not also undergone a similar metamorphosis of the

sixth pair of legs’’—to which, indeed, he finds only a very

hypothetical answer.

Both larval forms, therefore, appear to exist in L. Cavolinit.

If we remember further that the seventh segment of the pereion

ig wanting in the larva of £. porcellane, but present in that

of LH. cancrorum, that the pencil of olfactory threads cha-

racteristic of older Bopyrid larve is wanting in the former

(see 1, pl. ii. fig. 4) and present in the latter (2, pl. in.

fig. 3), that the pleopoda in the former are less and in the

latter more richly setigerous, and, finally, that the former is

Dr. R. Kossman on the Entoniscide. 99

considerably smaller (the trunk at least one fourth, and the

limbs still more strikingly), we can hardly feel any doubt

that we have to do with different stages of -age, which are

passed through within the host. And in this way also it is

explained why the younger larve, still adapted for this resi-

dence, which Fraisse and I have met with, possessed so much

less vitality than those found by Fritz Miiller and Giard ;

under normal conditions they would only have quitted the

host after a considerable further development. This is effected,

as Fraisse and I suppose, by their tearing open the sac in

which their mother is enclosed, by the aid of the more strongly

developed last pereiopoda. In numerous attempts to inject

this sac I have never been able to drive out the fluid through

any previously existing aperture. Consequently it does not

seem to me very probable that this sac is one of the internal

organs of the host; and I therefore incline towards Fritz

Miuller’s opinion, that it is actually an invulsion of the integu-

ment, in which the aperture of invulsion may have closed up.

That the Entoniscide undertake a change of hosts, as

Fraisse believes, seems to me not very probable. In the first

place, such a change appears to be unnecessary to bring the

animal to its definitive locality ; even if no invulsion occurred,

the same organs which aid the larva in escaping from the

closed sac would be able to assist it again into a new host.

Secondly, however, the larva figured by Fritz Miller (2,

pl. u. fig. 3), as regards the stage of its development, com-

pletely reminds us of the Bopyrid larva figured by me

(“Studien tber Bopyriden, II.,” pl. 34. figs. 9,10) as it

actually attaches itself to the definitive host. This has still

only a small secondary branch developed on the pleopoda and

the seventh pereipoda, which must probably have taken place,

not on an intermediate host, but during free existence.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.

Fig. 1. Entione Moniexi, Giard, mature female, seen from the side.

tions through the cesophagus.

Fig. 2. The same species, immature female, from the side.

Fig. 3. Head of the latter in front.

Fig. 4. Entione Cavolinii, male, from the side.

Fig. 5, Head of the same, seen from the ventral side.

Fig. 6. Larva immediately after exclusion.

Fig. 7. Region of the mouth of £. Cavolinu. a, b,c, d, successive sec-

. 8. Epithelium of the liver.

Fig. 9. Ovarian sac.

Fig. 10. Somewhat oblique section across the oviduct.

Fig. 11. Section through an immature female. a, liver; 6, fatty body;

-¢, nervous system ; d, vessel; e, ovary.

100 Mr. A. G. Butler on new. Species of Ceerostris.

XI.—On some new Species of Spiders of the Genus Coeros-

tris from Madagascar. By Arruur G. Butter, F.L.S.,

F.Z.8., &c., Assistant-Keeper, Zoological Department,

British Museum.

[Plate VI.]

In a large collection of Spiders recently obtained by the Rev.

Deans Cowan in Madagascar I detected an unusual number

of forms of this interesting genus of Gasteracanthide. In

addition to female specimens of C. mitralis, avernalis, and

stygianus*, of which figures have been published, I found

females of a species ailied to C. tuberculosa of Vinson and

sexcuspidata of Fabricius ; also the female of a fine species

apparently allied to C. Keyserlingit of Caffraria, a species

near to C. Wahlbergit in both sexes, with one or two others

of less interest.

1. Cerostris extrusa, sp. nov. (PI. VI. figs. 3, 3.a, 3 6.)

9. Cephalothorax dark piceous, rather longer than broad,

laterally constricted and dorsally depressed behind the caput ;

the latter twice as broad as Jong, with six tubercles, two on

each side and two at the back; central oculiferous tubercle

rather prominent, the eyes upon it larger than those of the

lateral tubercles, the anterior pair decidedly nearer together

than the posterior, the four eyes together forming a trapezium ;

lateral eyes placed obliquely, the anterior ones being larger

than the posterior. Abdomen chocolate-brown above, with-a

broad, central, longitudinal, creamy yellowish band, divided

in its basal half by a more or less defined longitudinal brown

stripe, having parallel decreasing pinnate processes on both

sides, the anterior and ventral surfaces yellowish testaceous ;

the anterior and lateral surfaces are also impressed with regu-

lar parallel lines on which are black dots; in form the abdo-

men is elongate scutiform, subcaudate and deeply bifid behind ;

the anterior margin is bounded by eight regular conical mam-

moid tubercles, the last of which on each side forms the an-

terior of three equidistant tubercles placed upon a slight pro-

jecting process rising from the dorsal surface; the lateral

margin, instead of curving gracefully inwards towards the

eaudal process, is slightly interrupted in the middle by a small

tubercle or pustule, which gives it a decided angularity of out-

line; two other pustules are placed towards the side and at

* It is possible that C. mtralis, var. turrigera, of Thorell may repre-

sent highly developed examples of this species; the abdominal processes,

however, are shorter in adult examples seen by me.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Spectes of Cuerostris. 101

about the middle of the dorsal surface; the usual six im-

pressed dots are present. Legs piceous, flattened and grooved

above, cylindrical below, setose, relative length 1, 2, 4, 3;

palpi piceous, flattened, setose; falces blackish, very large,

with double series of five teeth, of which the fourth in each

series (placed at the inner angle) is decidedly the largest ;

maxille and labium piceous, with testaceous anterior borders,

of the normal shape ; pectoral shield heptagonal, sinuated in

front ; epigyne black. Length (including cephalothorax) 21

millim., of abdomen alone 18, of cephalothorax (including

falces) from base 6}, of falces 4, first pair of legs 26, second

23, third 16, fourth 21 millim.

Betsileo Country, Madagascar.

In the form of its legs this species seems to agree with

Walckenaer’s Epetra imperialis, which, unless it be taken

from a dried and much distorted example, can hardly be the

LH. sexcuspidata of Fabricius.

The black dots on the borders of the abdomen probably re-

present the absent ocelli.

2. Cerostris retorta, sp. nov. (Pl. VI. figs. 6, 6 a, 60.)

?. Cephalothorax mahogany-red, nearly square, laterally

-arched and dorsally shelving behind the caput; the latter

more than twice as broad as long, clothed with whitish and

yellowish pilosity ; oculiferous tubercles very prominent, the

central one rather higher behind than in front ; the eyes small,

forming a short trapezium ; lateral tubercles slightly oblique,

less so than in some of the species; the four tubercles of the

hinder series very long, especially the lateral ones, which are

like obtuse spines. Abdomen testaceous, with the anterior pro-

tuberances buft-coloured ; anterior surface buff-coloured, crossed

by four longitudinal brown lines, two from the bases of the pro-

tuberances and two central ; sides and posterior border whitish ;

anterior margin with six tubercles in pairs, two others placed

-behind the first and last upon the base of the protuberances,

the latter very long, reflexed, flattened in front, tapering,

bifid at apex, and with two internal lateral acute tubercles,

one near the base and the other beyond the middle; the an-

terior surface of the abdomen is regularly triplicate, and

the lateral and posterior surfaces less regularly plicate;

ventral surface, as usual, flattened; blackish piceous, with

testaceous margins. Legs whitish, banded with brown; the

tarsi and metatarsi flattened above and longitudinally grooved,

otherwise cylindrical, setose, tapering ; relative length 1, 2, 4,

3; palpi castaneous, clothed with yellowish bristles, flattened ;

falces castaneous, with blackish culm and movable claw,

102 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Coerostris.

with two series of four teeth along the anterior margins, the

fourth at the angle slightly largest; maxille and labium

blackish, with yellowish anterior borders; pectoral shield ob-

tusely pentagonal, castaneous ; coxee and femora below casta-

neous. Length (including cephalothorax) 16 millim., of

reflexed abdominal protuberances 7 millim.

East coast of Madagascar.

This singular species seems to me to approach C. Keyser.

lingit in structure ; it is also somewhat allied to C. avernalis.

3. Cerostris ecclestigera, sp. n.

(Pl. VI. figs. 1-1¢ & 2-2c.)

g. Cephalothorax nearly square, castaneous, slightly ex-

panded and obliquely depressed behind the caput; the latter

twice as broad as long, densely clothed with appressed. seri-

ceous whitish puilosity ; oculiferous tubercles very prominent,

the central one forming a short trapezium a little broader than

long; eyes rather small, black; lateral tubercles less promi-

nent than the central one, slightly oblique, the eyes smaller ;

two prominent tubercles on the posterior margin of the caput,

separated from each other by the central sutural impression

-and a little wider apart at their apices than the posterior cen-

tral pair of eyes. Abdomen testaceous, pyriform, with longi-

tudinally and transversely plicate anterior and concentrically

plicate lateral and posterior surfaces ; ascending towards the

front, where it is crowned by a broad central conical tubercle,

preceded on the anterior margin by two short tubercles;

a rather short conical tubercle (considerably shorter than the

central one) on each side and a little behind the central one ;

ventral surface nearly flat, greyish, with a brown spot in the

region of the spinnerets. Legs castaneous, barred with whitish

above, but the tarsi yellowish below, the upper surface flat-

tened, longitudinally grooved, clothed with short whitish pilo-

sity, below cylindrical, relative length 1, 2,4, 35; palpi yel-

low, rather short, cylindrical, with enormous pyritorm bulb,

slightly convex and setose on the upper surface, inarched, but

with an obtuse convex keel on the under surface; a small

bead-like blackish pustule at the apex of the inferior margin,

which is the true termination of the bulb; falces pale casta-

neous, the movable claw reddish with blackish base, the

teeth I cannot determine; maxille, labium, and coxe pale

olivaceous ; pectoral shield pentagonal, with a central patch of

white hairs, but otherwise dark castaneous. Length (including

cephalothorax) 54 millim.

?. Cephalothorax nearly square, castaneous, slightly ex-

panded and arched at the sides, and obliquely depressed on

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Coerostris. 103

the dorsal surface behind the caput, the latter twice as broad

as long, clothed with short golden yellowish pilosity ; oculi-

ferous tubercles very prominent, the central one forming a

short trapezium, a little broader than long, the eyes upon it

rather small and about equal in size, black ; lateral tubercles,

as in the male, scarcely oblique, with the anterior eye decidedly

larger than the posterior; one tubercle on each side and two

mammoid tubercles, as in the male, upon the posterior margin,

all black-tipped. Abdomen testaceous, pyriform, but enor-

mously developed forwards, so as to conceal the anterior mar-

gin when looked at from above; anterior surface ornamented

from the lateral margins of the central protuberance by a

longitudinal whitish stripe, and in front of the protuberance by

a Y-shaped marking of the same colour; the anterior margin

runs over the front of this protuberance (which is very long

and pyramidal), and which thus bears three out of eight small

conical tubercles which bound the margin; on each side of,

and a little behind, the central protuberance is a shorter and

incurved one bearing on its outer edge two short bat ill-

defined tubercles, which widen its base; lateral and posterior

surfaces concentrically plicate; ventral surface nearly flat,

dark brown, with the margins and a pentagonal scutiform

patch behind the epigyne (and dotted with six black dots in

converging series of three each) ochreous. Legs castaneous

with paler bands, flattened and clothed with fulvous bristles

above, cylindrical, with more or less yellow tarsi below, rela-

tive length 1, 2, 4, 3; palpi castaneous, densely clothed with

tulvous bristles, flattened, terminating in a short fine spine-

like point; falces reddish castaneous, with the culm and

movable claw blackish; teeth very small, four on each side ;

maxille and labium: olivaceous, with yellowish anterior bor-

ders; coxz olivaceous ; pectoral shield pentagonal, piceous.

Length (including cephalothorax) 93 millim., height of anterior

central abdominal protuberance from posterior margin of

caput 7 millim., from its anterior base 3 millim.

Central Madagascar.

A second male differs somewhat in form and very much in

coloration, so that at present I hesitate to regard it as a

variety of this species. C. ecclestigera is evidently allied to

C. Wahlbergit from Caffraria, yet exhibits too many discre-

pancies from Dr. Thorell’s description to permit its identifi-

cation with that species. It is also allied to O. Petersii of

Karsch, though by no means so specialized a form as the

latter.

4. Cerostris Cowant, sp.n. (Pl. VI. figs. 4, 4 a.)

¢ . Cephalothorax dark mahogany-red, but with the caput

104 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of: Coerostris.

when dry silvery white, nearly square, but expanded laterally

and depressed dorsally behind the caput; central oculiferous

tubercle very prominent; eyes black, forming a short trape-

zium, the posterior pair being slightly larger than the ante-

rior, a little wider apart than the latter, the two pairs sepa-

rated from one another by an interval about equal to that

between the two eyes of the anterior pair; lateral tubercle

transverse, the eyes small, especially the posterior ones; a

small lateral tubercle behind the eyes on each side, and two

mammoid tubercles near the back of the caput. Abdomen

elongate, pentagonal, conically excised at the back, golden

brown, with a broad sericeous white belt spotted with brown

occupying the anterior surface, extending into the anterior

lateral processes, between which it is crossed by a streak of

golden brown, behind which it contracts, is again crossed by

a brown spot, and then terminates abruptly at about the

centre of the dorsal surface; six conical tubercles, in pairs,

arranged across the anterior surface, and a little behind them

two long lateral, slightly compressed and obliquely ascend-

ing subcylindrical processes, one on each side, their apices

feebly bituberculate ; a small, very acute, central tubercle be-

tween and a little more forward than these two; two conical

tubercles placed laterally halfway between the lateral pro-

cesses and the extremity of the abdomen, their anterior half

golden brown, and their posterior half white, and between and

beyond these in the dorsal region a pale irregular band in

continuation of the central longitudinal belt ; ventral surface

whity brown, with a broad blackish central belt behind the

black epigyne, bounded on each side by three conspicuous

white spots; falces piceous, with a few silvery white hairs to-

wards their bases ; movable claw tipped with castaneous; six

teeth on each side, of which the first and fourth pairs are

much the largest. Legs and palpi above setose, somewhat

flattened, but less so than in most species, castaneous red,

marbled with stramineous; tarsi banded in the centre with

white and tipped with blackish, below smooth shining reddish

castaneous, cylindrical ; relative length, as usual, 1, 2, 4, 3;

maxilla and labium blackish, with pale golden-brown fringes

and pale olivaceous anterior borders ; pectoral shield scutiform,

truncated in front, imperfectly heptagonal. Length (including

cephalothorax) 11 millim., of lateral anterior abdominal pro-

cesses 2 millim,

East coast of Madagascar.

_ Of this beautiful though not very large species we have

three female examples, all of which, when dry, exhibit pre-

cisely the same pattern and coloration. Another species

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Spectes of Ceerostris. 105

having the same general form, though differing wholly in

pattern and in the number of mammoid tubercles across the

front of the abdomen, was received with C. Cowant.

5. Cerostris excellens, sp. nov. (Pl. VI. figs. 5, 5a.)

2. Cephalothorax almost square, a little longer than broad,

expanded and arched behind the caput, where it is abruptly

and deeply excavated, its centre yellowish, shading into cas-

taneous red in front and at the sides ; caput nearly twice as

broad as long, snow-white, yellowish in front, and with a

black, longitudinal, impressed central dash behind the central

oculiferous tubercle, the latter very prominent, forming a short

trapezium, black in the centre and with the eyes almost

wholly black, rather small, especially the anterior pair, between

which and the posterior pair there is a shorter interval than

in the preceding species ; lateral tubercles prominent, slightly

shorter behind than in front*, the eyes very small; two ob-

tusely conical lateral brown tubercles (one on each side)

behind the latter, and two widely separated similar tubercles

‘near the back of the caput. Abdomen formed nearly as in the

preceding species, but decidedly longer, sericeous whity brown,

crossed in front by parallel series of minute black sigilla, the

last series being placed behind the anterior arched series of

tubercles; the latter, which form the anterior margin, are

eight in number, the third and sixth small and slightly be-

hind the line of the others, conical; behind the first and last

there is on either side a deeply bifid obliquely ascending pro-

cess ; a little in front of and in the central line between the

two lateral processes is a rather large conical tubercle; nearly

halfway between the lateral processes and the base of the

bifurcation of the posterior margin there is on each side a

similar conical tubercle, and immediately in front of the bi-

furcate terminal process are two very obtuse tubercles ; a black

band runs down each side of the abdomen, across the two

outside anterior tubercles and the lateral processes, to beyond

the middle of the lateral surface ; there is also a brown central

- longitudinal ovoid spot between the four ordinary black dots ;

behind this and including the posterior lateral tubercles are

two transverse black dashes, behind which, again, are two

slightly convergent black longitudinal bands, terminating in

the bifid process, which is also black; ventral surface oliva-

ceous, with a broad central black band, bounded on each side

by three white spots. Legs with the femora bright reddish

castaneous, the tibiz and tarsi black banded with white, flat-

* The reverse is the casé in most species.

106 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

tened and setose above, cylindrical below ; palpi castaneous,

with the terminal article black. banded with white, flattened

and setose ; falces piceous, castaneous at the base and above,

with the basal half densely covered with white pilosity ;

movable claw tipped with reddish castaneous; teeth appa-

rently as in the preceding species ; maxille and labium oliva-

ceous, with whitish anterior borders; pectoral shield black,

with a few appressed white hairs, heptagonal. Length (in-

cluding cephalothorax) 11 millim., of lateral anterior abdo-

minal processes 14 millim.

East coast of Madagascar.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.

Fig. 1. Ceerostris ecclesiigera 3, natural size.

Fig. 1a. Abdomen (from behind), of twice the natural size.

Fig. 16. Palpus.

Fig. 1c. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 2. Ceerostris ecclestigera 9 , natural size.

Fig. 2a. Abdomen (from behind), natural size ; 2 6, profile,

Fig. 2c. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fg.3. Cerostris extrusa 2, natural size.

Fig. 3a. Caput, showing eyes and tubercles.

Fig. 3b. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 4. Cerostris Cowant 9 , natural size.

Fig. 4a. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 5. Cerostris excellens 2 , natural size.

Fig. 5a. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs.

Fig. 6. Cerostris retorta 9, natural size.

Fig. 6a. Profile view.

Fig. 6b. Tarsal claws of first pair of legs,

XII.—New Sponges, Observations on old ones, and a proposed

New Group. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

Order II]. PSPAMMONEMATA.

Fam. 1. Bibulida.

Group 1. EHusPoNneiosa.

Euspongia compacta, n. sp.

Thin, horizontal or vertical, extending concentrically from

a pedunculated or contracted irregular base, terminating at

the circumference in an irregularly-fissured round margin.

Consistence that of very compact felt. Colour dark fawn

when fresh, light fawn or grey after exposure when dry ; der-

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 107

mal sarcode colourless. Surface uniformly plane on both

sides, interrupted only by the pedunculated attachment ;

minutely reticulated in relief from the subsidence of the der-

mal sarcode upon the subjacent fibrous structure, which ter-

minates in little tags, each of which bears a sand-thread.

Vents numerous, small, circular, each provided with an annu-

lar diaphragm of the dermal sarcode; disposed singly or in

scattered groups on one side, more plentiful and more or less

in juxtaposition on the other; when single and isolated, pre-

senting a stelliform arrangement of the superficial branches

of the excretory canal-system, but when on the margin

running in straight lines towards the latter. Pores in the

interstices of a soft fibrous reticulation zz the dermal sarcode

which tympanizes the interstices of the subdermal fibrous

reticulation. Internal structure composed of fine keratine

fibre, densely reticulated, whose interstices are tympanized by

the internal sarcode, here and there presenting a sand-thread,

which terminates in the “tags” on the surface; traversed

plentifully by the branches of the excretory canal-systems

that finally end in the vents. Size of specimen about 8 by

5 inches in its longest diameter, and 2 inch thick,

Hab. Marine.

Loc. South Australia, “ off Darien Island;” Woolongong

and Port Fairy.

Obs. This sponge, from .its composition and structure, is

evidently a very compact form of the officinal kind, too com-

pact, indeed, if not thin, to be of any use for domestic pur-

poses. Although I am at present in possession of several

specimens, my description is chiefly taken from one belonging

to the British Museum, which has been preserved in spirit and

bears a label with “J. B. Jukes. Off Darien Island” on it,

together with “J. 121.” in the corner; from which I infer

that it was obtained at least from the south coast of Australia,

as two of the other but dried specimens bear labels respec-

tively on-which ‘ Woolongong” and “ Port Fairy” are

written. In the absence of any register-number, I make this

inference because a great number of both wet and dry speci-

mens of sponges from these localities in the British Museum

bear the well-known name of the late Mr. J. B. Jukes; and I

cannot find out where “ Darien Island ”’ is or if there be such

a place. My running-number on the label is 619.

I have already alluded to the world-wide occurrence of the

group Euspongiosa under different forms (‘ Annals,’ 1882,

vol. ix. p. 273), which has been made the first in my order

Psammonemata because it contains the least quantity of sand-

thread (fibre axiated with foreign bodies), while the second, viz.

108 My. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

Paraspongia, only differs from the first group in presenting a

larger and more evident quantity, which, of course, deterio-

rates the quality of the sponge. So scanty is the sand-thread

in the officinal sponges that, in preparing them for the market,

the little tags on the surface containing it are frequently

washed off, when it becomes difficult to find their continuation

internally ; and thus its existence may be doubted. How-

ever, it 1s always present in the fresh specimen, which has

been preserved in spirit from the commencement. The der-

mal sarcode on Huspongia compacta is colourless, not black or

purple, as it is on the officinal sponges, which accounts for

Aristotle’s observation, made on the latter circa 330 B.c.!

viz. :— When alive, before they are washed, they are black ”

(Hist. of Animals, B. v. chap. xiv. p. 119, Engl. transl.

Richard Cresswell, M.A., Bohn, 1862).

Fam. 2. Hircinida.

Group 4. CALLHISTIA.

Taonura*® flabelliformis, n. sp.

Fan-shaped, thick, stipitate, more convex on one side than

the other (such as a cast of the interior of a clam-shell would

be), thinning out to the circumference, which is circular, with

an obtuse margin. Consistence soft, resilient. Colour yellow-

amber. Stem short, thick, hard, gnarly, sometimes branched

and naked for a short distance before the flabellate expansion

begins. Surface rendered more or less smooth, probably by

the dermal sarcode, when fresh; now largely regular by a

succession of depressions, becoming smaller and more numerous

towards the circumference, presenting the appearance of imbri-

cation, probably caused by the once projection of the feathered

ends of the subdivided branches. Vents large, arranged

linearly along the margin, Pandean-pipe-like. General struc-

ture radiating, so that when held up to the light the lines may

be observed to extend from the stem to the circumference,

where they are found to mark the intervals between the main

canals of the excretory system, which take the same direction

and end in the vents there. Minute structure fibrous, reti-

culated, forming a soft fine keratine tissue, in which the ver-

tical fibre is axiated with foreign bodies and the lateral branches

simple. Size of specimen about 1 foot broad by 6 inches

high and 13 inch thick near the base ; sometimes longer than

broad.

* ras, peacock, ovpa, tail.

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 109

Hab. Marine.

Loc. South Australia, [lawarra, &c.

Obs. This sponge is described from the washed-out skeleton,

of which there appear to have been a great number of speci-

mens on the south coast of Australia, most of which, I sup-

pose, have now been picked up for preservation. I have

placed them in the fourth group of the Psammonemata, viz.

the Callhistia, on account of their beautiful texture; but, like

most of the groups in the family of Hircinida, they all have

the same kind of psammonematous fibre, differing only in its

amount, the rigidity of the fibre itself, its peculiar structure,

and the general form of the specimen; how many of which

may be varied forms of the same species I am unable to state,

as almost the whole family have been grouped together from

the skeletons alone, which form a great part of the collection

in the British Museum, and appear to have been chiefly ob-

tained from the south coast of Australia. Thus, much here

being empiric, much will have to be supplied hereafter before

the Hircinida can be satisfactorily distinguished and classified.

Meanwhile this form furnishes a typical example of the group

Callhistia, promised in the third part of my “ Notes,” &c.

There are several specimens of Taonura in the British Museum

which bear my running number 46, registered 44. 9. 13. 3,

6, 7, 4, and 13, which apparently were collected by Mr. J. B.

Jukes.

Order IV. RHAPHIDONEMATA.

Fam. 1. Chalinida.

Group 2. PALMATA.

Chalina palmata, Crtr. 3

(= Halichondria palmata, Johnst., = TIsodictya palmata, Bk.)

The palmate form of this sponge, being often like a hand

(whence the name “ Mermaid’s Glove” in Shetland at the

present day), has caused it to be recognized for nearly a cen-

tury, commencing with Ellis and Solander’s illustration in

1786 (Nat. Hist. of Zoophytes, p. 189, tab. lviii. fig. 6), desig-

nated Spongia palmata. Finally, after having received many

different names, Dr. Bowerbank, in 1866, placed it in his

genus Isodictya (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 311), and in 1874

gave a figure of it under the form of the “‘ Mermaid’s Glove ”

and the name Lsodictya palmata (ib. vol. iii. pl. lii.), having made

_ the following observation in his earlier deseription (/.c.), viz:—

““his sponge is, I believe, the Mermaid’s Glove of the

110 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

Orkney fishermen ;” but if we are to be influenced by the form

only, since he does not add, as in many instances, that it has

been identified with the type specimen, then it is necessary to

look at Johnston’s illustration (Brit. Spong. pl. u. fig. 1),

where we shall find nothing but a common branched sponge,

without any likeness whatever to a hand or glove. I myself

also have a straight branch about 6 inches long and 1 inch in

diameter at the base, which is somewhat contracted, wherein

the vents are confined to a line on both sides in the way

noticed by Fleming (Brit. Animals, p. 523), and the specimen

so little compressed that it is almost identical in form with

a similar growth of Chalina rubens; but feeling almost

certain that it was a genuine specimen of Chalina palmata,

since, although of a grey colour from being a washed-

out portion, traces of the peculiar anchorate first described and

illustrated by Dr. Bowerbank (/. c.) still exist in it, I sought

the comparison which Bowerbank seems not to have done,

viz. microscopic examination of the type specimen labelled

Halichondria palmata, no. 2, registered 47. 9. 7. 1, now in

the Johnstonian collection at the British Museum, and found

that this also is not only a washed-out one and grey in colour,

like my own, but also now contains only towards the axis of

the branch, some of the characteristic anchorates (not like that

in the Bowerbank collection, which is the aforesaid ‘*‘ Mer-

maid’s Glove”? form, with the sarcode on, and of a brown:

colour, charged abundantly with the anchorate). ‘Thus Dr.

Bowerbank’s specimen becomes identified with the type speci-

men in the Johnstonian collection. It requires some time,

however, to find out the anchorate in the latter, even with the

aid of soaking in liq. potassee, wherefore, perhaps, it is not

figured in my first and rather hurried examination made

several years ago 3 and it is just possible too that this accounts

for Dr. Bowerbank’s silence on the point.

As regards change of nomenclature, it might be observed

that, when we find Johnston placing this sponge next before

his Halichondria oculata and H. cervicornis (op. cit.), which

were rightly designated by Dr. Bowerbank “ Chaline” (B.

S. vol. il. pp. 361 and 364), and that Dr. Bowerbank’s dia-

gnosis of Isodictya (ibid. p. 9) begins thus :—‘ Skeleton

without fibre, composed of a symmetrical network of spicula,”

&e., type specimen ‘‘Isodictya palmata,”’ while that of his

“‘ Chalina”’ (ibid. p. 13) commences with “‘ Skeleton fibrous.

Fibres keratose, solid, cylindrical, and interspiculate”’ [? in-

trospiculate], type specimen “‘Chalina oculata,” it will not be

considered unreasonable, as the specimens in the Johnstonian

collection and my own also would, in their ‘“ washed-out ”

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 111

state, have had no existence but for their keratose chalinoid

fibre (see Bowerbank’s illustration, /. c. fig. 2), that I also

should propose the generic term ‘ Chalina ” instead of “ Hali-

chondria’ for this sponge.

Let us now turn our attention for a few moments to the

anchorate (woodcut, fig. 1, a, 6), whose peculiarities demand

special consideration, for it differs

considerably from any that have

hitherto come under my observation.

Thus it is equiended (‘ equian-

chorate’’), as stated by Dr. Bower-

bank in 1866 (/.c.) ; moreover, when

viewed in front, it presents the

canoe-shape of this spicule, to which

I have applied the generic term of

“ naviculiform ” (fig. 1, a); but when

viewed laterally (fig. 1, 6) the Fig. 1—Anchorate of Cha-

crumpled appearance which 7s repre- oe pane, suey an

i apie nified. a, front view; 6

sented in Dr. Bowerbank’s illustra- jyteral view. ey

tions (/.c. figs. 3, 4, and 5), but not

the ‘ bifurcate terminations” of the

anterior arms, although rightly mentioned in both his earlier

and later descriptions, which are noé illustrated. Lxamining

it more particularly we find that the term “ siliceo-membra-

nous,’ used by Dr. Bowerbank, well applies to the whole

spicule, and hence its “ crumpled appearance ;’’ while others

of the same kind in other sponges which are stiffer do not

yield in this way, but maintain their straight navicular shape

when viewed in all directions. In Chalina palmata, however,

the shaft of the anchorate is much thinner towards the ends

(“‘ siliceo-membranous”) than in the middle, which may

account for its bending up there; it is also alate on both sides

throughout, the aliform portion being narrow in the middle

third, and then expanded circularly on each side, after the

manner of the wing-like appendages of these spicules gene-

rally ; while the anterior arm or appendage, being obovate,

leat-like, or petaloid (fig. 1, a), and supported in the centre

by a process like a midrib extended from each end of the

shaft, appears, when viewed laterally (fig. J, 0), to be bifur-

cated, which seems to arise from the extension inwards of a

process from the midrib, and outwards by an eversion of the

tree border of this petaloid arm (as is often the case), termed

by Dr. Bowerbank “ exflected.”” This gives the anchorate of

Chalina palmata its peculiar appearance, which | have never

noticed before except in Microciona affinis (from the Gulf of

Manaar), where the free extremity of the anterior arm presents

112 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

a “fish-hook”-like form, that I have endeavoured to illus-

trate (‘ Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. p. 41, pl. iv. fig. 15), but, from

the minuteness of the object, could not explain.

Returning to the description of this sponge generally, it

seems to me that Schmidt has wrongly identified his Renzera

palmata with the Spongia palmata of Ellis and Solander

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, p. 74) ; for if we look at their

representation (op. et loc. cit.) we shall find that it is a

branched form with prominent pustular vents on the surface,

which would not have been the case had they been at the ends

of the branches, as stated in Schmidt’s diagnosis of his Reniera

palmata, viz. “in extremitate plerumque observatur osculum ;”’

for both do not occur together. Besides, the type specimen

of the latter in the British Museum (no. 75) is soft, fragile,

and isodictyal, while that of Chalina palmata is tough and

fibrous, to say nothing of the absence of any flesh-spicule.

Among Dr. Bowerbank’s general collection of sponges now

in the British Museum there are several specimens of one

which, in its structure, spiculation, and colour, although

not in general form, very much resembles Chalina palmata ;

but they are so worn down by having been washed about in

the sandy beach from which they were probably picked up

for preservation, that, although their general form and struc-

ture remain, it is difficult to say positively if they origmally

possessed those fringe-like growths around the vents which

would conclusively identify them with other specimens of the

like kind that have been known for many years past. Thus

Esper represents one, under the name of Spongia compressa

(tab. lv.), which, but for the “fringes,” seems to be identical

with that in question; while Ehlers, who in 1870 examined

Esper’s specimens in the museum at Erlangen with the view

of identitymg them with Schmidt’s nomenclature, calls it

“Desmacidon compressa,’ whereby we learn that it has the

characters assigned by Schmidt to this genus in 1868, viz. a

network formed of spiculo-fibre, the skeleton-spicule an acerate,

and the flesh-spicule an equtanchorate (Spong. Kiste Algier,

p- 11), which are just those of the sponge to which I have

alluded, and which, but for the wncrumpled form of the navi-

culiform anchorate, would be those of Chalina palmata ; hence

I shall now describe it, as far as the specimens will permit,

under Esper’s specific and my own generic appellation, thus :—

Chalina compressa, Esper.

Battledore-shaped, compressed, for the most part broader

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 113

than long, subelliptical: transversely, thick, sometimes sub-

pyriform by proliferous growth ; round on the free edge, be-

coming contracted and stipitate on the other. Consistence

firm, resilient. Colour now light yellowish grey. Surface on

both sides even for the most part, but sometimes proliferously

lobed, as above stated. Vents large, confined to the margin,

arranged irregularly in one or two lines, Pandean-pipe-like, or

on the prominent parts of the lobes when there are any ;

raised round the orifice, and presenting the remains apparently

of a fringe. Structure fibro-reticulate ; fibre kerato-spiculife-

rous, with the vertical lines most pronounced, traversed by

the excretory canals, which, radiating from the stem upwards,

end in the large vents on the margin. Spicules of two kinds,

viz. :—1, skeletal, acerate, fusiform, curved, gradually sharp-

pointed at each end, smooth, 89 by 54-6000ths inch in its

greatest dimensions ; 2, flesh-spicule, equianchorate navicult-

form, about 6-6000ths inch long ; the former chiefly confined

to the fibre, and the latter plentifully distributed throughout

the sarcode. Size variable according to the specimen, say 6

inches broad and 4 inches high without the stem; 4 to 1 inch

in thickness ; stem thick, compact, and stout.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. ?Algoa Bay.

Obs. While the other structures and spiculation are the

same as in Chalina palmata, the equianchorate differs in

not being bent upon itself and in the absence of the peculiar

bifurcation at the end of the anterior or petaloid arm. Again,

while the anchorate in Chalina compressa represents, as it

were, a canoe cut entirely down to the keel in its middle

third, which would thus represent the shaft only, that of Cha-

lina palmata is, as it were, alate on each side of the keel

(fig. 1, a). One of the specimens (for there are several) evi-

dently presents the remains of a raised and apparently fringed

border round the vents, which tends to identify it with

Esper’s Spongia compressa, if not also with the Spongia tubu-

losa of Pallas (Elench. Zoophytorum, no. 229, p. 383), al-

though the other specimens are so rounded by attrition that, if

there was any thing of this kind, it is all washed off. ‘The

raised pustular margin round the vents is also a feature of

Chalina palmata (see Johnston, p. 93, pl. i. figs. 1 and 4,

also Ellis and Solander, p. 189, tab. lvui. fig. 6). As to

colour, it might have originally been brown or amber, instead

of grey (as the specimens now are) ; but this is the case with

those of Chalina palmata under similar circumstances, viz.

after having been exposed to the action of the surf, as the

amber-colour of the ‘‘ Mermaid’s-Glove”’ in the Bowerbank

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 8

114 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

collection indicates. Thus, too, there is a specimen in the

British Museum, no. 39, registered 71.6. 5. 1, from Port

Elizabeth (that is, also im Algoa Bay), South Africa, which in

general form, structure, and spiculation is almost identical

with Chalina compressa, but, not having been exposed to the

action of the surf, still retains the fringes round the vents, and

presents an amber-brown colour. No. 205 dis, registered 50.

2.5.4, from the Falkland Islands, and no. 42, registered 71.

6. 5.1, also from Port Elizabeth, appear to belong to the

same category.

Order V. ECHINONEMATA.

Fam. 1. Ectyonida.

Group 1. PLURIFORMIA.

Echinonema vasiplicata, u. sp.

Vasiform, plicate, stipitate ; wall stout, continuous, mean-

driniform; margin round. Consistence compact, firm.

Colour light grey now, ?originally purple. Surface even

throughout, both outside and in. Vents not obvious. Pores

probably as usual, in the dermal sarcode tympanizing the

interstices of the reticulated subdermal tissue. Structure

fibro-reticulated ; fibre kerato-spiculiferous, echinated, finer on

the surface than internally. Spicules of three forms, viz. :—

1, skeletal, acerate, curved, fusiform, pointed at each end,

smooth, varying much in size, the largest being 62 by 2-

6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions; 2, echinating, straight,

clavate, round at the ends, spined throughout, spines recurved,

longer over the middle than at the ends, 21 by 2-6000ths

inch in its greatest dimensions, not including the spines; 3,

thin, setaceous, acuate, about the same length as the skeletal

spicule, scanty. Size of specimen 43 inches high, 3? inches

across the brim; cavity 34 inches deep.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Swan-River district ; Freemantle, S.W. Australia.

Obs. There is a specimen of this kind in the British-Mu-

seum collection, viz. no. 594, registered 72. 5. 21. 46, also

labelled “Swan River.” That above described belongs to

the Bowerbank general collection.

Trikentrion leve, Crtr.

This name was proposed for a little digitate branched

specimen in the British Museum, described and illustra-

ted, so far as the spiculation goes, in the ‘ Annals’ for 1879

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 115

(vol. ii. p. 294, pl. xxvii. figs. 9-12), which up to this

time had appeared only from the “ west coast of Africa ;”

but the one which I am now about to notice was found with-

out label among a set of sponges in the Bowerbank collec-

tion from the coast of S.W. Australia, whereby I am inclined to

infer that it also came from this locality. Although totally

different in form, it possesses the same kind of spiculation,

and is infested apparently by the same kind of parasitic polyp ;

but, being much waterworn and correspondingly mutilated, I

can only give the following description of it, viz. :—

Trregularly fan-shaped, very thin, stipitate. Consistence

firm. Colour now cinnamon-brown. Infested with a para-

sitic polyp (Bergia), whose anastomosing stoloniferous growth

forms a branched reticulation of a white colour that contrasts

strongly with that of the sponge, over both sides of which it

has spread itself. Size of specimen about 43 inches square

and ¢ of an inch thick.

Although the stem is nearly worn off and the edge gene-

rally appears to have equally suffered in the surf, yet the

general thickness cannot have been much reduced, or the

branches of the parasitic polyp would not be still existing

almost in their entirety over the plane surfaces. ‘The structure

and spiculation need not be described, as they would hardly be

different from those of the little digitating branched specimen

above mentioned.

Order VI. HOLORHAPHIDOTA.

Fam. 1. Renierida.

Group 4. CARNOSA.

Reniera crateriformis, n. sp.

Globular, thick, excavated, sessile; excavation cup-like,

conical; vertically ridged externally, smooth within. Con-

sistence friable. Colour now whitish grey outside, light

brown internally. Surface covered with a fine dermal spi-

culo-fibrous reticulation, rendered irregular on the outside by

the presence of the vertical ridges, which, becoming shorter

and more multiplied upwards by subdivision and addition,

finally end in the thin and even margin of the excavation.

Vents chiefly on the inner surface and towards the bot-

tom of the excavation; the rest, which are few in number

and smaller, external on the ridges. Pores in the fresh state

probably in the sarcode tympanizing the interstices of the

fine dermal fibro-reticulation. Structure tterel yet bre- tebe

116 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

culate, fibre almost entirely composed of the spicules of the

species, glistening, asbestus-like ; traversed by the branches

of the excretory canal-system, which are very large and

chiefly end in the vents opening into the bottom of the exca-

vation. Spicule of one form only, viz. acerate, large, curved, -

fusiform, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth, about 90 by 6-

6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions ; chiefly confined to

the formation of the spiculo-fibre. Size of specimen about

74 inches in diameter ; excavation 43 inches across the brim,

and 34 inches deep.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. ? Australia (so said by the dealer).

Obs. This sponge belongs to the first family of my order

Holorhaphidota, viz. the Renierida, originally made up of the

genera “Rayneria” and ‘‘Hsperia”’ of Nardo, not Schmidt

(‘Isis,’ 1833, Spongiarum Classificatio, order 11. p. 519 e¢ seq.),

under the characters of “ Spongiaria fulcimentis nature sili-

ceze aculeiformibus, &c.” Influenced by this, Schmidt placed

both under the genus to which he has given the name of

“‘Reniera, Nardo,” restricting the spiculation to that of an ace-

rate form, viz. ‘‘simplicissima et uniformia, nunquam nodosa”

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, 1862, p. 72 &c.), and using the

name “Hsperta”’ generically for a totally different kind of

sponges (2b. p. 53).

I have divided my family of Renierida into four groups, of

which typical examples have been given in the key to my

classification (“Notes ” &c., ‘Annals,’ 1875, vol. xvi. p. 196) ;

and it is to the last of these, viz. the ‘‘ Crassa,” that I would

relegate the species above described, viz. Reniera crateri-

formis, chiefly on account of its spicule being the largest in

the family and connected with the largest specimens. Thus,

in the British Museum, no. 492, registered 61. 5. 11. 8, is all

together 18 inches in diameter and 12 inches high, of which

the excavation is 13 inches across the brim and 12 inches

deep, surrounded by a number of minor crateriform cones,

each of which is as large as a small sponge of this kind; so

that probably it is one of the largest on record. There are

two other specimens bearing ridges externally, like that above

described, viz. one numbered 288, registered 41. 1. 13. 45,

with “8332” in the corner of the label, and the other 492,

without any register number; but these with others of the

like kind, although still large specimens, are not near so large

as that first mentioned.

Schmidt's “Reniera? calyx” (Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres,

1862, p. 76, Taf. vii. fig. 12), of which there is a type speci-

men in the British Museum no. 81, registered 67. 7. 26. 71,

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. a ws

although of considerable size, being 9 inches high, including

the stem, and 5 inches broad, has a spicule not more than

half the size, although of the same shape as that of Reniera

crateriformis ; besides, it has a smooth homogeneous cuticle,

underneath which is a fibrous layer like the bark of a tree, to

which I shall more particularly allude presently ; and this it

was probably which induced Schmidt to place the note of

interrogation after ““Reniera”’ above quoted.

Proposed new group :—

PHL@ODICTYINA *,

Under the above name and with the following characters,

provisionally given, I propose to group the few sponges to be

hereafter mentioned, whose peculiar structure seems to me to

make it desirable that they should be thus separated from all

others of the kind.

Characters. Form variable, chiefly globular, accompanied

by tubular expansions both above and below, or above only,

which are closed at the extremities, simple, or branched; or

globular in form, growing round the root of an aquatic plant ?,

without tubular extensions; or vasiform, with pustular emi-

nences only inside. Structure essentially laminated and con-

centric ; laminge of two distinct kinds, which may alternate

with each other in variable plurality, commencing dermally

with an apparently homogeneous, fine, isodictyal layer, densely

spiculous ; followed by a coarse open spiculo-fibrous reticu-

lated one, whose lamination is parallel to the surface, and

contrasts strongly in structure (and bass-relief internally where

not tollowed by another layer) with the isodictyal homogene-

ous one outside; also strongly with the tissue of sponges

generally, whose reticulated structure is continuous with the

deepest portion, and not laminar, like the bark of a tree, as in

this instance. Internally hollow or more or less filled with

a pulpy isodictyal tissue like the outer lamina, 7. e. composed

of sarcode densely charged with the spicule of the species.

No evident oscula. Pores in the dermal layer. Spicule of

one kind only, viz. acerate, sometimes accompanied by a

bihamate flesh-spicule (fibula).

The first? mention of such a sponge as this was made by

Dr. Bowerbank in 1866 under the name of Lsodictya robusta

(Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 304), from a specimen obtained

by the Rev. A. M. Norman in 1861, who found it in abun-

dance about 30 miles east of the Outer Skerries, Shetland.

The specimen was “ cup-shaped,” had “ apparently’ been

* ddouds, bark, bass; Sixrvov, net.

118 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

furnished with a “ short pedicel,” and was ‘14 inch high by

2 inch broad ;” the skeletal spicule “ acerate,” accompanied

by a “bihamate”’ flesh-spicule; and that the above name

was given provisionally, may be learnt from the following

passage, viz. “‘ These peculiarities of structure strongly induce

me to believe that the sponge should form the type of a new

genus.”

A few pages on, the same species (as we shall see by and by)

obtained in 1864 by Mr. J.G. Jeffreys at Shetland, is structu-

rally described under the name of “‘Desmacidon Jeffreysti” (ab.

ab. p. 347) ; but here no mention is made of the flesh-spicule, nor

is the entire form of the sponge given, as it was “‘ cut into nu-

merous pieces by the dredge;” but a basal fragment is stated

to have presented “ numerous tubular cloace, varying from $4

an inch in height and 2 lines in diameter to 4 inches in height

and 2 inch in diameter at the base, usually decreasing gradually

in size to the distal extremity, and termmating in a contracted

apparently permanent orifice” (p. 348); the word “ appa-

rently” of course implies doubt. It is evident from Dr.

Bowerbank’s description here that he was influenced by the

‘presence of the spiculo-fibrous layer in placing this sponge

under his genus Desmacidon (ib. ib. p. 10).

Thus we find it repeated by Dr. Bowerbank again, with a

very good illustration, ten years afterwards, viz. in 1870, and

again from a specimen supplied by Mr. Norman, who dredged

it at Shetland in 1868 (Mon. B. 8. vol. iii. pl. lxui.) ; mean-

while, however, Mr. Norman himself had described it, and

had given it a new generic name, 1. e. “ Oceanapia,” having,

as he states, become ‘‘ convinced” that Dr. Bowerbank had

mistaken it “for something very different from what he had

imagined.” Hence the following synonymy :—

“Oceanapia Jeffreysti (Bow.) = Desmacidon Jeffreysit,

Bow. Brit. Spongiade, vol. 11. p. 347,=Isodictya ro-

busta, ibid. p. 304.” (Report of Brit. Association

for 1868, p. 334.)

As Mr. Norman’s description of this sponge is far more

satisfactory than any that had preceded it, we, of course, find

it quoted by Dr. Bowerbank (B. 8. vol. ii. p. 158) with

other observations of his own, among which, as Mr. Norman’s

name for it is taken from the sponge being in form like

a “Swede turnip,” Dr. Bowerbank rightly observes that

the choosing of ‘‘ Oceanapia,” as a generic term, is “ unfor-

tunate,” because “there are numerous other sponges of a

similar form, both British and exotic, which vary so greatly

in their anatomical structures as to render it quite out of the

Mr, H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 101

question that they should be grouped together in the same

genus”’ (p. 161). But it is equally “ unfortunate” that Dr.

Bowerbank should have called it “‘ Desmacidon ;” for who

with his diagnosis of the genus Desmacidon (1. c. before

quoted) could find out Oceanapia by it? or why has Dr.

Bowerbank used the term ‘ Rhaphiodesma” for “ British”

sponges (viz. our Ksperina) in which, if any thing, the pre-

sence of spiculose fibre is even more characteristic than in his

type specimen, Desmacidon fruticosa? 'That he knew both

possessed such fibre is evident ; for the terms Desmacidon and

Rhaphiodesma etymologically mean the same thing.

If, then, neither Dr. Bowerbank’s nor Mr. Norman’s names

are satisfactory, and we look for another, viz. one which is

but a ‘mere fortuitous combination of letters” indicating

nothing, such as “ Biemna,” given by the late Dr. J. EH.

Gray to Desmacidon Jeffreysii in 1867 (‘ Notes on the Ar-

rangement of Sponges,” Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. 1867, pp. 538,

539), it will be observed that, in point of priority, it precedes

Mr. Norman’s; but it includes a number of other species

which have nothing to do with Oceanapia; and as for the

description of this sponge, first given by Dr. Bowerbank

under the name ot “ Jsodictya robusta,” this will be seen to just

precede “ Biemna” under the generic name of ‘ Gellius”’ (!).

Under such circumstances I can see no other course to follow

but to accept Mr. Norman’s generic appellation, viz. “‘ Ocea-

napia.”’ It may not be desirable to call sponges generically

after their form, as before stated; but this has the merit of

being graphically expressive externally, and almost equally

applies to the fibrous often mixed up with the pulpy isodic-

tyal structure internally, so that on the whole the term ‘‘ Ocea-

napia”’ is not only most appropriate, but most acceptable to

me generally, as | know of no other sponge with which its

characteristics could be confounded.

Hitherto, with the exception of Dr. Bowerbank’s conjectured

(7. e. “ apparently) permanent orifice” in the termination of the

tubular extensions of Oceanapia, already mentioned, no vents

have been noticed; while in a fragment of some pieces which

Mr. Norman kindly sent mein 1876 there is an entire branch

whose termination neither has nor ever had any ; it is simply

rounded like the finger of a glove; and in one subsequently

found by Dr. Bowerbank, which was “ well preserved” and

‘6 three and a half inches in height, the distal termination was

in the form of a blunt cone, very thin, and rather coarsely

reticulated”? (B. S. vol. ii. p. 159). My own observations

on a species that will be mentioned hereafter accord with Dr.

Bowerbank’s statement; so that it may fairly be interred that

120 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

the “‘ coarsely reticulated ” structure at the ends of the tubular

appendages serves the purpose of a distinct vent, especially as

no others have been observed; but how Dr. Bowerbank could

ally this to the open cloacal vents at the ends of the lobes in

Desmacidon fruticosa, | am unable to conceive (B. S. vol. in.

. 160).

. It ue hardly to be expected that the hitherto best of all

spongologists, viz. Dr. Oscar Schmidt, should, during his

great experience, have failed to meet with some of the Phloeo-

dictyina ; and thus we find them described and illustrated in

his introduction to the Atlantic sponge-fauna, under the

name of “ Rhizochalina” (Spongf. Atlantisch. Gebiet. p. 35,

Taf. iv. figs. 1,2). He also likens their form to that of

an ‘onion or turnip,” with a firm layer on the outside and

concentric fibrous ones within, together with one form of

spicule, viz. acerate; and considers the upper tubular appen-

dages to be for the introduction of water and nourishment,

while the under ones are for excretionary and root purposes.

Yet it is strange, after this, that Schmidt should identify

Dr. Bowerbank’s Desmacidon Jeffreysiti with his own

“ Esperia” (op. cit. p. 77), and, in his footnote, assume

that the anchorates had escaped observation (“‘ entgangen ”’) ;

while he fails to notice Mr. Norman’s Oceanapia in connexion

with his Rhizochalina, which he himself, as before stated, likens

to an onion or turnip (“‘ zwiebel- oder riibenartige Koérper ”’).

With reference to the classification of these sponges, I

should, now that I have had to examine most of them more

particularly, be inclined to put the group in my first family of

the order Holorhaphidota, viz. the Renierida, next to Crassa.

Schmidt has placed his Rhizochalina in that of the Chalineze

(op. cit. p. 79); and sol at first “felt inclined” to place

them in the second family of the Rhaphidonemata, viz. the

Cavochalinida (‘ Annals,’ 1880, vol. vi. p. 37); but since I

have had to study them more seriously my views have changed,

and now I find that, the outer layer being isodictyal and the

inner one spculo-fibrous, it is impossible to place them among

the Chalinez, where, if any thing, the keratine preponderates

over the spiculous part of the fibre ; albeit the Chalinee and

Isodictyosa run into each other, as already stated (‘ Annals,’

1882, vol. ix. p. 277). Again, the isodictyal character of the

outer layer and the form of the spicule allying them to the

first four groups of my Renierida, it seems to me desirable

that the Phlceodictyina should come next to these, as above

suggested, Desmacidon fruticosa belonging to my Hali-

chondrina.

There is a resemblance between the appendiculate Poly-

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 121

faachma-(ex. pr. P. spnula, BkO Be Se vol. wis pl. xi.

figs. 10-13) and those Phlceodictyina, especially in the

structure of their tubular appendages, whose wall is composed

of a layer of fine spicules externally resting on a reticulated

spiculo-fibrous one within ; but the body of the Polymastia is

solid, sessile, and filled with a tough structure consisting of

bundles of stout long spicules radiating in bundles from a

central point, like that of Donatia, while the spiculation,

being acuate or pinlike, is totally different from that of the

Phloceodictyina. Balsamo-Crevelli’s Suberites appendiculatus,

illustrated and described in the ‘Atti della Soc. Ital. de’ Scienze’

for 1863, vol. v. tav. vi. figs. 10-17, is no doubt an appen-

_diculate Polymastia.

Having thus introduced the subject, I will now briefly

enumerate the species of Phlceodictyina that have come to my

notice, beginning with the British one first mentioned :—

1. Desmacidon Jeffreysit, Bowerbank.

(= Oceanapia Jeffreysit, Norman.)

Well described by the latter in 1868 (Report Brit. Asso-

ciation, p. 334); well illustrated by the former in 1874 (Mon.

Brit. Spong. vol. ii. pl. Lxii.), but the flesh-spicule (biha-

mate) is omitted, although mentioned in the description.

Skeletal spicule acerate ; flesh-spicule bihamate.

Loc. Shetland.

‘Type specimen in the British Museum.

2. Rhizochalina oleracea and R. carotta, Schmidt.

Described and illustrated in 1870 (Spongf. Atlantisch.

Gebiet. pp. 35, 36, Taf. iv. figs. 1, 2). Spicule of one kind

only, viz. acerate, curved, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth,

Loc. Antilles.

3. Desmacidon fistulosa, Bowerbank.

Well illustrated in 1873 (Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond. p. 19,

pl. iv. figs. 7, 8). Tubular appendages “above only.” Dermal

layer smooth, yellowish, glassy, like a varnish in its dried

state (‘“ coriaceous,” Bk.),? from the abundance of dried sar-

code. Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate, curved, fusiform,

sharp-pointed at both ends, smooth.

Loc. Freemantle, 8.W. Australia; Gulf of Manaar.

Type specimen in the British Museum, Bowerbank general

collection. There is also a specimen in the general collection

of the British Museum, No. 513, but with no other label.

A, Desmacidon fistulosa, vay. fuliginosa, Crtr., n. vay.

In the Bowerbank general collection, now in the British

122 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

Museum. Dermal layer even, but not glassy, varnish-like.

Colour throughout soot-black. Spicule of one kind only,

like the foregoing.

Loc. Freemantle, S.W. Australia.

5. Phleodictyon isodictyiforme, Crtr., n. sp.

Massive, sessile, incrusting, spreading, irregular in form ;

more or less composed of erect cylindrical appendages rising

from a subbasal lamina. Consistence fragile. Colour fawn.

Surface even; appendages hollow, tubular, closed at the free

end, which is often expanded and bifurcate ; walls composed of

two layers, viz. an external and an internal one,—the former

isodictyal and homogeneous in appearance, densely spiculous ;

and the latter spiculo-fibrous, consisting of a coarse, open ©

reticulation, whose longitudinal lines are most pronounced,

projecting in relief from the imner surface. Tubular ap-

pendage rougher over its free extremity than elsewhere, but

presenting no defined osculum there, nor on any other part of

the sponge that I can see. Pores probably in the soft dermal

layer. Body of the sponge almost obsolete, consisting of that

small portion of the lamina which exists between the erect

appendages, with which it is confounded both in structure

and continuation. Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate,

curved, fusiform, sharp-pomted at each end, smooth, 30 by

4-6000th inch in its greatest dimensions. Size of specimen

about 2 inches square ; tubular appendages about 9-12ths inch

high and 2-12ths inch in diameter.

Hab. Marine. Growing over shell-detritus at the sea-

bottom, old mussel-shells &c., amidst Polyzoa, especially Crista

eburnea.

Loc. Vigo Bay ; west coast of Spain.

Obs. This sponge is in the Kent collection at the British

Museum, No. 15, registered 72. 5. 4. 1, dredged on board the

‘Norna’ in 1870. At first sight it looks very much lke an

Isodictya, but, on dissection, is found to be similar in structure

to Desmacidon Jeffreysti—which distinguishes it from an

appendiculate Polymastia, to which it also bears some resem-

blance externally. .

6. Phleodictyon hondurasensis, Crtr., n. sp.

This name is proposed for a tubular fragment, about 24

inches long, which consists of the bifurcation of one 5-8ths of

an inch in diameter, of which the wall is composed of two

lamine, as in the foregoing species, viz. an outer or homo-

geneous isodictyal tissue of spicules, and an inner one of

coarse reticulated spiculo-fibre. ‘The latter, however, although

Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges. 123

laminar, does not present any prominence of its fibre

parallel with the surface, as in the foregoing species, but

a uniformly reticulated structure in which the interstices

of different sizes are circular, like those of a similarly con-

structed sieve ; it is also more or less repeated inwards, accom-

panied finally by a tissue like that of the dermal layer, which

appears to have filled the central portion, supported on a loose

straggling reticulated fibre. Spicule of one kind only, viz.

acerate, curved, fusiform, sharp-pointed at each end, smooth ;

40 by 2-6000ths inch in its greatest demensions.

Loc. Honduras.

The specimen, which bears a label on which is written

“¢ Honduras, D.,” isin the Bowerbank general collection, now

in the British Museum. As Dr. Dyson supplied Dr. Bower-

bank with specimens from Honduras, the “D” probably

stands for his name.

7. Phleodictyon niduliformis, Crtr., n. sp.

This name is proposed for a species which has grown

around the root or the stem of an aquatic plant in a conical

_ form, with the largest end upwards, looking like a bird’s nest

in its present state. Its vertical diameter is about 4 inches,

and the same across the base of the cone or upper part;

composed of concentric reticulated layers or coarse spiculo-

fibre; faced externally by the same kind of isodictyal tissue

noticed in the other species. Spicule of one kind only, viz.

acerate, curved, cylindrical, abruptly pointed at each end,

~ smooth; about 37 by 1-6000th inch in its greatest dimensions.

Loe. ?

The specimens, of which there are two in the British Mu-

seum, numbered 206 dis, and registered 43. 4. 10. 27 and 28

respectively, are much mutilated, but, bearing bits of Poly-

trema miniaceum, may have come from some tropical climate,

? West Indies.

8. Phleodictyon vasiformis, Crtr., n. sp.

This name, again, is proposed for a mutilated fragment of

a vase-like form, now compressed, about 53 inches high,

5 inches across the brim, and 14 inch thick in the wall. The

latter is composed of two kinds of structures, viz. a dermal

layer, which is homogeneous and isodictyal, continued over

the inner as well as the outer surface, with a coarse spiculo-

fibrous reticulated structure between, in which the vertical

fibres predominate, and the interstices are oblique or elon-

gated in the same direction. But while the isodictyal layer

on the outer side is even and uniform in its structure, that on

124 Mr. H. J. Carter on new Sponges.

the nner side is covered with little pustuliform eminences,

through which the excretory contents may have been elimi-

nated, as there is no appearance of oscula in any other part.

Spicule of one kind only, viz. acerate, curved, fusiform, sharp-

pointed at each end, smooth; about 60 by 3-6000ths of an

inch in its greatest dimensions.

Loc. ? Australia.

The specimen is in the British Museum, general collec-

tion, numbered 557, and registered 59. 10. 7. 40.

9. Reniera? calyx, Schmidt.

(Spong. Adriatisch. Meeres, p. 76, Taf. vil. fig. 12.)

I have already alluded to this species, of which the British

Museum possesses a type specimen, No. 81, registered 67. 7.

26. 71. It is large and goblet-shaped, 9 inches high, with a

cup-shaped excavation 3 inches across the brim and 4 inches

deep; covered with a smooth, thin, dark, dermal layer, under

which is a coarse fibrous structure arranged, according to

Schmidt’s examination of Esper’s specimen (see J. ¢.), im

concentric layers, with a “simple vent” at the bottom of the

cup. ‘The spicule, which is comparatively small for the size

of the sponge, and of one kind only, is acerate, curved, fusi-

form, sharp-pointed at both ends, and smooth, about 60 by

2-6000ths inch in its greatest dimensions.

Loc. Adriatic Sea.

Although Schmidt considered this sponge a Renierid, he

doubted, as may be seen by the note of interrogation after

the generic name, as well as in his following description,

whether it should be classed with the sponges that he was then

describing. Its position, as I have not the opportunity of more

closely reexamining the type specimen in the British Museum,

is here placed among the Phlceodictyina provisionally.

Fam. Suberitida.

Group 12. Laxa.

Suberttes stelligerus, Crtr., n. sp.

Massive, conoidal, lobate, erect, sessile, somewhat com-

pressed, contracted towards the base, expanded towards the

centre, which, from the presence of vacuities below, appears

to have been formed by the union of lobes or branches originally

separate, finally terminating by subdivision of the mass into

little conical processes over the upper third. Consistence fragile,

tender. Colour now, in its apparently washed-out state, light

grey. Surface villous, soft, uniformly covered with a pile

formed of pinlike spicules arranged vertically, with their points

Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria. 125

outwards. Vents numerous, irregularly scattered over the

surface. Texture soft, reticular, without fibre, more or less

cellular, traversed by the branches of the excretory canal-

system, which terminate in the vents mentioned. Spicules

of two kinds, viz. :—1, skeletal, pinlike, with terminal or ante-

terminal more or less capitate inflation, curved, slightly fusi-

form, gradually sharp-pointed, 265 by 5-6000ths inch in its

greatest dimensions (fig. 2, a); 2, flesh-spicule, stelliform,

Fig. 2.—Spiculation of Suberites stelliyerus. a, skeletal spicule; 6,

flesh-spicules: scale 1-96th to 1-6000th inch. ¢, flesh-spicule,

much more magnified, to show general form and spinous ends of

rays.

more or less nucleated, in which originate 8-10 straight rays,

each of which terminates.abruptly in four or more short everted

spines about 4-6000ths inch in diameter (fig.2,6,c). Pinlike

spicules and stellates equally plentiful. Size of specimen

6 inches high, 43 inches broad, and 2 inches thick.

Hab. Marine.

Loc. Honduras.

Obs. This sponge, from its loose, apparently compressed,

fibreless structure, pinlike form of the skeletal spicule, and

presence of shell detritus imbedded in its surface, has all the

characters of a Suberite belonging to my group Laxa; but the

presence of the stellate flesh-spicule is new to me, although

not in allied forms, ex. gr. Azos Cliftont, A. flabelliformis

(‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iii. pl. xxvi. figs. 3 and 6), and the

small stellate in Donatia lyncurium. From the old appear-

ance and mutilated condition of the specimen, which belongs

to the Bowerbank general collection, it appears to have been

picked out of a sandy beach, where it might have been for

years, and now bears a label on which is written ‘‘ Honduras,

Dyson ;” hence the locality is known.

XIII.— Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

Part I1., including Descriptions of new Species from Mauri-

tus. By Stuart O. Ripiey, M.A., F.L.8., &e.

[Plate V.]

LiKE the first paper of this series (this Journal, ser. 5, vol. ix.

p. 184), the present communication will be found to owe its

126 Mr. 8. O. Ridley’s Contributions to the

chief importance to specimens collected by Mr. V. de Robil-

lard at Mauritius, all those given below as from this locality

having been obtained from that collector. But while the

former were chiefly remarkable for size and beauty, and only

secondarily for their novelty in some cases, those now to be de-

scribed include some of the greatest interest from the rarity

and high systematic importance of the types to which they

belong, and will be seen to throw important light on the dis-

tribution of the genera of Alcyonaria in our present seas. I

have added notes on two species not from Mauritius, the

reasons for which will be’ seen by reference to the remarks

on Echinomuricea coccinea and Hunicella pergamentacea.

Fam. Primnoide.

ACIS.

Acis, Duchassaing de Fonbressin & Michelotti, Mém. Cor. Ant. p. 19.

This genus has hitherto been known only from the West In-

dies, whence the above-named authors described the only known

species, A. guadalupensis (l.c. p. 20, Guadelupe) and nutans

(Suppl. Mém. Cor. Ant. p. 109, Santa Cruz): the one has a

prominent verruca, covered with numerous squamous spicules,

while that of the latter is barely raised above the general sur-

face ; the one appears to connect the genus with Primnoa, the

other with Muricea. The occurrence, as will now be shown,

of this otherwise West-Indian genus in the Indian Ocean, and

in its western portion in particular, has a peculiar significance

for the student of geology, as showing that a communication

probably existed between these two areas at a period later than

that at which the genus was differentiated from the main stem

of the family; the distribution of Villogorgia (see Ann. &

Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 187) and Melitodes (Meli-

thea, Lamarck &c.), in both which cases a single species of an

exclusively or almost exclusively Indo-Pacific genus repre-

sents it inthe West-Indian area, appears to show the same

fact. This group, from the wide range of its species, is

especially fitted to illustrate a truth of this kind.

Acts ortentalis, sp. n.

Corallum branching approximately in one plane; branching

dichotomous, with the addition of alternating pinne at different

points ; branches given off at short intervals. Common stem

very short. Stem and branches cylindrical, hardly diminish-

ing appreciably in thickness from the base upwards; ends of

Knowledge of the Alcyonaria. 127

branches slightly clavate ; diameter at base 2 millim., just be-

fore apex of branches 1°5 millim., at apex 2 millim. Verruce

low, broad at summit, about ‘5 millim. high and ‘9 millim.

across, alternate, 1 to 3 millim. apart, almost entirely confined

to the anterior and lateral aspects of the branches. Colour of

general cortex dirty white (the spicules white, outlined with

an umber pigment), of verrucee umber-brown, their centres

white when closed. Axis flexible, thin; pale brown at ends

of branches. Spicules of general cortex:—(i.) Large, modified

fusiform, consisting of a body tapering more or less towards

the ends and of several (about ten) large monticular promi-

nences arranged on the outer side of the spicule; the whole

spicule and the prominences densely covered with low broad

tubercles, themselves very elaborately tuberculate; size of

spicule very varlous—average maximum about 1°8 millim.,

shortest diameter about °28 millim., largest diameter (that

which includes the monticular processes) about °45 millim.;

height of these prominences °07 to ‘14 millim. These large

forms pass by gradation into smaller ones of about -62 by -14

millim., with the monticular processes often very small. (ii.)

Squamous, with monticular process in the centre of the outer

side; the margin cut into lobes of different forms and sizes, some-

times divided into secondary lobules; average maximum size

about *7 by °52 millim. (i11.) Spicules of verruce, horizontal

series surrounding the base of the verruce, and forming a

ring by the apposition of their ends, fusiform, bent at the

middle, tapering gradually to slender pointed ends, covered

closely with small simple tubercles, largest at the middle;

size about °45 by ‘07 millim. (iv.) A modified form of (ii.),

consisting of flattened tuberculate basal portion fixed at the

outer margin of the verruca, and an elongate projecting

part, which rises up from and (with its companions) forms a

crown upon the margin of the verruca ; it is much roughened

by tubercles, chiefly ridge-like, serrate, and directed forwards ;

the apex of the spicule is irregular; size about °47 by °14

millim. (v.) Fusiform, radiating from the interior of the

wall of the verruca (meeting in its middle in the contracted

state of the polype); they taper to sharp points, and are

covered with thin, ridge-like, mostly forwardly-projecting

tubercles ; size about °28 to 42 millim. by ‘053 to ‘07 millim.

Hab. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

Obs. The species is represented by three specimens growing

on a mass of sponges and other forms, including Cirripathes

and another Primnoid Alcyonarian.

The larger specimen is 90 millim. (32 inches) high and

70 millim. (24 inches) broad.

128 Mr. 8. O. Ridley’s Contributions to the

The species differs from both the West-Indian forms in

the possession of flat squamiform in addition to the fusiform

cortical spicules, and in the guarding of the mouth by the

projecting points of the modified squamiform spicules. I find

no trace of the “‘ very fugitive ” surtace-layer of ‘‘ squamules ”’

stated by Duchassaing de Fonbressin and Michelotti (Suppl.

Mém. Cor. Ant. p. 108) to overlie the larger fusiforms,

although the specimens are as fresh and perfect as dried speci-

mens can be.

Muricella perramosa, sp. n.

Corallum branching abundantly, commencing at or near

the common spreading base; branches decreasing gradually

in diameter towards apex. Branching primarily dichotomous ;

but most of the branches are pinnate alternately with terminal

or branched twigs set about 4 millim. apart; the larger branches

given off at angles of about 45°, the smaller ones and the

terminal twigs at about 80°. Most branches subcylindrical,

the lateral diameter being slightly the largest (some terminal

twigs appear decidedly flattened out laterally, owing to the

lateral position of their verruce). All the branches are more

or less curved ; owing to this and to the profuseness of the

branching, the frond has a broad fan-like outline. Branching

takes place, as a rule, in one plane; but the frond is curved

in and out of this plane, and secondary fronds more or less

parallel to the axis of the main frond are not uncommon.

Greatest diameter of main branches about ‘18 millim., of

terminal twigs (excluding verruce) -018 millim., length of

latter about 7 millim.

Cortex compact, thin, rendered slightly uneven by the

thickness of the largest spicules below described. Verruce

hemispherical (sometimes extended in the direction of the long

axis of the branches), rising sharply from the cortex; height

and basal diameter both about °5 millim.; frequent on all

parts of the corallum, and only 1 millim. apart on the terminal

twigs (occasionally absent on one side of the branches for

considerable distances, and almost confined to the lateral mar-

gins of many of the terminal twigs). Colour of entire coral-

lum dull crimson-red, inclining to brick-red. Spicules of

general cortex :—(i.) fusiform elongated, lying parallel to the

axis of the corallum, tapering to moderately sharp points from

the middle, straight or slightly flexuous, densely covered with

prominent tubercles, which are simple and more or less pointed

towards the ends of the spicule, but towards the middle become

terminally swollen and roughened (these median tubercles

measure °2 to ‘3 millim. in height by °017 to :025 in maxi-

Knowledge of the Alcyonaria. 129

mum diameter at apex). Two sizes are distinguishable,

though approximately connected by intermediate sizes; they

are (1) about 1 by :18 millim., and (2) about -42 by -053

millim., and :017 to ‘025 in apical diameter. No. 1 occurs

scattered singly among the far more numerous no. 2, and

may be seen on the surface of the coenenchyma with a lens.

(u.) Smaller irregular linear spicules, with approximately

pointed ends and two more or less distinct whorls of coarse,

rough, and often divided tubercles, about -035 millim. high ;

length of spicule -12 to :14 by ‘07 millim. Proper spicules

of verruce subfusiform, with rounded ends, and covered with

low tubercles;. length 28, breadth -038 millim.

Hab. Mauritius, 90 fathoms.

Obs. Very fine specimens of this graceful species have been

obtained from Mr. de Robillard; the largest measures 20

inches (500 millim.) in height by 19 inches (475 millim.) in

extreme breadth. It seems to be the abundance and slender

proportions of the branches and the number of curved lines

which they present that give this form so light and elegant

an appearance.

It differs in slenderness of habit from 1. humosa and WM. tu-

berculata, Esper, and in its uniform red colour from all the

other known species.

Echinomuricea coccinea.

In my former paper (ser. 5, vol. ix. p. 184) I included

Nephthya coccinea, Stimpson, among the species to be dis-

tinguished in the genus Nephthya, overlooking the fact

that Verrill had re-examined Stimpson’s specimens, and

found it necessary to place the species in the genus Acantho-

gorgia, and subsequently (Amer. Journ. Sci. xlvii. p. 285)

formed the genus Lchinomuricea (Proc. Hss. Inst. iv. pp. 152,

188) to contain it. As an examination of specimens in the

British Museum shows the propriety of Verrill’s proceeding,

I shall in future allude to the species as Hehinomuricea

- Coccined.

Fam. Gorgoniide.

Eunicella pergamentacea, sp. n.

Gorgonia viminalis, var., Esper, Pflanzenth. ii. p. 51, pl. xi. A.

This species appears to be distinct from G. viminalis of

Esper; the few and long terminal branches, the distance which

separates the verruce, and the loose character and whitish

colour of the cortex (causing it to wrinkle when dried) appear

points of sufficient importance to separate it from that species,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 9

130 Mr. 8. O. Ridley’s Contributions to the

At the same time the spiculation is essentially that of Huni-

cella, the genus to-which Verrill refers Gorgonia verrucosa

and numerous other Atlantic species.

Hab. Mediterranean (sper).

It is from the leathery or parchment-like appearance of the

cortex when dried that the specific name pergamentacea has

been taken. Itseems to me important to distinguish a species

which, though not uncommon, has hitherto been confounded

with another form.

Fam. Gorgonellide.

Nicella dichotoma.

Scirpearia dichotoma, Gray, P. Z.S. 1859, p. 481.

Nicella mauritiana, id. Cat. Lithophytes Brit. Mus. p. 40, fig. 12.

Some good-sized specimens have been received from Mr.

de Robillard ; the largest measures 340 millim. (134 inches)

in height from the (dead) base, and 240 millim. (93 inches)

in maximum diameter. Studer (M.B. Ak. Berlin, 1878, p. 660,

pl. v. fig. 31) seems by his figure to have wrongly identified the

species. Theoriginal specimens have fortheirspiculationa dense

cortical layer of small double heads, and a subjacent layer of

longer densely tuberculate cylindricals or fusiforms, having

a median bare space more or less strongly indicated. ‘The

colour is variable ; that of one specimen varies from ochreous

yellow to dull flesh-colour; that of another is dirty white. The

shape of the verrucee varies considerably, according as they

are open or closed: in the former condition they are rectan-

gular at the apex, as seen from the anterior or posterior

sides of the frond, while in the latter they usually appear

conical, with rounded apices, when viewed in the same way.

Their basal diameter may vary from 1°25 to 2°25 millim. in

the closed condition. The axis is strongly penetrated with

carbonate of lime.

It appears to me that the earlier specific name should be

maintained.

Hab. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

_ Fam. Trinellide, Gray.

PARISIS.

This genus is allied to Trinella, Gray ; but the latter has

no true spicular verruces; while in Pardsis the spicules, the

subjacent ones of which have the same general character as

in Trinella, ascend into and support the verruca.

The genus has not been hitherto recorded as occurring out

Knowledge of the Aleyonaria. 131

of the Chinese seas, the type species, P. fruticosa, having

been taken in the Sooloo Sea, and the only otherspecies, P. laxa,

at Hong Kong and in Formosa Channel.

Parisis mauritiensis, sp. nu.

Corallum flabellate, branching in one or more parallel planes.

Branching frequent, approximately dichotomous for the first

three or four divisions, the smaller branches alternately pin-

nate; branches given off at an angle of 45° (occasionally

about 60° in small branches). Stem and main branches cylin-

drical, the subterminal branches with their terminal pinne

flattened out laterally. The larger branches marked in some

places by longitudinal strize (the reflex of the longitudinal

canals) in the dry state. Hard and, soft joints of same length,

viz. about 3 millim. In the main branches the soft joints are

somewhat narrower than the hard ones in the dry state (pos-

sibly owing to shrinkage), producing a somewhat annulated

appearance in the branch. Cortex compact, smooth, about

Fig. 1.—Parisis mauritiensis: the second bifurcation from base, nat. size.

25 millim. in thickness, pure white in dry state. Diameter

of largest main branch 10 to 11 millim., greatest diameter of

terminal (flattened) twigs °7 millim. Verruce confined (with

rare exceptions) to lateral aspects of terminal and subterminal

branches (occasionally a few on branches of the third degree),

uniserial, alternate, 1 to 2 millim. apart; truncato-conical

in shape, projecting somewhat upwards as well as outwards ;

height about *8 millim., apical diameter °5 millim.; of same

colour as cortex. Superficial spicules of cortex and verruce

very various in shape, viz. subglobular, limaciform, or elon-

gated, with median constriction (Germ. “ bisquitformig ”’) ;

beset with small pointed low tubercles; maximum diameter

varying from ‘038 to 0633, smallest diameter gee to 032

132 Contributions to the Knowledge of the Alcyonaria.

millim. Subjacent spicules of cortex subcylindrical, with

irregular ends, and more or less constricted at one or two

points; beset with few scattered rough boss-like tubercles ;

size about °1 by ‘093 millim.

Fig, 2.Parisis mauritiensis. A, superficial spicule, x 190 diam. ;

B and C, subjacent spicule of cortex, x 190 diam.

Hab. Mauritius, 80 fathoms.

Obs. The specimen upon which this species is based is in

the dry state, and measures 19 inches (480 millim.) by 123

inches (315 millim.) in maximum height and diameter re-

spectively. It very closely resembles in character Parisis

fruticosa (judging chiefly from a specimen in the Museum from

Formosa, which appears to belong to that species) ; but in

it the verruce appear to be somewhat more distinct from the

branches, and not directed forwards, and are not confined

to the lateral aspects of the branches. In Parisis laxa the

verrucee are said to be crowded, the ccenenchyma rough,

and the branches occasionally coalescent, characters which

do not apply to P. mauritiensis. ‘The extension so far to

the west of the Indian Ocean of a genus hitherto known

only from Chinese seas is a fact of considerable interest.

Subfam. ScrEroqor@rAcEz.

Suberogorgia suberosa.

An immense dry specimen 3 feet 5 inches high and 18

inches in maximum lateral diameter. The colour is pale

wainscoat to pale rufous brown ; the branches are given off

mostly at angles of 30°. The colour, very different trom the

deep brick-red usual in this species, may perhaps be due to

the manner of drying. The spiculation presents no points by

which to distinguish this form from typical specimens of the

species, although the very stout main stem and larger branches,

and the relatively small lateral expansion of the branches, give

it a somewhat unusual appearance.

Hab. Mauritius, 90 fathoms.

On Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 133

EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.

Fig. 1. Acts orientalis: part of largest specimen, from front, natural size.

Fig. 2. Thesame: apex of branch, from front, x 8 diam.

fig. 3. The same: apex of branch, from behind, x 8 diam.

Figs. 4 & 5. The same: cortical fusiform spicules No. 1, x 48 diam.

Fig. 6. The same: cortical squamous spicule No. 2, x 48 diam.

Fig. 7. Parisis mauritiensis : lateral branch, nat. size.

Fig. 8. Muricella perramosa : terminal branch, nat. size.

Fg. 9. The same: cortical spicule No. 1, x 43 diam.

4g. 10. The same: cortical spicule No. 2, x 43 diam.

XIV.—Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphix,

Glyphea, and Areosternus. By T. C. WINKLER *.

I. Introduction +.

A few months ago Dr. J. G. De Man, Curator at the

Museum of Natural History at Leyden, informed me that he

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S, from the ‘Archives du Musée

Teyler,’ ser. ii. deuxiéme partie (1881), pp. 73-124,

+ Literature.

1822. Bronentart et DresmaneEst. Histoire Naturelle des Crustacés

fossiles.

1822. ScHLtoTHEmmM. Nachtrage zur Petrefaktenkunde.

1827. ManrELu. Geology of Sussex.

1829, Puiutes. Geology of Yorkshire.

1833. H. von Meyer, in Nova Acta Naturee-Curiosortm, tom. xvi.

ars il.

1834. Maree Eine sane: Histoire Naturelle des Crustacés,

1839. Von Minster. Beitraige zur Petrefaktenkunde.

1839. F. A. Romer. Versteinerungen des norddeutschen Oolithgebirges.

1839. Grinitz. Characteristik des sachsischen Kreidegebirges.

1840. Von Meyer. Neuer Gattungen fossiler Krebse.

1841. F. A. Romer. Versteinerungen des norddeutschen Kreidegebirges.

1842. DesLonecHampes, in the Mémoires de la Société Linnéenne de

Normandie.

1849. Roprnzau-Desvorpy, in the Annales de la Société Entomolo-

ique de France, 2° serie, tome vii.

1849. M‘Coy, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, vol. iv.

1850. Drxon. Geology and Fossils of Sussex.

1850, Von Myer, in the Paleeontographica, Band 1.

1851. Bronn. Lethea geognostica.

1852. Mirnz-Epwarps, in the Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 3°

série, tome xyil.

1854. BeLt, in the Annals and Magazine of Natural History, ser. 2,

vol. xiv.

1854, PicteT. Traité de Paléontologie.

1858. QuENSTEDT. Der Jura.

134 : M. T. C. Winkler on

was engaged in describing a new species of Macrurous

Decapod Crustacea, which not only represented a new genus,

but at the same time would form, side by side with the Pali-

nuride and the Scyllaride, a new subfamily of the family

Loricata. Ashe did not know whether there were any genera

of fossil Crustacea analogous to or identical with the new

genus, M. de Man begged me to compare the latter with the

remains of fossil Macrurous Crustacea contained in the

paleontological collection of the Musée Teyler. I immedi-

ately set to work. I compared with the diagnosis of the new

species and the figure of the specimen which were given to

me by the above-mentioned naturalist all the examples of fossil

Macrurous Crustacea which existed in the museum confided to

my care. This comparison, however, did not entirely satisfy

me; the Musée Teyler, rich as it may be in fine remains of

fossil Crustacea, does not possess all the known species de-

scribed by those paleontologists who have devoted themselves

to carcinological researches. Fortunately the magnificent

Teylerian library is at my command. I had to read all that

has been written on the Macrurous Crustacea in the works of

which a list will be found in the footnote, pp. 133, 134.

This investigation has convinced me that there is certainly

no identity between the genus Arcosternus, De Man, and any

of the genera of Crustacea that lived in the past geological

ages. But, although it is different, there is at the same time

a very great analogy between this recent genus and the fossil

1858. Eratton, in the Bulletin de la Société Géologique de France,

Ye série, tome xvi.

1859. OpprL. Der mittlere Lias Schwabens. :

1860. OpPEL, in the Jahreshefte des Vereins fiir vaterlandischer Natur-

kunde in Wirttemberg, Band xvii.

1861. Erauiton. Notes sur les Crustacés jurassiques.

1862. OpprL. Paleontologische Mittheilungen.

1864. F. von AtBertrI. Ueberblick tiber die Trias.

1867. QuENSTEDT. Handbuch der Petrefaktenkunde.

1874. ScHLUTER, in the Verhandlungen des naturhistorischen Vereins

des Rheinlands und Westfalens, Band xxxi.

1881. Dr Man, in Notes from the Leyden Museum.

1881. Dr Man, in the Tijdschrift voor Entomologie.

1881. WINKLER, in the Archives du Musée Teyler, 2° série, tome i.

Besides the works mentioned, the following may be studied :—

Brit. Fossil Malac. Crust. of Great Britain.

Edinburgh Journal, vol. xix.

Dictionnaire des Sciences Naturelles, tom. xxxyii.

Kocu und DunkeEr. Beitrage zur Palzeontologie.

F. von ALBERTI. Gebirge Wiirttembergs.

Neues Jahrbuch (Leonhard und Bronn), 1835, 1836, 1837, 1842, 1849,

1851, 1852, 1853, 1854, 1855, 1857, 1861, 1870, 1874.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areeosternus. 135

genus G'lyphea. By means of the description of Arwosternus

Wieneckei and the diagnoses and descriptions of the species of

fossil Glyphece which occur in the different paleontological

works, I hope to be able to prove what [ advance. But,

what is more, my investigations have proved to me that the

genus Areosternus, De Man, is very probably the existing

representative of a very long series of extinct genera—that we

may follow the traces of its ancestors through the Tertiary,

‘Cretaceous, and Jurassic periods back to the epoch of the

Lower Lias—that there is a series, an uninterrupted succession,

which commences with a liassic genus, and terminates in the

recent genus—that probably the ancestry of these successive

genera, which commence with the liassic Glyphee, must be

sought in a geological period anterior to that of the Lias, in

the Triassic period, and that this origin of the long series of

the Glyphee is to be found in the species described under the

name ot Pemphix (Palinurus) Sueurt.

In order to demonstrate that my hypothesis is well founded,

dt is necessary, in the first place, to glance at the genus Pem-

phix, then to give a short historical sketch of the genus

Glyphea, adding thereto a description of the specimens of that

genus contained in the Musée Teyler. After this statement I

shall make known the specific characters of Araosternus

Wienecket, De Man. I shall demonstrate that perhaps the

Glyphee descend from the genus Pemphix; then I shall com-

pare Arwosternus with the genus Glyphea, pointing out the

analogies which unite and the differences which separate

these two genera; and, finally, I shall discuss the arguments

and considerations which lead me to see in Arosternus

Wienecket, De Man, the last representative of a series of lost

forms, the last existing genus of a succession which is probably

in course of becoming extinct.

Il. Glance at Pemphix Sueuri, von Meyer.

In 1822 Desmarest gave a description of the carapace of a

Macrurous Decapod Crustacean under the name of ‘ Langouste

de Lesueur” (Palinurus Sueurt). He says that this carapace,

which is petrified in calcareous material, is nearly of the size

of that of a common crayfish and granular all over; it has a

very small triangular rostrum hollowed into a groove, and no

spines in front; the rest of the anterior margin is too imper-

fect to be described. Its surface is divided into three distinct

parts by transverse impressed lines, the first of which is not

very sinuous, and the second wider, V-shaped and_ bordered.

The first two parts separated by these lines are tuberculous; one

of them, the anterior, is the stomachal region, and the second

136 M. T. C. Winkler on

the genital region. The third part, which corresponds to the

position of the branchize on each side, is simply granulate ;

and it is probable that the region of the heart is confounded

with it towards the posterior margin, which is sinuous,

rounded, and marked with a double projecting line which

follows all its contour. The author says that he does not

know from what place this fossil comes *.

In 1832 Hermann von Meyer published the description of

Pemphix Sueurt under the name of Palinurus Sueurt, Meyer.

After speaking of the description given by Desmarest and

cited above, this author says, “‘ With this species of fossil

Crustacean we must unite Macrourites gibbosus of Schibler,

the remains of which have been found in the upper beds of

the Muschelkalk. The specimen described presents some

segments of the abdomen and the entire carapace. This

carapace is granulate; the tubercles are of the size of a pin’s

head; most of them occur upon the middle of the cordiform

cephalothorax. Upon the middle of the back up to the head

is seen a regular impressed line. The surface of the cephalc-

thorax is covered with small tubercles ” +.

In 1840 the same author gives a detailed description of

Pemphix Sueurt, and especially of the furrows and tubercles

of the carapace of that Crustacean. The abdomen consists

of six segments and of a caudal fin, the median plate of which

forms the seventh segment, and two of its lateral plates

are divided longitudinally by a median line, while the

two outer plates consist of two transverse parts. The outer

antenne are simple, filiform, multiarticulate, and of a length

equal to that of the whole body ; their peduncle is covered by

a finely-striated protective scale. ‘The inner antenne consist

of two terminal filaments, placed upon a peduncle of moderate

length. The anterior limbs are much longer and stronger

than the others, and bear a pincer, the body of which is stouter

than the fingers; the latter are of equal length, conical, and

not much curved. ‘The second pair of limbs are smaller and

bear chele; the third pair are also provided with chele. The

fifth pair has no chele; and the fourth is unknown f.

Pictet, in 1854, says :—‘‘ The species of Pemphix were for-

merly confounded with the Palinurt, from which, however,

they differ in many respects. The carapace, instead of being

divided only into two parts, is divided into three, of which

the anterior corresponds to the stomachal region, the middle

one to the greatly developed cardiac and genital regions, and

the posterior to the branchial regions. The anterior legs,

* Brongn. et Desm. Hist. Nat. des Crust.‘foss. p. 182.

+ Nova Acta Nat. Cur. tom. xvi. pars 11.

t H. von Meyer, Neue Gattungen fossiler Krebse, p. 1.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 137

which are still imperfectly known, differ more from the fol-

lowing legs than in the Palinurt. The anterior margin of the

carapace is prolonged into a point, and, in particular, into an

elongated, lancet-shaped ray *.

Quenstedt, in his ‘ Handbuch der Petrefaktenkunde,’ asso-

ciates Pemphix Sueurt with the Locustina, and describes it

under the old name of Palinurus Sueurt. He places it there-

fore among the Macrurous Crustacea of which the first pair

of limbs has no pincers. After describing the carapace with its

furrows and tubercles, the caudal fin, and the antenne, the

author goes on to say, “The examination of the legs is more

difficult. For a long time we knew nothing of them with

certainty ; but at length, in 1842, Hermann von Meyer gave

us some light upon them. According to him the anterior legs

are stronger than the others, and terminate in a pincer. Al-

though on examining the figure one is not convinced of the

fact, it is nevertheless certain that the following legs bear

pincers. In the Muschelkalk of Wiesen, in Switzerland, I

found a specimen in which the last joint of the first pair,

which, according to von Meyer, should be a pincer, is perfectly

preserved ; it terminates only with a claw, as in the Locuste’’.

For the purpose which | propose to attain it is not neces-

sary to speak more in detail of Pemphix Sueurt; we shall

revert to this Crustacean after having studied the genus

Glyphea and the genus Areosternus.

Ill. Historical Sketch of the Genus Glypheat.

In 1822 Desmarest published the description of a fossil

Crustacean forming part of the collection in the Paris Museum.

He described this specimen under the name of Palinurus, and

gave the following diagnosis of the genus :—

““Carapace elongate cylindroid, having various regions,

especially the stomachal and the branchial, very clearly

marked, and presenting anfractuosities and impressed lines in

greater number than those of the rest of the other Macru-

rous Crustacea; lateral antenne very long and very stout.

“‘ Legs terminated by pointed joints” §.

The specimen was from the limestone of Monte Boleca.

Pictet, in speaking of this specimen, calls it Palinurus

guadricornis, Desm., although Desmarest gives this name to

the common recent Palinurus ||.

* Pictet, Traité de Paléontologie, tome ii. p. 444.

+ Quenstedt, Handb. der Petref. p. 324.

{ This “ Historical Sketch” has been considerably abridged in the

translation.

§ Brongn. et Desm. Hist. Nat. des Crust. foss. p. 181.

|| Pictet, Joc, crt. p. 448.

138 M. T. C. Winkler on

In the same year (1822) Desmarest described the ‘* Lan-

gouste de Regley,” Palinurus Regleyanus, Desm. He

examined two individuals of this species, both of which are

contained in a fragment of rose-coloured limestone of rather

coarse grain, forming a sort of rolled pebble as big as one’s

fist. They were found at the village of Ru, near Vésoul.

The author gives the following description of them :—

““In this species the carapace is elongated, compressed,

margined at its contours, and covered throughout with rather

distant granular points. ‘The stomachal region is slightly

angular, and marked above, in its middle, with a line project-

ing a little in front, but which changes posteriorly into a

straight furrow, produced as far as the region of the heart ;

we see a projecting, granular, longitudinal line on each side

of that region ; and near its posterior margin we remark a small

transverse furrow also on each side. ‘The great transverse

furrow of the carapace, placed behind the region of the stomach,

is very strongly marked. ‘The genital region is very wide,

and divided into two parts by the impressed longitudinal line

which comes from the middle of the stomachal region. Hach

of these parts has laterally a small transverse impression.

The cardiac region is of moderate extent, and of a pentagonal

form, marked in the middle with a small raised keel, which is

the continuation of the median furrow of the genital and sto-

machal regions. On each side there is a small, elongate,

triangular appendage. The branchial regions, which are

very distinct, are separated from each other by a median im-

pressed line, and also from the cardiac and genital regions by

another oblique line, which runs to the sides of the carapace

at the point where its great transverse furrow terminates ’’*.

Ihave thought it desirable to reproduce this description

here, because it will be of service to us hereafter in speaking

of the genus Arwosternus.

Pictet says that Palinurus Regleyanus, Desm., is a Gly-

pheat; and on another page of the work quoted the same

author says, ‘‘Glyphea Regleyana, H. von Meyer, G@. vulgaris,

id., Palinurus Regleyanus, occurs in the ‘terrain a chailles ’

of the department of the Haute-Sadne” f.

Milne-Kdwards (Hist. Nat. des Crust. i. p. 302) says that

Desmarest refers to Palinurus two species of fossil Crustacea,

but that he does not accept this view of their affinities. P. Reg-

leyanus appears to him to be most nearly related to Nephrops.

* Brongn. et Desm. loc. cit. p. 182.

+ Pictet, Traité de Paléont. tome ii. p. 448.

{ Pictet, ibed. p. 461.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Arosternus. 139

In 1822 also Schlotheim described another fossil Crustacean

‘of his collection under the name of Macrourites pseudoscyllarus

(Petrefactenkunde, Nachtr. pt. 1. p. 36). The specimen was

too imperfect for detailed description ; but he regarded it as

nearly allied to Scyllarus, and remarks that although its claws

are of a different form, it would appear that it should take its

place in that family, seeing that its claws are toothed, at least

on one side. ‘The specimen was from Solenhofen.

Twelve years afterwards (1834) Voltz noticed a species of

Palinurus (P. Miinstert) which he saw in the museum of

Besangon and in the collection of Count Dressier (Neues

Jahrb. 1835, p. 62); and a few months later Hermann von

Meyer (Neues Jahrb. 1835, p. 328) stated that he had de-

scribed and figured the Crustacea from the “ terrain a chailles ”

of Fertignay and elsewhere, previously identified with Pal-

nurus Legleyanus. He regarded them as forming three

species of a distinct genus, Glyphea, viz. G. vulgaris (= Pali-

nurus Tegleyanus, Desin.), G. speciosa, and G. ventrosa.

In another twelvemonth von Meyer (Neues Jahrb. 1836,

p- 56) says that his genus Glyphea included five species,

namely G. ventrosa, G. Regleyanus, G. Miinsteri (previously

G. speciosa), G. Dressiert, and G. pustulosa. ‘he first three

occur in the ‘terrain 4 chailles”’ of the Haute-Sadne, the ©

fourth in the same formation near Besancon, and the fifth in

the Bradfordian of Bouxweiler, Bas-Rhin. He adds that it

is very remarkable that the Bradfordian form differs less from

the most recent of the species of the ‘ terrain 4 chailles” than

some of the latter do from each other.

In 1837 von Meyer records (Neues Jahrb. 1837, p. 314)

that Count Minster possessed Glyphea pustulosa from the

Corallian of Dernebourg and of Wendhausen, near Hildes-

heim, and also fragments of what seemed to be G. Dressier¢.

The collection at Bayreuth contained a cephalothorax exactly

like that of his G. Mandelslohi from the Oxfordian of Raben-

stein and Thurnau, and from the same formation a fragment

belonging to G. ventrosa or an allied species. The largest

species then known to him was in the possession of M. von

Alberti, from the Lower Lias of Frittlingen, near Rothweil ;

he named it G. grandis. ;

IF, A. Romer in 1839 (Verstein. nordd. Ool. p. 51) de-

scribed two species, namely G. speciosa and a new species

which he named G. Bronni, from the Lower Corallian of

Hersum. In the same year (1839) Count Miinster described

the fossil Crustacea of his collection (Beitr. zur Petref. ii,

p- 39), and referred nine species to the genus Glyphea,

namely :—(. fusiformis, Miinst.; @. crassula, Mimst.; @,

140 MM. T. C. Winkler on

intermedia, Miinst.; G. elongata, Miinst.; G. modestiformis,

Miinst.; G. levigata, Miinst.; G'. minuta, Miinst.; G. ver-

rucosa, Miinst.; and G. Veltheimii, Miinst. In his diagnosis

of the genus he says that the lateral antenne are as long as

the rest of the body, filiform, multiarticulate, and situated on

a peduncle of three joints; the legs of the first pair are long

and bear large pincers, generally unequal; the legs of the

second and third pairs are slender, long, and terminated by

weak didactyle hands, with the outer finger movable; the

legs of the fourth and fifth pairs are still more slender, and

terminate in a hooked claw, &c. It would appear therefore

that the species just named are not G'lyphee, as all the limbs

in this genus are monodactyle. They were afterwards referred

to Eryma by H. von Meyer.

On the other hand, true G'lyphee were described by Minster

as forming his genus Orphnea, characterized by having the

outer antenne very long, longer than the rest of the body;

the legs of the first pair long and very broad, with a single

curved and pointed claw, which meets only a short tubercle ;

the other pairs of legs also monodactyle; the claws of the

fifth pair very long; the carapace shorter than the abdomen,

which terminates in five rounded caudal plates. Minster

described six species, namely O. pseudoscyllarus, striata,

levigata, and pygmea (all afterwards placed in Glyphea under

the name of G. pseudoscyllarus), O. squamosa (now Gilyphea

squamosa), and QO. longimana (a doubtful species). Pictet

(Traité de Pal. 11. p. 447) refers to these species and to Quen-

stedt’s opinion upon them.

In the same work (i. p. 45) Miinster described another

genus of Macrurous Crustacea under the name of Brisa, allied

to Orphnea, but having the natatory appendages larger and

more rounded, and situated on the sides of the abdomen. The

two species B. lucida and B. dubia were from the lithographic

limestone of Bavaria. ‘These forms have since been referred

to Gilyphea.

In 1849 H. von Meyer (Neues Jahrb. 1849, p. 548) met

with another species, G. Hauensteini, from the freshwater

Molasse of Oberbuchsiten, in Switzerland.

In the same year (1849) Robimeau-Desvoidy published

(Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr. 2° sér. vil. p. 131) a memoir on the

Crustacea of the Neocomian of Saint Sauveur-en-Puisaye

(Yonne), in which he described thirty species, twenty-seven

belonging to the Macrura. A single specimen of Glyphea oc-

curred; and theauthor named it G. neocomiensis. lt showed

only four segments of the abdomen (second to fourth), of

which the first two present five deep furrows traversing the

whole of the back, separated by elevated lines covered with

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 141

sharp tubercles directed forward. The second line is inter-

rupted in the middle. The third and fourth segments have

neither the furrows nor the lines.

In 1850 Dixon (Geol. & Foss. of Sussex, p. xv, pl. xxxviil.*

fig. 8) published a figure of part of the cephalothorax of a

Crustacean, which appears to belong to a Gilyphea. It is

from the Cretaceous beds of Sussex. In the same year H.

von Meyer (Paleont. i. p. 141) described, under the name of

Selenisca gratiosa, a fossil Crustacean from a deposit of the

age of the Solenhofen Limestone at Wurmlingen, near

Tuttlingen, in Wiirttemberg. He regarded it as allied to

Glyphea.

In 1851, in his ‘ Lethea geognostica’ (iv. p. 423), Bronn

described the Glyphee as having the anterior limbs termi-

nated by pincers. This is an error, probably due to Phillips

(see Jameson’s Edinb. Journ. xix. p. 372) ; but he adds that

we must not confound the genus Glyphea, Meyer, 1835,

with the synonymous genus of Minster, 1839, for the latter

of which Meyer, in 1840, proposed the name of Hryma.

Pictet (Traité de Pal. 1. p. 450), in 1854, seems to have

copied Bronn’s error.

In 1858 Quenstedt mentions Glyphea grandis from the

Lower Lias of Frittlingen as probably identical with Meco-

chirus grandis (Der Jura, p. 88). He also (p. 200) mentions

a G. Amalthet, known only from portions of the pincers (which

may belong to G. liasina, Meyer), and a G. numismalis,

Oppel, which is larger and came from the Numismalis marls

of Hinterweiler, south of Tubingen (p. 349). Afterwards

(p. 891) he describes a pincer found in an iron-mine at Aalen,

under the name of G. aalensis, and adds that he adopted the

name G'lyphea because it was then in vogue, forgetting appa-

rently that the Glyphee are monodactyle. Elsewhere (p. 549)

_ he refers to the Astacine Crustacea, of which the cephalo-

thorax has two transverse grooves instead of one as in the

existing genera; and for this reason, he says, von Meyer gave

them the name of Glyphea and afterwards that of Klytia.

He figures Glyphea bedella (pl. lui. fig. 5) from Balingen,

which he regards as having most analogy with Klytva

ventrosa of the White Jura. In his description of the

Brown Jura (p. 807), Quenstedt refers to some Crustacea

from this formation, which he names Glyphea ornati, G.

Mandelslohi, and Orphnea ornata. The first two have

didactyle pincers, and are not Glyphee. With regard to

his Orphnea ornata he says, “In the ‘ Handbuch der

Petrefactenkunde,’ p. 269, it is shown that von Miinster’s

genus has as its type Palinurus Regleyanus, Desm., from the

terrain 4 chailles,’ and Macrourttes pseudoscyllarus, Schloth.

142 M. T. C. Winkler on

Von Meyer, who, in 1835, formed his genus Glyphea of these

species, afterwards, in the ‘ Paleontographica,’ 1. p. 141,

ficured, under the name of Selenisca speciosa, a specimen from

the White Jura of Tuttlingen, which seems to approach our

Orphnea ornata.” Glyphea ventrosa 8, Quenst., according to

von Meyer, is a Klytia; and G. Veltheimii, Quenst., cannot

be a Glyphea, as he speaks of slender pincers and a long

finger.

fe in 1858, Etallon published (Bull. Soc. Géol. Fr. sér. 2,

xvi. p. 182) descriptions of the fossil Crustacea of the Haute-

Sadne and Haut-Jura. The species described by him are for the

most part fromthe “terrainachailles.” He characterized,among

others, the genus Glyphea, and remarked that, notwithstanding

the characters in which it approaches Pemphix and Palinurus,

the external lamina of the antenne and the mobility of the

last segment of the thorax must cause them to be kept with

the Astacians. The genus was too much enlarged by Miin-

ster, who included in it species now referred to Clyiia and

Eryma. Taking as types the species found in the “ chailles ”

of the Haute-Sadne, the characteristic forms occur from the

Lias to the Kimmeridgian ; some species have a wide distri-.

bution; and many occur in several stages. Etallon describes

Glyphea Regleyana, Meyer, G. Miinsteri, Meyer, G. rostrata,

M‘Coy, and G. Udressiert, Meyer—the last identical with

Palinurus squammifer, K. Desi.

In 1860 Hermann von Meyer* wrote on the subject of

Etallon’s researches, and discussed some of his results. In

the same year appeared Oppel’s note on the species of the

genera Glyphea and Pseudoglypheat, in which he points out

that the Glyphee of Miinster belong to Eryma, Meyer, along

with Aura, Minst., K/ytia, Meyer, and Pustulina, Quenst.,

while Glyphea, Meyer, includes Orphnea and Brisa, Miunst.,

and Selenisca, Meyer.

This paper was preliminary to a great memoir on the Ju-

rassic Crustacea, published by Oppelin his ‘ Paliontologische

Mittheilungen,’ in 1862, in which he fully characterized the

genus G'lyphea, to which he referred the following twenty-four

species :—

1. G. Heeri, Opp., from the Lias of Schambelen.

2. G. major, Opp., with the preceding.

3. G. alpina, Opp. Lias of the Alps.

4, G. lasina, Meyer.

5. G. Terquemi, Opp. Middle Lias, Moselle.

* Neues Jahrb. 1861, p. 738. __

+ Jahresh, Ver. vaterl. Naturk. Wiirtt. xvii. p. 108.

Pemphiz, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 143

G. solitaria, Opp. Inferior Oolite, Wiirttemberg.

G. pustulosa, Meyer. Inferior Oolite, Wirttemberg.

. G. crassa, Opp. Inferior Oolite, Moselle.

G. Martini, Etall. Callovian.

. G. ornata, Quenst. (Orphnea). Callovian, Wiirttem-

berg.

11. G. Udressier’, Meyer (incl. G. Dressiert, Mey., Palin.

squammifer, Desm., and G. Udressvert, Etall.).

Oxfordian.

12. G. Miinstert, Voltz (incl. Palin. Miinstert, Voltz, G.

speciosa and Miinstert, Mey., G'. speciosa, Rom.,

and G. Miinstert, Etall.). Oxfordian.

13. G. Regleyana, Opp. (incl. Palin. Regleyanus, Desm.,

G. Regleyana and vulgaris, Mey., Palin. longebrachi-

atus, Desm., and G. Kegleyana, Ktall.). Oxfordian.

14. G. Bronnz, Rim. Corallian.

15. G. rostrata, Phill.

16. G. Hialloni, Opp.,=G. rostrata, Etall.

17. G. Perroni, Etall. Corallian.

18. G. gratiosa, Meyer (Selenisca). Kimmeridge.

19. G. pseudoscyllarus, Schl. (incl. Ast. fluviatilis, Bajer,

Macrourites pseudoscyllarus, Schl., Scyllarus dubius,

Holl, Orphnea pseudoscyllarus, striata, levigata,

and pygmea, and Brisa dubia and lucida, Minst.,

Orphnea pseudoscyllarus and striata, Frischm.

Lithographic stone of Solenhofen and Hichstadt.

20. G. squamosa, Miinster (Orphnea). Solenhofen.

21. G. tenuis, Opp. Hichstadt.

22. G. Semanni, Opp. Lithographic stone of Cirin.

23. G.jurensis, Opp. Kimmeridge.

24. G. Meyert, Romer.

In 1870 C. Schliiter (Neues Jahrb. 1870, p. 962) noticed

Glyphea Lundgreni from the Lower Cretaceous of Sweden.

Other Cretaceous species are G. neocomiensis, R.-Desy., G.

cretacea, M‘Coy, and G. Cartert, Bell. Four years later the

same author (Verh. naturh. Ver. Rheinl. und Westf. 1874,

p- 48) fully described G. Lundgreni from Saltholm, in Swe-

den, which may be identical with a Crustacean figured by

Dixon.

SONND

IV. The Glyphez of the Teyler Museum.

The Teyler Museum possesses ten slabs of the lithographic

limestone of Bavaria, seven from Solenhofen, and three from

Schernfeld, near Hichstadt, which present more or less com-

plete remains of Macrurous Crustacea. No doubt these fossil

144 M. T. C. Winkler on

Crustaceans must be ranged in the genus Glyphea, and belong

to the species named G'. pseudoscyllarus, Schloth. Among

these slabs of stone there are some which show only very

mutilated and nearly undecipherable organic remains ; but in

some of them the animal is preserved in a manner so perfect

that it is not difficult to recognize the different parts of the

body and to discern the characteristic marks of the species.

This fortunate circumstance enables me to make a very com-

plete description of this remarkable species of Glyphea; for

the parts of the body which are deficient in one slab are fre-

quently admirably preserved upon another.

The cephalothorax is longer than broad; it is covered with

tubercles which, on the anterior part, are arranged upon

parallel lines, so as to form beaded salient lines, and behind

the great transverse furrow are irregularly disseminated.

Most of the specimens still present traces of depressions, ele-

vations, and grooves which adorned the carapace during the

life of the animal; but in general these characters have been

more or less effaced during the fossilization of the body.

However, the great deep transverse groove which, on each

side of the cephalothorax, is directed towards the median line,

and thus forms a semilunar line upon the carapace, separating

the stomachal region from the posterior regions, is almost

always met with.

The segments of the abdomen appear smooth in most of

the specimens; but in some they sometimes present isolated

tubercles, and the most perfect specimen in our collection even

bears some small tubercles on the seventh segment of the

abdomen and on the lateral plates, which, with that segment,

form a caudal fin of five lamelle arranged ina fan. This

seventh segment is of a more or less triangular form, being

not very wide and narrower behind than in front, while the

lateral natatory lamelle are nearly circular. These ex-

ternal lamelle are divided transversely ; and this. division

leads one to suppose that these lamellze were soft and

flexible for the posterior third of their length. ‘The first six

segments of the abdomen present on each side a triangular

lamellar process. It would appear that all these segments,

or, at any rate, some of them, bore appendages in the form of

small oval lamella, which, no doubt, were natatory false feet ;

one of the specimens in the Teyler Museum presents one of

these false feet isolated. The size of this appendage com-

pared with that of the animal would lead one to suppose that

this specimen was a female, as we know that in general the

appendages of the abdominal segments are much more deve-

loped in the females than in the males of existing Crustacea.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 145

The inner antenne, placed upon a jointed peduncle, are

composed of two slender multiarticulate and elongated fla-

gella; the peduncle seems to me to be composed of three

joints of a cylindrical form.

The outer antenne are much stouter and much longer than

the inner ones. Their peduncle is composed of two joints, of

which the posterior is adorned with several longitudinal series

of small tubercles, which, according to M. Oppel, are slender

spines. ‘This basal portion of the antenna bears a very long

multiarticulate filament. . . . Above the base of the external

antenne there is a pointed movable lamina or protective

scale shorter than the peduncle of the antenne. It appears

to me that the surface of this movable scale is pertectly

smooth.

The ocular peduncles are very long and broad; they do

not seem to be cylindrical as usual, but have the appearance

of being almost lamellar. According to M. Oppel the extre-

mity of these peduncles is almost always lost; but the greater

part generally exists in its original position and form, although

flattened in a certain direction.

None of the specimens at my disposal present any traces

of the jaw-feet ; consequently I cannot give a description of

them; but M. Oppel says that these organs consist of several

segments, and that they are digitiform and of a moderate

length, equal to that of the movable scale of the outer an-

tenne.

The legs of the first pair are large and broad and garnished

with tubercles and teeth, which are generally situated upon

longitudinal lines; their penultimate joint especially is toothed

delow ; the series is composed of about ten sharp teeth, one

of which is much larger than the others. These anterior legs

terminate in a single pointed and slightly curved finger.

This finger also presents some small tubercles, arranged in

rows, which give it the aspect of being adorned with promi-

nent beaded lines. It may be, however, that these tubercles

are not truly tubercles, but teeth or spines depressed by the

pressure undergone by the animal in the beds of limestone

which have preserved these remains for us.

The succeeding legs are more slender; and their surface is

smooth or presents only a few isolated tubercles. They ter-

minate in a slender and pointed claw; all the five pairs of

legs are consequently monodactyle.

In general the size of these Crustaceans is small; they

rarely attain a length of more than 1} to 2 inches.

On comparing our description with the diagnosis of the

species established by M. Oppel, it is not difficult to recog-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 10

146 M. T. C. Winkler on

nize in the specimens described representatives of the species

named Glyphea pseudoscyllarus, Schl., Oppel.

Most of the examples are adult animals; but among them

are two which are undoubtedly young individuals. It is,

according to M. Oppel, upon such non-adult individuals of

Glyphea pseudoscyllarus that von Minster established his

genus Dubima.

V. On Areosternus Wieneckei, De Man.

In order to be able to compare the fossil genus Glyphea

with the recent genus Araosternus, it is necessary in the first

place to give a short summary of the peculiarities of the latter.

We must run through the description of the single species of

this genus, inserted by Dr. J. G. De Man in the periodical

work entitled ‘ Notes from the Leyden Museum,’ vol. iii. M.

De Man says :—

This new and very interesting form, to which I propose

to give the name of Arcosternus, in consequence of its narrow

sternum, belongs without any doubt to the family Loricata

(Scyllarides, Palinurides). By its generic characters it is a

very near ally of the genus Falinurus, Fab., the “Palinurt

communes” of Milne-Edwards; but it differs therefrom so

remarkably by the structure of the cephalothorax and the

form of the front and the sternum, that it must represent a

new subtamily, equal in value to the Scyllarides and the Pali-

nurides. The family Loricata must therefore be divided

into three subfamilies, the Scyllarides, Palinurides, and

Areosternides, the last being characterized by the rectan-

gular and narrow sternum and by the structure of the cara-

pace, which is elongated, subcylindrical, and covered with

hairs, without spines.

The single specimen, a male, was given to Dr. Wienecke

when he visited the Isle of Rats, near Bencoolen, in Sumatra.

The person who presented it to the above-mentioned traveller

said that he had found the animal in the sea.

The specitic characters of Araosternus Wienecket are as

follows :—The ‘cephalothorax is of an elongate rectangular

form ; its greatest breadth, a little behind the cervical furrow

is, in proportion to its length, as 5 to 8; the cervical groove

is situated a little behind the middle; the lateral portions of

this groove are directed downward and forward towards the

anterior part of the antennary sternum ; the branchial grooves

are very shallow; in front of and parallel to the semilunar

posterior margin of the upper surface of the cephalothorax

there is a very deep groove.

The front is separated from the outer angles of the carapace

by two deep triangular incisions, in which the eyes are situa-

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 147

ted. ‘The anterior margin of the front and the outer angles

of the orbits are faintly toothed; and on the median line of

the anterior part of the front there is a series of a few pointed

teeth. The broad and triangular front entirely covers the

ophthalmic and antennary segments.

The carapace does not, like that of the Palinurt, bear spines ;

but the whole surface is covered with a multitude of tufts of

small hairs, with a few scattered long hairs.

The outer antennz are formed as in the Palinurt, their pe-

duncle uniting with the epistoma. There is no movable scale

or protective lamella.

The basal joint of the peduncle is armed with a small spine

at the external angle; the upper surface is concave posteriorly

and convex anteriorly; the lower surface is convex and

a little rough; the inner surface is concave and smooth; the

anterior margin of the upper surface is adorned with some

yellow hairs. Long hairs cover the second joint of the

peduncle, as well as the terminal filament, which is multi-

articulate and almost as long as the carapace.

The inner antenne are situated a little below the outer

ones and formed exactly as in the Palinurt; their basal joint,

the longest of all, extends as far as the middle of the carpo-

cerite of the outer antenna; the second and third joints are

of equal length, and are together as long as the first joint ;

the two terminal filaments are very short; the inner one,

which is the longer, is multiarticulate and furnished with

hairs on the two margins.

The epistoma is of a transverse rectangular form; its an-

terlor margin is concave, with a median process in the form

of a small knob; the concave part is toothed ; the other late-

ral parts of the margin are crenulated; and the outer surface

of the epistoma is covered with small tufts of fine hairs.

The outer jaw-feet extend as faras the middle of the carpo-

cerite of the outer antenne, and are formed as in the Pali-

nurt. The third joint of these limbs is of a trapezoidal form,

longer than broad; the inner margin of the inner surface is

narrow, armed with nine or ten pointed teeth, of which the

anterior are the largest; the inner surfaces of all the joints are

furnished with a multitude of long yellow hairs.

The sternum is of an elongate and rectangular form. This

piece is composed of five segments, of which the first, or an-

terior, is a little narrower than the second ; the second, third,

and fourth segments are nearly of equal breadth; while the

fifth segment is very narrow, not so wide as the first.

The ambulatory legs are all monodactyle ; the first pair is

much stronger than the others. The other pairs diminish in

LOF

148 On Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus.

length and breadth in proportion to their distance from the

first pair. All the legs are formed like those of the Palinurt.

The outer surfaces of all the legs are furnished with small

tufts of hairs, and the upper and lower margins with very

long yellow hairs. .

The abdomen resembles that of Palinurus; it is a little

longer than the carapace. ‘The sixth segment of the abdo-

men likewise perfectly resembles that of the Palinurt; and its

lateral appendages form, with the seventh segment, the caudal

fin. ;

The above is a brief summary of the peculiarities of this

remarkable Crustacean; for more ample information I refer

the reader to M. De Man’s memoir. ‘This naturalist, having

had the politeness to send me a fine figure of his specimen of

Areosternus Wienecket, accompanied by some remarks, I find

myself in a position to add some further particulars to

the description inserted in the ‘ Notes from the Leyden

Museum.’ ari .

The author writes to me as follows :—‘‘ My Areosternus

cannot be associated with any existing genus of Macrurous

Crustaceans known to me, and this for the following reasons :

—It differs from the Carides by the absence of a protective

Jamella on the peduncle of the outer antenne, from the Asta-

cides (Homarus, Astacoides, Astacus, Nephrops, Paranephrops,

Enoplometopus, &c.) for the same reasons and because all

the legs are monodactyle, from the fossil Eryonides for the

same reasons ; from the Palinurides (Palinurus) on account

of its non-triangular sternum not widened in the posterior

part, and on account of the different structure of the cepha-

lothorax; from the Scyllarides for the reasons mentioned

under the Palinurides, and, further, because the outer antenne

are not lamellar; from the anomobranchial Thalassinides (Cal-

lianides &c.) by the monodactyle feet; from the Thalassine

by the broad and not linear lateral lamelle of the penulti-

mate segment of the abdomen; from the Callianassides (.Cal-

lianassa, Trypea), because the outer jaw-feet are not lamelli-

form, and by the monodactyle feet &c.; from the genera

Glaucothoe, Laomedia, Calocaris, and Anius, which belong to

the subbranchial Thalassinides, by the monodactyle feet and

several other differences; from the genus G'ebéa by an en-

tirely different habit, by the form of the front, by the eyes

being lodged in a sort of orbit, but especially by the struc-

ture of the antenne: in Gebza the peduncle of the outer an-

tenn is composed of several joints, while the flagellum of

the inner antenne is much longer than the peduncle ; in

Areosternus this part is much stouter than the peduncle.

On new Species of Lepidoptera. 149

“Our form must be associated with the family Loricata

(Palinurides, Scyllarides) because it presents the characters

which distinguish this family from the other group of Macru-

rous Decapod Crustacea, 7. e. the absence of a protective

lamella, or scale, to the external antenne, the monodactyle

feet, and the structure of the peduncle of the outer antenna,

which is composed of three joints, of which the first two are

intimately united with the epistoma, a peculiarity which is

met with only in the Loricata. Nevertheless it departs from the

Palinurides and the Scyllarides by the non-trianeular sternum

and by a different habit. It must therefore form a new

genus and a new subfamily in the group of the Loricata.”

[To be continued. |

XV.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly

from Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By ArtuurR

G. Burier, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e.

[Continued from p. 43. }

18. Libythea pulchra, sp. n.

Allied to L. Geoffroyi and L. antipoda. Wings above

bright lilac, the whole disk of the secondaries bright fulvous

orange, borders of all the wings narrowly dark brown ; veins

brown: thorax blue-green, tips of palpi and shoulders brown ;

abdomen brown, bluish at base, greyish brown spotted with

black at the sides. Primaries below ochraceous, apical area

brown crossed by a vague band of greyish lilac; borders

brown, the costa traversed by darker striations: secondaries

rosy lilacine, alternating with four bands of bronze-brown and

striated with the same colour: body ashy whitish, the pectus

bluish at the sides. Expanse of wings 57 millim.

New Britain.

19. Curetis solita, sp. un.

¢@. Primaries above dark chocolate-brown, with the lower

half of the discoidal cell and a large oval patch confluent

with it upon the median interspaces, bright orange: secon-

daries slightly paler than the primaries, with slight pur-

plish and bronze reflections; an elongate subapical orange

spot and a few scales of the same colour beyond the cell:

body as usual. Under surface snow-white, with slightly

sordid margins and brown fringes to the wings; a few

scarcely perceptible slender grey dashes across the disk, and a

submarginal series of black dots. Hxpanse of wings 41 millim,

150 Mr. A. G. Butler on

New Britain.

Allied to (. celebensis.

20. Holochila regina, sp. n.

Near to H. intensa: the male of the same brilliant cobalt-

blue, but with the external black border of primaries of only

two thirds the width at apex; the female also very similar to

that sex of H. intensa, but with the white spot more com-

pletely concealed by a bright silvery blue shot, so that in

some lights it is quite confluent with the interno-median

patch of silvery blue. Expanse of wings, ¢ 30 millim., ?

29 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

We have males of this species from New Guinea.

21. Miletus scintillans, sp. n.

3d. Allied to M. anacletus, but the wings above of a shi-

ning greenish cobalt-blue (instead of ultramarine), and with

the black apical area of primaries slightly narrower; on the

under surface the submarginal metallic spots are slightly

pink, like tarnished stlver, instead of golden green ; all the

other metallic markings are more golden than in MW. ana-

_ Cletus; there is asmall pale blue spot at the end of the cell of

primaries, and below and beyond it are reddish-orange spots,

the oblique subapical band is reddish orange instead of ochre-

yellow; the red bands of secondaries are darker, the first

being preceded by a short orange dash, the second decidedly

straighter than in IZ. anacletus, the third entirely different in

shape, nearly straight from the second subcostal to the first

median branch, where it is interrupted and V-shaped to the

abdominal margin ; the submarginal band inside the metallic

spots orange instead of ochre-yellow ; external border buff.

Expanse of wings 36 millim.

New Britain.

The blue colouring of this beautiful species is more like

that of MW. epicletus than MW. anacletus; but the pattern of the

under surface more nearly approaches that of the latter

species. In both the colouring above and some of the under-

surface characters it approaches the Fabrician type of JZ. nar-

cissus, which leads off from it in the direction of IZ. pythias.

22. Lampides astarte, sp. n. «

9. Above grey. The wings with vivid sky-blue reflec-

tions; markings much like those of Lyccenesthes larydas,

Hew. (nec Cramer)* ; the primaries with rather a broad ex-

* Cramev’s figure is not at all like Hewitson’s insect on either surface.

I am somewhat doubtful as to whether it is even a Lycenesthes.

new Species of Lepidoptera. 151

ternal blackish border, upon which a submarginal paler lunated

line is dimly visible ; the inner edge of this border is bounded

by a diffused white line: secondaries with an oblong blackish

spot just beyond the cell; a rather broad blackish external

border with undulated white inner edge, and enclosing a mar-

ginal series of dull black spots with lunate white inner borders;

tail short, black, tipped with white: abdomen brownish.

Wings below with the basal half pale brownish grey; the

secondaries crossed by regularly placed oblong darker

patches edged with blackish and white; the primaries with

only one such patch at the end of the cell, external half

snow-white, an irregular blackish-bordered grey-brown band

crossing the disk immediately beyond the basal area; a sub-

marginal undulated blackish stripe, followed by a marginal

series of blackish spots, the last two on the secondaries in-

tense black sprinkled with metallic blue scales, the last but

one being large, the blue scaling confined to its outer margin,

and its inner edge bounded by a pale stramineous lunule; a

black marginal line; fringes spotted with blackish at the ex-

tremities of the veins; tail as above: body below white, the

legs greyish. Hxpanse of wings 29 millim.

New Britain.

23. Lampides complicata, sp. n.

9. Allied to LZ. argentina. Wings above pale blue-grey ;

primaries with a broad apical area and external border dark

grey-brown; a small black spot at the end of the cell; a

slender abbreviated white submarginal line near external

angle: ‘secondaries with a marginal series of white-edged

conical grey-brown spots, bounded internally by an undulated

line of the same colour, the sixth spot blackish and sur-

mounted by a small orange spot. Under surface pale stone-

brown, with white-bordered darker brown markings as fol-

lows :—two irregular oblong spots closing the discoidal cells

and enclosed by two continuous irregular bands connected

with the extremities (that is to say, on the costal border of

primaries and the abdominal border of secondaries) ; a con-

tinuous undulated (or almost zigzag) submarginal white-

bordered brown stripe, limiting the marginal conical spots,

which are continued to the apex of primaries, the last two on

secondaries being partly black and surmounted by orange;

a slender brown marginal line; fringe white; tail blackish,

with whiter outer margin and tip. EKxpanse of wings

24 millim.

“New Britain”? (in accompanying list of specimens).

A ticket on the specimen indicates that it is from Duke-of-

York Island.

152 Mr. A. G. Butler on

24, Amblypodia minnetta, sp. n.

g. Nearly allied to A. helius, from which it differs in its

smaller size and the narrower black external border to its

wings above, and below in the considerably smaller size of all

the white-edged black-brown spots, none of which conse-

quently are confluent, so that the discal bands consist of

chain-like series of white-edged spots. Expanse of wings

41 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

There is a pair of what appears to be this species in the

Hewitson collection, from New Guinea. ‘The specimens are

arranged under A. helius.

25. Hypolycena periphorbas, sp. n.

g. Allied to H. phorbas and H.tmolus. Upper surface much

like the same sex of the latter species, but the white patch on

the primaries smaller, not bluish; the secondaries shorter,

not so grey, with four well-defined whitish-edged blackish

submarginal spots above the tails. Under surface brassy

instead of pure white, excepting a patch on the primaries cor-

responding with the white patch of the upper surface; the

- short bars closing the discoidal cells and the discal band

ochreous instead of pale stone-colour; the discal band widely

interrupted in the centre on the primaries, and much more

irregular on the secondaries; the ocelloid marginal band

much more defined, the spots enclosed within it distinctly

conical on the secondaries. Expanse of wings 36 millim.

New Britain.

26. Delias Salvini, sp. n.

g. Near to D. bagot (=eurygania) ; but the primaries on

both surfaces with a small curved oblique subapical white

‘band in place of the large sulphur-yellow patch of D. bagoé ;

the secondaries below with the crimson tapering submarginal

band much more arched, so that its outer edge is almost

parallel to the outer margm. Hxpanse of wings 65 millim.

New Britain.

27. Elodina primularis, sp. n.

Sulphur-yellow ; primaries with dark bronze-brown costal

and external borders formed as in Z. therasia (=bouruensis 2),

but decidedly wider: secondaries with three squamose brown

spots at the extremities of the second subcostal, radial, and

third median branches; abdominal border white: body

greenish grey. Primaries below sulphur-yellow, very bright

new Species of Lepidoptera. 153

towards the base ; an arched brown band from the costal border

beyond the cell to the outer margin near external angle;

apical area cream-colour; fringe dark brown: secondaries

cream-colour. Expanse of wings 45 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

28. Appias delicata, sp. n.

3. Allied to A. celestina. Pale chalky blue, with the veins

on external area of primaries and a tapering external border

black : secondaries with the second subcostal, radial, and third

median veins terminating in diffused black spots; abdominal

border whitish: body blue-grey. Under surface bluish

white ; primaries with a blackish squamose streak from the

fifth subcostal or upper radial branch to the external angle,

“uniting upon the veins with a tapering internally sinuated

marginal grey band : secondaries with the basal half of costal

area bright sulphur-yellow; discoidal cell and disk creamy

yellowish, shading off externally into a submarginal diffused

greyish band united on the veins to a grey border, so as. to

leave four or five large spots of the ground-colour; base of

abdominal border and pectus pale sulphur-yellow. Expanse

of wings 73 millim.

New Britain. —

29. Belenois picata, sp. n.

3 ?. Allied to B. tewtonia of Australia, but differing on

both surfaces in the much larger submarginal white spots,

and on the under surface in the total absence of all the orange

patches and spots. Hxpanse of wings 64 millim.

New Britain.

As Donovan gives perfectly recognizable figures of B. teu-

tonta (omitting only the small black discocellular line on the

male) it is unnecessary to describe B. picata in full.

30. Zetides seminigra, sp. n.

Differs from 4. agamemnon above in the greater size of the

subcostal spots beyond the cell of primaries, in the more

emerald-green colour of the spots of the oblique postmedian

series, in the continuation of this series to the inner margin

by the introduction of two large spots placed transversely

instead of the three small obliquely placed spots of Z. agamem-

non, thus leaving a clear space throughout between the post-

median and submarginal series, in the more uniform size of

the spots of the latter series (which terminates in two small

unequal spots in place of the large double one of Z. agamem-

154 Mr. A. G. Butler on

non), in the almost total absence of the green and white mark-

ings on the secondaries, in the much less prominence of the

pink coloration on the under surface and of the green spots

on the secondaries, in the paler colour of such spots as remain,

in the presence of a red-bordered black spot towards the base

of the costal border, immediately above the ordinary lunule

of these colours, in the presence of two conspicuous scarlet

spots in place of the two other ordinary red-edged black spots,

and in the greater size of the black patch beyond the middle

of the subcostal area. Expanse of wings 100 millim.

New Britain.

31. Plesioneura insulata, sp. n.

g. Allied to P. alysos of Ceylon. Dark chocolate-brown ;

primaries with an oblique trifid semihyaline white patch from ~

the subcostal vein near the end of the discoidal cell to the

first median branch; a small transverse bilobed spot separate

from the above, but of the same colour, across the interno-

median area near the external angle. Hxpanse of wings 43

millim.

New Britain.

32. Tagiades clericus, sp. n.

Nearly allied to 7. atétcus: primaries dark purplish brown,

with two conspicuous hyaline white spots near the end of the

cell and two placed obliquely near the base of the median

interspaces; an oblique and slightly angulated subapical

series of four hyaline white points: secondaries dark brown,

with the anal fourth snow-white ; the apex, three large mar-

ginal spots, and two unequal obliquely placed subapical spots

black: body dark brown. Primaries below nearly as above :

secondaries snow-white, bluish in the centre, and with the

base and costal area broadly purplish brown ; a subconfluent

marginal series of unequal black spots ; three small subapical

black spots, the second and third close together, on the radial

interspaces : pectus bluish white; venter white. Expanse of

wings 52 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

33. Tagiades presbyter, sp. n.

Allied to 7. atticus and T. menaka: primaries above black-

brown; a subcostal dot and two unequal dots near the end of

the cell, forming an oblique series beyond the middle; two

dots placed obliquely on the median interspaces, the usual five

subapical dots, a squamose dash at the end of the cell, and

new Species of Lepidoptera. 155

another near the external angle hyaline white: secondaries

with the basal half and apical area black-brown; remainder

of wing, with the exception of a large submarginal black spot

and a black border confluent with the apical area, snow-

white : body dark brown. Primaries below with the squamose

spots zonlages by well-defined snow-white spots, that near the

external angle large and bifid; otherwise nearly as above:

secondaries snow-white, pale blue towards the base; costal

area, a subapical spot near the outer margin, and a narrow

external border black: body below white; pectus and legs

slightly bluish. Expanse of wings 46 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

34. Pamphila repetita, sp. n.

36. Extremely like P. ancillaris of the Amazons. Dark

bronze-brown: primaries with a chocolate-coloured patch

below the cell, bounded externally by a slender oblique hya-

line white line from first median branch to submedian vein ;

two hyaline white dots placed obliquely in the median inter-

spaces. Under surface paler, with golden reflections: prima-

ries with hyaline markings as above. Expanse of wings 31

millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

35. Pamphila albiclavata, sp. n.

6. Chocolate-brown ; basal half of wings above clothed

with ochraceous scales: primaries with three or four bright

ochreous spots in an oblique series from the third median

branch to the submedian vein: secondaries with two or three

ill-defined ochreous spots on the median and radial interspaces,

thus extending the ochraceous-tinted area of the wings: head

flecked with ochreous; front of thorax greenish. Wings

below chocolate-brown, irrorated with ochreous: primaries

with three increasing ochreous spots from third median branch

to submedian vein: pectus ochraceous; venter brown, barred

with cream-colour; club of antenne broadly banded with

cream-colour. Expanse of wings 35 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

P, albiclavata much resembles the female of the American

P. Wingina.

HETEROCERA.

36. Macroglossa fulvicaudata, sp. n.

Allied to M. alcedo. Primaries above dark pitchy brown,

crossed by two inconspicuous sericeous greyish bands, the

156 - Myr. A, G. Butler on

first just before the middle, transverse, slightly wider in front

than behind; the second discal, its imner edge extending

from the inner margin close to external angle to the apical

third of costa; these bands are limited internally by nearly

straight blackish lines ; the first is also bounded externally by

an irregularly-undulated line, but the second band has a dif-

fused outer margin *: secondaries with the submedian vein,

the median vein with its branches, and a very broad external

border occupying half the wing black; the rest of the wing

bright orange-ochreous, paler upon the costal border: head

and thorax greyish olivaceous, with chocolate-brown patches

on each side behind ; abdomen dark purplish brown, with the

three basal segments orange at the sides, and the remaining

segments with orange lateral tufts; anal tuft deep orange.

Wings below chocolate-brown : primaries with a small basal

ochreous patch: secondaries with the basiabdominal third

bright ochreous, but with brown anal margin ; three parallel

dark-brown lines from costa to submedian vein, across the

centre of the wing: palpi and front of pectus white, remainder

of pectus pale ochreous; venter ochreous, with triangular

ferruginous patches on each side; anal tuft bright ochreous.

Expanse of wings 56 millim.

New Britain.

The example in our collection from New Iveland is larger,

measuring 64 millim. in expanse.

37. Macroglossa calescens, sp. n.

_ Primaries above dark purplish brown, mottled with seri-

ceous grey; a rather ill-defined black band forking above the

median vein before the middle, and two parallel trisinuate

dark-brown lines across the disk : secondaries bright saffron-

yellow, with two basal patches below the median vein, and a

very broad external border, abruptly tapering at anal angle,

but occupying about half the wing, dark purplish brown:

head and thorax greyish olivaceous, with a sprinkling of

ash-grey scales, dark reddish brown behind; abdomen dark

laky brown, with metallic-green scales along the posterior

margins of the segments, the three basal segments with deep-

orange lateral patches; lateral margins of segments blood-red.

Primaries below dark purplish brown, gradually shading into

blood-red towards the external border, which is irregularly

black-brown ; extreme base ochreous: secondaries deep

* A specimen in the collection from New Iveland, presented by Messrs.

Salvin and Godman, shows no trace of the blackish lines; but it is some-

what worn, and may have lost them.

new Species of Lepidoptera. 157

sienna-red, shading into blood-red towards the external bor-

der, which is black-brown; abdominal area bright ochre-

ous; three dark-brown stripes a little wider apart than in the

preceding species: palpi and pectus ashy white; legs grey-

brown; venter blood-red, irrorated with orange, with steel-

blue scales along the posterior margins of the scales; anus

brown. Expanse of wings 53 millim.

New Britain.

Although a broader-winged insect, the style of coloration

in this species on both surfaces is very like that of M. cata-

pyrrha.

38. Phamphoschisma Godeffroyt, sp. n.

Primaries above pale silvery brown, slightly clouded with

olivaceous, crossed in the middle by a broad X-shaped dark

olivaceous double belt, beyond which the disk, with the ex-

ception of the apical area and a small patch at external angle,

is of a still darker olivaceous colour ; an apical costal patch

reddish olivaceous, only separated by a zigzag silvery line

from a large irregular black-brown patch on the external bor-

der: secondaries dark purplish brown, paler at base, crossed

in the middle by a rather narrow bright ochreous band, its

outer edge deeply incised below the first median branch;

costal border greyish brown: body greyish brown; tegule

reddish brown, with black margins and whitish fringe: ab-

domen black at the sides, the three basal segments with

ochreous spots, increasing in size and intensity from the

base backwards ; posterior segments with reddish-orange

lateral tufts; terminal segment with a white spot on each

side along its anterior margin. Wings below brownish

grey, the primaries shading into deep brick-red towards apex

and upon the disk; a nearly straight central red-brown

stripe and two parallel arched discal stripes of the same

colour; external border olivaceous, the mner edge of it

sprinkled with pale scales; extreme base cream-coloured :

secondaries with a black spot before the middle of costa, from

which runs the first of three equidistant dark-brown lines

extending from the costal margin to the submedian vein; a

fourth irregular submarginal line, terminating in a blackish

anal border ; a broad ochreous patch on the abdominal area:

body below deep flesh-coloured ; palpi dull white ; inner sur-

face of legs very broadly fringed with long straw-coloured

hairs ; centre of venter greyish. Hxpanse of wings 60 millim.

Duke-of- York Island. |

In my ‘ Revision of the Sphingide’ I regarded Rhampho-

schisma as congeneric with JMacroglossa; and if M, trochilus

158 Mr. A. G. Butler on

be accepted as type I must still hold the same opinion. This

species, however, will have to stand as type of Psithyros,

Hiibn.; and therefore in any case Wallengren’s genus falls;

but if we accept Felder’s extension of the genus, it may stand

for all such species as have broadly-fringed and pilose legs,

and (so far as I can judge from figures alone) would contain

M. Mitchelit, M. imperator, R. rectifascia, R. scottiarum, and

possibly M, tinnunculus. Atany rate the hairy-legged species

will have to be separated generically from Macroglossa.

39. Protoparce Schmeltzii, sp. n.

g. Primaries above much like those of P. cingulata, ex-

cepting that the black markings are all replaced by dark

velvety grey-brown, the two elongated median stripes being

only partly visible in certain lights; discocellular spot white:

secondaries ash-grey, crossed at basal fourth by a very ob-

lique brown band, in the centre by two brown stripes, which

unite and are continued as a single line from below the first

median branch; external border broadly brown, especially at

apex; all these brown bands, as well as the costal border,

which is whitish, are slightly shot with gold; fringe white,

broadly spotted with brown: thorax grey, with several longi-

tudinal black lines; an arched line at the back of the collar

on each side: abdomen dark grey in the dorsal region, but

with the sides alternately banded with black and white; a

bright ochreous spot on each side at the base. Wings below

sericeous brownish grey, with feebly indicated darker stripes

somewhat as above: body below greyish white; venter with

snow-white posterior borders to the segments. HExpanse of

wings 108 millim.

Australian region.

No reference is given to this species in the list received

with the collection ; and therefore [ am unable to record the

exact locality. It is an exceedingly distinct species, interme-

diate between the P. carolina and P. cingulata groups.

40. Spilarctia turbida, sp. n.

2. Allied to 8. rosacea and S. basilimbata of Japan. Pri-

maries cream-coloured, clouded all over the central area with

brown, upon which the veins and a spot at the inferior angle

of the cell show creamy white; two large black spots crossed

by the median vein, the first near the base and the second at

origin of first median branch ; two abbreviated oblique black

bands divided by the nervures, the first from apex to third

median branch, the second from the lower radial at the end of

new Species of Lepidoptera. - 159

the cell to the first median branch; several small black spots

and dots are also scattered over the surface near to the costal,

external, and internal borders: secondaries rose-pink, cream-

coloured at external border; a large black spot at the end of

the cell, a smaller oval submarginal spot on the radial inter-

space, and two unequal spots placed obliquely near the anal

angle: thorax sordid cream-colour ; margins of collar slightly

rosy ; two black spots on the collar, a black dash on the

tegulz, and a longitudinal black central stripe on the thorax :

abdomen bright rose-pink, with dorsal and lateral series of |

black spots. Wings below pinky white, the primaries with

the basal two thirds washed with vermilion; the black mark-

ings nearly as above: secondaries with the discocellular black

spot extended as an oblique streak to costa; pectus smoky-

brown, sparsely clothed with bright rose-red hairs; venter

cream-coloured. Eixpanse of wings 45 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

The Chelonia costata of Boisduval, both sexes of which are

in the collection from Duke-of-York Island, is apparently a

species of Phissama. M. Boisduval says, “ L’abdomen avec

trois rangées de points noirs en dessus et deux en dessous, ce

qui la distingue de fulvia, laquelle Donovan a représentée

avec l’abdomen entiérement jaune.” But the Museum copy

of Donovan shows three dorsal spots on the abdomen, and

were they entirely omitted it would probably only be due to

the rubbed condition of Donovan’s type. I fear therefore

that we shall have to adopt the name of Phissama fulvia for

this species.

On the same plate with the latter, Donovan gives a poor

figure of the Hypsa eusemioides of Felder as ‘Noctua versi-

color”? of Fabricius, whereas the latter is evidently a species

with a white costal* stripe, and said to have come from the

West Indies, or, as Fabricius says, the islands of America.

Al. Areas hyporhoda, sp. n.

g. Primaries above ochreous, with a black spot at the end

of the cell, and two on the basal half of the internal border:

secondaries rose-colour, with a black spot at the end of the cell:

thorax ochreous ; abdomen rose-red, with dorsal and lateral

series of small black spots. Wings below rose-coloured to-

wards the base, ochreous towards the external borders; a

black spot at the end of each discoidal cell: body below

rose-red, the centre of: the venter ochraceous. Expanse of

wings 44 millim.

* “ Fascia abbreviata alba ad marginem crassiorem,”

160 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

?. Much larger and broader than the male, the primaries

above without any black spots, and all the wings below of a

deeper rose-colour almost to the borders. HExpanse of wings

53 millim.

New Britain and Duke-of-York Island.

We have a still larger female (58 millim. in expanse) in

the Museum collection, presented by Messrs. Salvin and God-

man: it was received from New Ireland; and hitherto I have

regarded it as probably the female of the more narrow-winged,

paler, and somewhat differently spotted Aloa bifrons of

Walker. The receipt of the true male, however, puts this

quite out of the question; indeed I am of opinion that A.

bifrons, with its elongated narrow wings, is congeneric with

Cramer’s Phalena amasis, and I would suggest its being

placed with it under Hiibner’s generic name Rhodogastria ;

the first two species placed under the latter group by Hubner

fall into other genera.

42. Damalis tigrina, sp. n.

6. Bright ochreous; primaries deeper-coloured at the

base; with the exception of a large patch at the end of the

cell, the apical half of the costal border, and the base, all the

interspaces enclose longitudinal broad blackish stripes : abdo-

men with dorsal and lateral series of black spots. Under

surface ochreous, the wings with a decreasing border of inter-

nervular black stripes ; primaries with black costal margin ;

collar, prothorax, and front of pectus orange-ochreous. Ex-

panse of wings 56 millim.

New Britain.

Nearest to D. nebulosa from Borneo, Malacca, and the

Andaman Islands.

[To be continued. |

XVI.— Contributions towards a General History of the

Marine Polyzoa. By the Rev. THomas Hincxs, B.A.,

F.R.S.

[Continued from vol. ix. p, 127.]

[Plates VIL. & VIII]

X. FOREIGN CHEILOSTOMATA (Miscellaneous).

Family Eucratiide.

RHABDOZOUM, nov. gen.

Der. paBdos, a rod, and ¢@ov, an animal.

Gen. char.—Zoartum erect, phytoid, composed of numerous

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 161

celliferous shoots, held together by a ramified stem made up of

bundles of radical fibres given off from the inferior portion of

the shoots ; celliferous shoots consisting of a cylindrical bi- or

trifurcate stem, which gives origin to the radical fibres and

also to erect chitinous rods, on the summit of which are borne

two or three similar stems, more or less dichotomously divided.

— Zoecia pyritorm, ranged in linear series round an imaginary

axis, so as to form cylindrical stems; aperture moderately large,

subterminal, oblique. Avicularia not capitate.

I am indebted for specimens of this singular and beautiful

form to Mr. J. Bracebridge Wilson, of Geelong, an able in-

vestigator of the Victorian Polyzoa, and an enthusiastic and

experienced dredger. He has kindly supplied me with a

quantity of his dredgings,. and requested me to undertake

the pleasant office of reporting upon any thing new which

they may yield. As a first instalment three species, which

seem to be undescribed, are dealt with in this paper, of which

the present is by far the most remarkable.

A question may arise ¢n limine, as to the systematic posi-

tion of Rhabdozoum; and possibly it may prove to be entitled

to rank as the type of a distinct family ; but, for the present, I

prefer to place it among the Eucratiide, with which it has

undoubted affinity. The zocecia bear a close resemblance,

in many respects, to those of Hucratea chelata, Linneus ; and

they are disposed {as in that species) in linear series, each

cell rising from behind the top of the aperture of the one

below it; on the other hand, the redundant spinous armature

and the extraordinary development of the radical appendages

are eminently Bicellarian. Avicularia are of the rarest oc-

currence amongst the Hucratiide. The cylindrical arrange-

ment of the cells and the rod-like pedicels on which a

‘large portion of the celliferous stems are elevated, are distinc-

tive characters and have no parallel in either of the two

families referred to.

The chitinous rods, which constitute the chief peculiarity

of the present form, are probably a modification of the (so-

called) radical fibres. Both these structures originate on the

surface of the cells which compose the basal portion of the

shoots; the fibres tend downwards and constitute first the

compound stem or trunk of the colony, and ultimately the root-

lets, by which the whole composite structure is held to its

place; the rods ascend and support the principal celliferous

segments. At its upper extremity the rod expands into a

kind of cup, the rim of which (in the only known species) is

set round with long spines; and from this rises a short celli-

ferous stem, which soon bifurcates. :

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. el

62 Rew D7. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

Rhabdozoum Wilsont,n. sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 4.)

Zoartum composed of a number of shoots, held together by

a rather thick compound stem made up of the radical fibres

emitted from the base of each shoot, and forming a much rami-

fied, spreading, arborescent structure ; each shoot composed

of two parts—(i) a short bi- or trifurcate cylindrical stem,

bearing celis, from which the radical fibres originate, and (11)

a number of erect, slender, chitinous rods rising from this

stem, supporting on their summit other celliferous stems of

similar structure, dichotomously branched, the branches

widening upwards; rods transparent, terminating above in

a cup-like expansion, the edge of which is closely set round

with spines, distinctly annulated immediately below the cup.

Zoecia subpyritorm, disposed in longitudinal series, and so

that the orifices range in oblique transverse lines across the

stem, translucent, surface smooth and glossy; aperture oval,

occupying about one third of the length of the cell, with

a thin margin, somewhat contracted below, the lower extremity

turned slightly inwards, inferior portion of the cell narrowing

downwards ; immediately below the aperture two or three

extremely long curved spines, articulated to a short tubular

base, replaced in many of the cells by a small aviculartwm on

a mound-like elevation, with a pointed mandible directed fo1-

ward. Occium terminal, rounded, smooth. Height of the

largest specimen about 14 inch.

Loc. Off Port Phillip Heads, Victoria (Mr. J. Bracebridge

Wilson).

The appearance of this very curious species is quite unique.

At first sight, a well-developed composite specimen is not

unlike a mass of one of the larger Australian Bicellarie ; but

the resemblance is merely superficial. The tall and slender.

pedicels, crowned by the delicate feathery tufts, are unlike

any thing which I have hitherto met with among the Polyzoa,

unless they may be compared with the stem of such a form as

Kinetoskias (Naresia) cyathus, Wyville Thomson, which

Busk regards as representing a radical tube, or rather “a.

coalesced bundle of tubes” *.

The basal or primary portion of the shoots in R. Wilson

is usually composed of a triplet of short stems, which converge

below, and are borne on akind of peduncle made up of numerous

radical fibres compactly bound together, which ultimately

unite with other peduncles, all of them, towards the base of

the specimen, forming a thick trunk. ‘The tibrous peduncle:

* “Ona peculiar Form of Polyzoa closely allied to Bugula (Ainetoskias;

Kor. & Dan.),” Micr. Journ. vol. xxi. n. s.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 163

on which each individual shoot is supported may certainly be

regarded as the representative of such a structure as the stem

of Kinetoskias. ‘The rods originate from the side of a zocecium,

and rise to a height (including the terminal stems above) of

about half an inch; they are much thicker than the ordinary

radical fibres. There are sometimes one or two twists or

imperfect annulations at the base, and (as I have mentioned)

immediately below the cup they are distinctly and very

prettily ringed. As many as seven (or perhaps more) may

rise from one of the basal triplets. The portion of the celli-

ferous stem immediately above the cup, from which the dicho-

tomous branches originate, differs somewhat from the rest.

The cells composing it are furnished with a much larger

number of spines than is usual (as many as six), and they

almost form a continuous whorl round the stem (Pl. VIII.

fig. 46*). ‘The cup at the summit of the rod must be regarded

as made up of partially aborted cells placed closely side by

side, the spines of which constitute a perfect ring.

The zocecia which carry avicularia are destitute of spines,

the avicularian swelling occupying the position in which they

are usually developed. ‘The spines are a very characteristic

and conspicuous feature of the species. They are of very great

length, tubular and transparent, rising in twos or threes im-

mediately below the aperture from a tubular base (to which

they are jointed) ; they continue almost straight or slightly

curved for a short distance, and then bend abruptly upwards,

overarching the zocecia and completely enveloping and em-

bowering the stems. ‘The zoarium is composed of delicate,

glossy, translucent material.

I have not had the opportunity of making an examination

of the genus Kinetoskias ; but in Rhabdozoum we seem to have

a somewhat parallel form belonging to the Eucratean group.

Family Membraniporide.

Group a (fLusrrip2Z).

Zoarium corneous and flexible, foliaceous, erect (in the

adult state). Zowc’a with raised margins; front wall mem-

branaceous or membrano-calcareous.

Friusrra, Linneus.

Flustra reticulum, nu. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 4.)

Zoarium branched dichotomously, of a dark colour when

* This is a rough camera lucida sketch; but it gives a fair idea’ of

the general appearance of this'region of the zoarium.

Ile

164 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

dried ; segments short, stout, the extremities somewhat ob-

liquely truncate. Zowcia quincuncial, on one surface only,

rounded above, widest in the middle, contracted below, sub-

truncate at the base; margins rather prominent, smooth, des-

titute of spines ; avicularza scattered amongst the zocecia and

on the same plane with them; area smaller than that of the

cell, not expanded in the middle, running off to a point below,

the inferior portion closed in by membrane, the upper occupied

by the mandible, which is elongate (more than half the length

of the area), rounded at the apex, and of a dark-brown colour.

Oecium large (about half the length of the cell), prominent,

rounded above, inclosed by the membranous front wall of the

cell above it, the oral margin forming a shallow arch, and

terminating on each side in a triangular callosity.

Height of specimen about 1 inch.

Loc. Off Port Phillip Heads, Victoria (dr. J. B. Wilson).

The zoarium in this species has a characteristic aspect, due

to the very short and broad and truncate terminal segments.

The surface appears rather coarsely reticulate, owing to the

elevation and distinctness of the cell-margins. The ocecium

is a marked feature; though overspread by the membranous

wall, it is less deeply immersed than is usual, and the oral

arch, with its callosities, stands out prominently.

EUTHYRIS, nov. gen.

Der. ed, well *, and @upis (dim. of @vpa), a small door.

Gen. char.—Zoarium corneous, erect,and foliaceous. Zowcia

with raised margins; aperture closed in by a membranaceous

(or membrano-calcareous) wall; orifice surrounded by a chiti-

nous border ; oral valve furnished with a distinct hinge.

In this form the simple semicircular opening in the front

wall of the cell, with the membranous lid characteristic of

the normal Plustra (and Membranipora), is replaced by a

much more highly organized orifice, which is bounded and, as

it were, isolated by a distinct border, and furnished with a

solid operculum working upon a hinge. We must, I think,

recognize here the characters of a generic group, in which

Carbasea episcopalis, Busk, and C. bombycina, Hllis and So-

lander, will rank, as well as the species which I am about to

describe.

MacGillivray has recently constituted a genus under the

name Thatropora for a parallel group amongst the WMembrani-

pore t.

* To suggest the idea of higher structure.

+ “Descriptions of new or little-known Polyzoa,” Trans. Roy. Soe.

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 165

Euthyris obtecta, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 3.)

Zoarium much branched dichotomously; habit rather

strageling, the segments tall, narrow, not expanded upwards,

somewhat rounded at the extremities, with a smooth border

along the edge. Zoawcia on one surface only, quincuncial,

subrectangular, margins not conspicuous ; front wall smooth

and shining, depressed below, rising towards the orifice,

overspread by a membranous covering, which forms a flat

uniform roofing over the zoarium ; orifice of the ordinary cells

suborbicular, with the lower margin flattened, surrounded by

a chitinous rim and closed by a solid operculum; distributed

amongst the ordinary zocecia are occasional cells which are

broader and have a larger orifice, elongated transversely,

narrow between the upper and lower margins, and slightly

curved inwards below. Avieularia none. Occtum (?).

Height of specimen about 34 inches.

Loc. North Australia (Miss Jelly).

Two points are worthy of notice in this species—the con-

tinuous membrane which overspreads the surface of the

zoarium, concealing the true cell-wall, and the larger zocecia,

with modified orifice, which occur in some number amongst

the ordinary cells. The latter may be subservient in some

way to the function of reproduction, though we have no direct

evidence on the point; similarly modified cells have been

noticed in other cases. The epitheca also occurs in many

species belonging to very different families.

Family Myriozoide (part.), Smitt.

ScH1zoPoRELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella conservata, Waters. (Pl. VII. fig. 2.)

This species, which has been described by Waters from

Tertiary beds in South-west Victoria, occurs in Mr. Wilson’s

dredgings from Port Phillip Heads. As the recent specimen

differs a good deal in superficial character from the fossil form,

I have given a figure of a few of the cells. Mr. Waters de-

seribes the surface of the zocecium as smooth; in Mr. Wil-

son’s specimen it is strongly areolated round the margin and

reticulate in the centre. ‘The avicularia, which are numerous,

are of the lanceclate type; the mandible is long and slender

—————

Victoria, December 1881. I have already (f Annals’ for July 1880) di-

rected attention to the structural peculiarities of this group as probably

supplying the basis of a new genus, and am glad to find that this view is

supported by Mr. MacGillivray’s authority.

166 Rey. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

and bent at the extremity; they are almost universally

raised. A shallow arched groove crosses the operculum: a

short distance above the sinus, and is a rather conspicuous

character.

The only specimen which. | have examined may probably

have been Hemescharine in habit, as the dorsal surface of the

crust is overgrown with other Polyzoa.

Loc. Mount Gambier (Waters); off Port Phillip Heads

(Mr. J. B. Wilson).

Schizoporella latisinuata, n. sp. (Pl. VIT. fig. 5.)

Zoecia quincuncial, hexagonal, bordered by conspicuous

raised lines, usually terminating above on each side of tlie

orifice in a nodulous projection; front surface dense, flattish

(sutures very shallow), thickly punctured, overspread with a

shining membranous epitheca ; orifice arched above, a very

wide sinus occupying about tivo thirds of the lower margin,

straight below, the opening not at all contracted; peristome

elevated and somewhat thickened round the top and sides,

broad and flattened out below. Aviculartanone. Occium (?).

Zoartum forming a glossy patch of a brownish colour.

Loc. Off Port Phillip Heads (Mr. J. B. Wilson).

The form of the sinus in this species is remarkable ; it is

neither rounded below nor contracted at the opening. Its

lower boundary-line is straight ; and it is of about the same

width throughout, occupying a large proportion of the inferior

margin of the orifice.

Family Escharide (part.), Smitt.

LeEpRALIA, Johnston (part.).

Lepralia striatula,n. sp. (PI. VIII. fig. 1.)

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, rising considerably towards the

centre ; surface smooth, areolated round the margin, and tra-

versed by radiating grooves, which pass from the areole

upwards; orifice horseshoe-shaped, arched above, straight

below, contracted by two opposite denticles‘a short distance

above the lower margin; about as broad as high ; peristome

raised, carrying four spines above; on each side of the orifice

(or on one side only) near the top asmall aviculartum, raised,

with an elongate subspatulate mandible directed downwards ;

immediately under the inferior margin a swelling, which is

carried up into a blunt point, and bears on its inner aspect a

rounded aviculartum. Occium rounded above, broad (sub-

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 167

erescentic), compressed in front, where it is thickly covered

with small punctures ; the rest of the surface smooth, usually

an umbo on the summit.

Loe. Zanzibar (Miss Jelly).

Mucrone.a, Hincks.

Mucronella diaphana, MacGillivray, form armata.

(PI. VIII. fig. 3.)

A form of this species occurs in New Zealand which differs

in some respects from that described by MacGillivray, and

most notably in being furnished with avicularia. It may

be characterized as follows :—

— Zoecia quincuncial, rather broadly ovate, distinct, the front

wall somewhat flat and depressed below, rising towards the

oral region ; surface smooth, of a delicate greyish colour ; ori-

fice arched above, straight below, three denticles within the

lower margin, the central one the largest, and at the top four

long jointed spines, composed of calcareous segments, with

chitinous joints between, articulated to a tubular base ; in the

eentre of the lower margin a rather broad blunt mucro; at

each side a little below the orifice (or sometimes on one side

only) a raised avicularium, with pointed mandible directed

outwards. Oaciwm rounded, smooth, umbonate.

Loe. Queenscliff and Warrnambool (Mr. Watts): form

armata, New Zealand (Miss Jelly).

Frequently there rises immediately above the orifice a kind

of calcareous screen, pointed above and slightly hollowed out

in front, which is not noticed by MacGillivray. The spines,

which are all jointed and articulated to a tubular base, are

usually four (occasionally five) in number on the New-Zealand

specimens ; the full complement is only met with on the mar-

gin of the colony; on the inner cells seldom more than a single

spine survives.

Mucronella vultur, n. sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 2.)

Zowcia very large, quincuncial, sometimes rnuch elongated,

usually ovate, convex, separated by deep sutures; front wall

highly calcified, vitreous, surface silvery, uniformly covered

with small circular foramina; orifice ample, suborbicular ;

peristome slightly raised, bearing on its upper margin six

spines, articulated to a tubular base; within the lower margin

in the centre a hammer-shaped tooth and two small lateral

denticles; immediately behind the central tooth a massive

mucro, bearing on one side a large aviculariwm; mandible

running out to a very finely-pointed extremity, which is bent

abruptly inwards, directed upwards. Owciwm (?).

Loc. Australia (Miss Jelly).

168 Rev. T. Hincks’s Contributions towards a

Mucronella prestans, n. sp. (Pl. VII. fig. 1.)

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, often much expanded below,

front wall rather depressed, strongly areolated round the

margin, the central portion smooth or traversed by the pro-

longed radiating furrows of the areola; surface very bright

and shining; orifice suborbicular; peristome carried up in

front into a neck-like prolongation of considerable length,

which often rises into a point in the centre (occasionally

bimucronate), the lip somewhat everted and frequently

much thickened, at the sides sloping off towards the upper

margin, which is not elevated and bears four spines ; on one

side of the cell, attached to the neck-like elevation of the peri-

stome, and directed outwards, or sometimes placed lower on

the cell and sloping obliquely downwards, a large spatulate

avicularium, raised on a kind of bracket, the walls of which

are perforated. Ociwm rounded, rising rather steeply to-

wards the centre, somewhat prolonged and contracted towards

the orifice, strongly areolated round the base ; central portion

smooth and shining, more or less traversed by the areole,

mucronate. |

Loc. New Zealand, recent, and from later Tertiary beds

(Miss Jelly).

This is without question one of the most attractive of its

tribe, its remarkable beauty being due to the exquisite border

formed by the areolation round the cells and the brillianey of

the vitreous surface. ‘The oral operculum seems to be com-

posed of a thin almost membranous material. The raised

peristome projects very considerably, and is commonly carried

out to an acute point; frequently, however, it is broader in

front; and the margin is often much thickened. There is some

variability in the position of the avicularium ; but it is usually

placed against the neck of the cell or at the base of it.

Mucronella rotundata, n. sp. (Pl. VIII. fig. 5.)

Zoecia quincuncially arranged, with a more or less rounded

outline, short, tumid, suberect, separated by deep sutures ;

surface smooth or slightly pitted over ; orifice of (proportion-

ally) large size, arched above, straight below, a central bifid

tooth and two minute lateral denticles placed very close to it

within the lower margin ; peristome elevated round the sides

and in front, where it is carried up into a central mucro of

moderate size; on the upper margin four slender spines.

Avicularia none. Occium (2).

Loc. Singapore or Philippines (J/iss Jelly).

This has much the appearance of a distinct form, though in

General History of the Marine Polyzoa. 169

some respects very nearly allied to J. ventricosa, Hassall.

As only a small colony of young cells has been examined, I

cannot speak with confidence as to some of the superficial

characters; but the short subrotund and tumid cells, not con-

tracted above as in J. ventricosa, the large orifice, not raised

and suberect and closed in by the rather massive peristome

and spines as in the latter, the three small denticles set

closely together, the rather slender mucro, and the complete

absence of striation and marginal punctures are all distinctive

points. The cells are much smaller than those of MZ. ventri-

cosa and of delicate texture; but this may be due to the im-

mature condition of the colony.

In the absence of more fully developed specimens, I merely

name it provisionally. It may rank as WV. ventricosa, form

rotundata, if further evidence should show that it is referable

to this species.

Family Membraniporide.

Memeprantpora, De Blainville.

Membranipora pilosa, Linneus, form folvacea.

I have received through Miss Jelly, from New Zealand, a

specimen of an interesting form of this common and cosmo-

politan species. It grows as an erect foliaceous frond, with

the cells disposed on both surfaces and closely united back

to back. Pallas mentions such a form in his ‘ Elenchus’ as

occurring in the North Sea* ; but amidst all the varieties of

this protean species, from various parts of the world, which I

have examined, it has never occurred to me before. We

hardly require any fresh evidence to show that such varieties

of habit are of very small systematic significance.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Pruate VIL.

Fig. 1. Mucronella prestans, n. sp. 1a. Zocecium with avicularium ;

1b. Zocecium, showing the membranous (?) operculum as it ap-

pears when thrown back.

Fig. 2. Mucronella conservata, Waters, from a recent Australian specimen.

Fig. 3. Euthyris obtecta, n. gen. & sp. Group of zocecia, showing one of

the large cells with moditied orifice. 3a. The same, natural

size.

Fig. 4. Flustra reticulum, nu. sp. 4a, Zocecium with avicularium. 46,

Natural size.

Fig. 5. Schizoporella latisinuata, n. sp.

* “Jn frondes lubenter assurgit, utrinque cellulosas, crassiusculas,

spongiosas; primo simplices. ... deinde ramosas, imo pinnato-multi-

fidas.”—Llenchus, p. 50.

170 Bibliographical Notices.

Puate VILL.

Fig. 1. Lepralia striatula, n. sp. la. Ocecium.

Fig. 2. Mucronella vultw, n. sp.

Fig. 3. Mucronella diaphana, MacGillivray, form armata. 3a. Ocecium.

Fig. 4. Rhabdozoum Wilsoni, n. gen. & sp. A shoot, of the natural size..

4a. The same. Portion of a celliferous stem, magnified, show-

ing the arrangement of the zocecia, avicularia, and spines. 46.

Summit of one of the chitinous rods, showing the annulation,

the cup-like expansion, and the basal portion of the upper celli-

ferous stems. This figure is less highly magnified than the rest.

4e¢. Zocecia, with ocecia.

Fig. 5. Mucronella rotundata, n. sp.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

The Student's List of British Coleoptera, with Synoptic Tables of the

Families and Genera. Compiled by Francis P. Pascoz. Small

8vo. London: Taylor and Francis, 1882.

In this little volume Mr. Pascoe has gone back to his old love, and,

after instructing us all in general zoology, contents himself with the

more modest task of cataloguing the British Beetles. But, just as

his little treatise on ‘ Zoological Classification’ was one of the most

useful manuals that we possess, so the ‘Student’s List of British

Coleoptera’ offers its readers a good deal more than is promised in

its title. As regards the list itself, indeed, our author makes but

little claim to originality. ‘“‘ Lists,” he says, “ are necessarily com-

pilations; and in this one I have almost entirely depended on the

authority of previous compilers ;” but there is a certain amount of

criticism that must be exercised even in the preparation of a cata-

logue of the names of British Beetles, hackneyed as the task is, and

we know enough of Mr. Pascoe’s work to feel sure that this part of

his labour has been conscientiously performed.

As to the principles on which he has acted in connexion with

vexed questions of priority, Mr. Pascoe has some remarks in his

preface which merit attention. He complains, and with much jus-

tice, of the confusion introduced by the disturbance of old-established

names of species and genera to make room for others of longer

standing, the precise significance of which must often be uncertain

from the imperfect manner in which species were generally charac-

terized in the early days of descriptive entomology. To a very con-

siderable extent we are prepared to go with him, and to joi in any

protest that he may make against superseding well-known names

upon light grounds, even in cases where it can be demonstrated that

the name to be revived undoubtedly applies to the same species

that has for years borne another name of later date. But we are

not prepared to go the whole length that he seems inclined to do,

and to set up a sort of statute of limitations in matters of nomen-

Bibliographical Notices. aa:

clature. There is one absolute rule that may certainly be adopted,

namely that no generic names should be regarded as valid unless

proposed by an author who makes use of the binominal method ;

and this would get rid of many of those changes of old-established

names to which Mr. Pascoe so strongly objects; but it seems to us

that the law of priority is the only one to which we can appeal in

general, and that, while it should be applied with judgment, it

must nevertheless be observed as strictly as possible. When Mr.

Pascoe speaks of the common practice of the ‘scamping of descrip-

tions, pour prendre date,” in terms of reprobation, we cordially

agree with him. ‘This sort of thing isa growing vice and a growing

evil.

Besides his list of British Beetles, which appears to have been

compiled with great care, Mr. Pascoe has furnished the students of

his little book with a most important help in the investigation of

the native species of this order, in the form of a series of tables of

families and genera. Of course, it is always a very difficult matter

te make out the genera of any group of insects or other animals

from the best-prepared tables alone; there are shades of character.

that cannot be.conveyed by the short phrases necessarily used in a

table; but no worker in the present day can overlook the value of

such guides through the labyrinth of classification. As the author

himself says, the characters selected as most convenient for the

purposes of these tables are not always the most important: but

we have glanced through many of them and examined some care-

fully ; and, so far as we can see, they are eminently practical, and

convey a great amount of useful information in a condensed form.

There is one good thing that we may fairly wish to British ento-

mologists ; and that is, that Mr. Pascoe may be able to follow up this

book with similar manuals of the other orders of the class.

Rhopalocera Malayana: a Description of the Butterflies of the Malay

Peninsula. By W.L. Distant. Part I. London (West, New-

man, & Co., Hatton Garden) & Penang.

Leprpoprerists, and especially the students of the Rhopalocera

section, ought to esteem themselves very fortunate in the liberal

way in which they are catered for by the authors of Butterfly

faunas, a class of books which ought to facilitate very considerably.

the determination of species, and give more copious information

regarding distribution and local variation than can be found else-

where. The number of works of this description recently finished

or in course of publication is quite large; and most of them form

handsome volumes in quarto size, richly illustrated with coloured:

figures. Some of these publications, we regret to observe, seem

scarcely calculated to advance the department of biology to which

they are devoted, the authors seeming to have no other object than:

the bare description or enumeration of the species as an aid in

the naming of collections; they invite students to a mere Barme-

172 Geological Society.

cide feast, from which all details longed for by the scientific ento-

mologist, regarding the natural affinities of genera, facts of localvaria-

tion, and so forth, are eliminated. In these respects the present work

strikes us as a superior one of its class. The author enters fully into

the structure and metamorphoses of the different groups, discusses

their natural relationships, and under each species gives full details

regarding geographical distribution and variation.

In dealing with these generalities he is, at the same time, never

unnecessarily diffuse ; and his remarks and conclusions are those of

a writer evidently well acquainted with his subject. The figures,

in chromolithography by West, Newman, and Co., are excellent, and

indicate a distinct advance in this department of art. Full descrip-

tive characters are given of all species and genera, as well as of

groups superior to genera. Such a work is deserving of all encou-

ragement, and we trust that its success will answer the expectations

of its promoters, the chiet of whom, we are informed in the pro-

spectus, is Mr. D. Logan of Penang.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

i GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

June 7, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “Notes on the Annelida Tubicola of the Wenlock Shales, from

the Washings of Mr. George Maw, F.G.S.” By George Robert

Vine, Esq. Communicated by Prof. P. Martin Duncan, M.B.,

alta, Vale erse

The author commenced with a sketch of the bibliography of the

subject and of the known Silurian genera of tubicolar Annelids.

This was followed by a description of the following genera and

their contained species :—OCornulites, Conchicolites, Ortonia, Spi-

rorbis. Of the last there is one species (S. minutus) from the

Buildwas Shale; this differs only in the slightest degree from

S. arkonensis, described by Prof. Nicholson from the American

Devonians. The new genus Arenatubulites is in many respects a

peculiar and interesting form, having the tube composed of minute

grains of sand, ike Sabellaria and Terebella. The author describes

two species, A. elongata and A. ampleaa; they occur in the Pick-

wood beds. A description follows of the genus Tentaculites, which

the author referred to the Tubicolar Annelids: and several species of

it were described.

2. “ Description of Part of the Femur of Nototherium Mitchelli.”

By Prof. Owen, C.B., F.R.S., F.G.8., &e.

The specimen described consisted of the distal portion, probably

about one half, of a femur obtained from Darling Downs, Queens-

Geological Society. 173 -

land, and received by the author from Dr. George Bennett. Its

principal differences from Diprotodon are that it has no depression

above the outer condyle, but in its place a rough longitudinal rising

for the attachment of the same or of a homologous muscle; and

the hinder surface of the outer condyle is transversely convex. The

relative width of the post-condylar fossa resembles that in Phasco-

lomys; and a further resemblance to the Wombats consists in the

more equal prominence of the lateral boundaries of the rotular

surface than in Diprotodon and Macropus. The bone differs from

the corresponding part in the Wombats by several subordinate cha-

racters; and the animal to which it belonged would seem to have

been intermediate between Phascolomys and Macropus. From the

size and characters of the bone the author referred it to Nototherium

Mitchelli ; its breadth across the condyles is 52 in.

3. “On Helscopora latispiralis, a new spiral Fenestellid from

the Upper Silurian beds of Ohio, U.S.” By E. W. Claypole, Esq.,

B.A., B.Sc. (Lond.), F.G.S.

The author referred to the genus Archimedes, recognized by

Lesueur, D. D. Owen, and James Hall, as a spiral form of Fenes-

tellid, the remains of several species of which occur in Lower Car-

boniferous Limestone rocks in the United States. In Archimedes

there is always a strong central shaft. The species here described

by the author under the name of Helicopora latispiralis occurs in

the Upper beds of the Niagara group of the Upper Silurian at Cedar-

ville, Ohio; and the new genus is distinguished from Archimedes by

the absence of the solid stony axis above mentioned. Its character

as given by the author is as follows :—‘‘ Polyzoary expanded, fenes-

trate, and spiral, formed of slender bifurcating branches poriferous

on one face, connected by non-poriferous bars, forming an open net-

work ; cells arranged in two rows along the branches, one row on

each side of a median keel. Axis very thin, or consisting only of

the thickened central border of the spiral polyzoary.” The species

described grows to as much as eight inches in diameter. The

author has seen a second species of the genus.

June 21, 1882.—J. W. Hulke, Esq., F.R.S.,

President, in the Chair.

The following communications were read :—

1. “On Thecospondylus Horneri, a new Dinosaur from the

Hastings Sand, indicated by the Sacrum and the Neural Canal of

the Sacral Region.” By Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., F.G.S8.

The author described a mould of the neural canal of the sacral

region of a Dinosaur, obtained by Dr. A. C. Horner, of Tonbridge,

from a quarry in the Hastings Sand at Southborough. Thespecimen

is about 2 feet long, slightly imperfect at both ends, but showing

indications of five complete vertebrae, with traces of others at the

two extremities, making at least seven vertebra in all. The general

“174 Geological Society.

form of the neural chamber is compressed from side to side, and

dilated from below upwards, especially in the region of the second,

third, and fourth vertebree, its depth over the third foramen being

nearly 34 inches. Indications of bone preserved on the surface seem

to show that the neural canal was enclosed in a mere bony film.

The indications of transverse processes show that they were directed

forward in front, outward in the middle, and backward behind.

The first process on the right side, which is preserved, expands

somewhat conically outwards and forwards, and terminates in a

large flattened facet for the ilium. For the animal indicated by this

specimen the author proposed to found a new genus, Thecospondylus,

and named the species 7’. Hornert.

2. “On the Dorsal Region of the Vertebral Column of a new

Dinosaur, indicating a new genus, Sphenospondylus, from the

Wealden of Brook in the Isle of Wight, preserved in the Wood-

wardian Museum of the University of Cambridge.” By Prof. H. G.

Seeley, F.B.S., F.G.S.

‘In this paper the author described a series of six vertebre,

remarkable for the great lateral compression of the centrum, which

is so narrowed inferiorly as to terminate in a sharp longitudinal

ridge. The centra average about 33 inches in length. ‘The neural

arches are depressed; the transverse processes are at first directed

backward, but soon become directed outward, retaiing their

upward direction ; the facet for the head of the rib is at first large,

placed at the base of the transverse process, and bounded behind by

a sharp ridge which runs to the hinder margin of the neural arch ;

but afterwards the rib-head rfses higher, so as to be chiefly above

the zygapophysial facets; and then it becomes smaller, the ridge behind

it disappears more or less, and the transverse process becomes verti-

cally compressed and thin. The author referred to other vertebre

showing similar characters contained in the Fox Collection in the

British Museum, but stated he had seen neither cervical nor caudal

vertebrae of this type. The animal indicated by these remains was

regarded by the author as constituting a new genus most nearly

allied to Zguanodon, for which he proposed the name of Sphenospon-

dylus; but he abstained from giving the type a specific name “in

view of the likelihood of these vertebre pertaining to the [guanodon

Seeleyt.” Ee ae ;

3. “On Organic Remains from the Upper Permian Strata of

Kargalinsk in Eastern Russia.” By W. H. Twelvetrees, Ksq.,

In this paper the author described the Kargalinsk steppe, north

of Orenburg, as consisting of a grassy, treeless, undulating steppe,

with sluggish, winding streams, in the banks of which, and in

rayibes, the exposures of subsoil show only red marl or sandstone

devoid of fossils. Mine-borings and shafts go down through red,

yellow, and grey sandstones and red and white marls, which are

fossiliferous wherever the beds of copper-ore exist. On the eastern

Geological Society. 175

border of the steppe there are two protrusions of limestone, with

Terebratula elongata, Loxonema, &c., on outcrops running nearly

N.W. and 8.E., which throw off the cupriferous sands east and west.

The western of these outcrops in its southern continuation near

Sakmarsk is charged with Permian fossils, including the above. The

same limestone, regarded by the author as belonging to the Zechstein,

crops up in other places, and apparently underlies the whole basin of

the steppe, the upper sandstones resting conformably uponit. From

the latter the author gave the following list of fossils :—Cardto-

pteris Kutorge (=Aroides crassispatha), Walchia biarmica and

piniformis, Lepidodendron, Schizodendron tuberculatum, Anomorrhea

Fischeri, Caulopteris 2; Calanites infractus, Suckowt, gigas, and

lecoderma ; Unio umbonatus, Platyops Richardi (a Labyrinthodont),

Lthopalodon Wangenhiuseri, Cliorhizodon orenburgensis, Deutero-

saurus, and various Labyrinthodont and Reptilian remains. Upon

these the author remarked that the list of plants has a Paleozoic

aspect, while the Reptilian remains seem to be more of a Secondary

character. After consideration of all the facts, the author came

to the conclusion that possibly some of the beds in the central part ~

of what is known as the Permian basin may be passage-beds be-

tween the Permian and Trias, but that the Kargalinsk series includes

the uppermost beds of the Permian.

4. “On Chilostomatous Bryozoa from Bairnsdale (Gippsland).”

By A. W. Waters, Esq., F.G.S.

This paper continues the author’s papers on South-Australian

Bryozoa, already communicated to the Society. It describes a collec-

tion made by Mr. J. R. Y. Goldstein, containing 40 forms, of which 12

were not previously known to have existed in Australia. Several

species, however, known in other places as incrusting, here occur in the

Eschara habit ; and all together the number of incrusting species from

this locality is small. The author calls attention to the frequency

with which the Australian Bryozoa exhibit different modes of growth,

showing the importance of preferring for classification zocecial to

zoarial characters. ‘The three localities in Australia have furnished

126 species of Chilostomata, of which 51 are known living and 41

fossil; 14 are considered identical with European Miocene species,

17 with Pliocene, and 4 are thought to be identical with Cretaceous

species. The author gives a detailed description of the various

_ species in his Bairnsdale collection.

5. “The Silurian Species of Glauconome, and a suggested Classi-

fication of the Palzozoic Polyzoa.” By G. W. Shrubsole, Esq.

F.G.S., and G. R. Vine, Esq. 2

The authors discussed the history of our knowledge of the gents

Glauconome, and especially of the Silurian species. They then

characterized the genus, to which they refer only the Bala species

formerly regarded as identical with G. disticha, Goldf., but which

they describe as G, Sedgwicku, Shrubs. Glauwconome disticha, Goldf.,

176 Miscellaneous.

from the Wenlock of Dudley, is taken as the type of a new genus

Arcanopora.

The authors then remarked upon the characters on which the

classification of the Polyzoa is founded, drawn from the study of the

recent forms, and stated that throughout the Cainozoic and Mesozoic

series no Polyzoa are known which cannot be referred to the recog-

nized groups. Many Paleozoic forms are in a different case. The

orifices seen on the surface are not, in many instances, the mouths

of the cells, but those of what the authors call vestibules, beneath

which the true cell-mouth is concealed. For these types they

propose to found a new suborder under the name of CryprostomaTa,

and characterized by having the zocecia subtubular, or, in section,

slightly angular, and the orifice surrounded by a vestibule or other-

wise concealed. The families referred to this group are the Ceramo-

poride, Ptilodictyide, and Arcanoporide.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notes on the Luminosity of the Sea, taken on the West Coast of Nor-

way from September 1881 to April 1882. By W. EH. Kocs, B.A.,

F.G.8.

I trust the following notes may be of interest to naturalists, al-

though I fear there is nothing new about them.

During my travels I was much struck by the almost constant.

luminosity of the waters: but I also noticed great variations in its

intensity ; sometimes it was quite as brilliant as I have ever seen it

in southern climes, at others much fainter. It struck me that some

of the flashes of light emitted by certain forms resembled the steel-

blue spark of an electric machine; hence I was led to try certain

experiments with magnetized needles in buckets of water. The

results obtained were decidedly disappointing; but nevertheless I

feel sure that a great deal of the so-called phosphorescence is due to

animal electricity, and I hope some one more competent and better

fitted out than myself may undertake this line of research. Another

fact which seems to fall in with this idea is that during thundery

weather and displays of the aurora borealis the luminosity was

most intense.

The highest temperature registered at night at the surface-water

was 45° F., the lowest 32° F.; and on both occasions the luminosity

was equally brilliant.

The small light-emitting animals were of the usual types (Hydro-

meduse, Meduse, Ctenophora, &c.); but many were embryonic

forms quite unknown to me.

To quote from my diary :—

‘“‘ September 14, 1881. Weather cold and windy (west wind).

Waters crowded with medusoid forms; and all the way from Sta-

vanger to the Lysefjord (15 English miles) the luminosity was most

marked.

_ “September 29, 1881. East wind, fine and cold. Waters extra-

ordinarily clear, so that forms of life could be easily distinguished

Misceilaneous. 177

in twelve fathoms of water. Luminosity was great, but not so

intense as when a grey cloudiness, due to myriads of tiny creatures,

tinges the fjord waters. This cloudiness is probably due to migra-

tion, and always precedes the arrival of herring-shoals; ib is most

marked in spring and autumn, and usually occurs with a westerly

wind.

*¢ All through November the luminosity was great, but especially

so on the 23rd, when we had hail and lightning during the day and

the aurora at night. The average temperature of surface-water

during this month was 42° F.

“On December 16 a violent east gale was blowing. Temperature

of air about freezing-point, and surface-water 38° to 40° F. The

whole fjord was streaked with fire; and the shore-line seemed a

- seething mass of flame. Some forms emitted disks of light which

appeared to be 3 inches across.

“ December 23, 1881. Thermometer 26° F. in air, and 37° F. in

water. Splendid display of aurora, and sea gloriously luminous.”

On December 27 I left Stavanger for Bergen; and at 5 a.m. the

luminosity of the sea was wonderful, pillars of flame, disks and stars

of fire tumbling one over another in the wake of the vessel; some

emitted a yellow and others a white phosphorescent lingering light ;

but many gave forth steel-blue flashes exactly like electric sparks.

After spending a week examining the fine natural-history mu-

seum in Bergen, I returned to Stavanger on January 3rd, 1882, and

the sea was luminous as usual. Constant luminosity during January

and February.

In March I went to Haugesund to see the herring-fishery, and I

found the waters grey with life and very luminous. I then went

on into the Hardangerfjord; and as we crashed through the ice at

Norheimsund, I noticed that it seemed to emit light on fracture.

{had read somewhere that this was supposed to be due to electricity ;

so I got up some buckets of ice and water: eliminating the ice, I

found the remaining water perfectly luminous, and I noticed that

the steel-blue flash seemed to predominate. Here, then, was the

explanation ; but as I had not a microscope of sufficient power with

me, I could not carry out my researches. As these creatures live

quite well in water at freezing-point, possibly they may be even

included in ice, and make long journeys without injury.

At Odde I noticed the same phenomenon, the ice being 3 inches

thick.

I left Stavanger for Hull in April, and it was worthy of remark

that the waters along the Norwegian coast were luminous; yet as

we steamed westward the luminosity gradually diminished ; hence

I think that certain currents carry these animals northward along

the coast and into the fjords.

In conclusion, I may sum up as follows :—

(a) That the luminosity of sea-water occurs all the year round;

even when ice is present.

(() That it is greater during electrical atmospheric disturbances,

and is partly caused by electricity.

(y) That it is also well marked during the migrations of fishes,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 12

178 Miscellaneous.

and may have an important bearing on their food and mi-

erations.

(6) It appears to be at its maximum in spring and autumn, when

the waters swarm with embryonic forms.

On the Priority of Kuploea Castelnaui of Felder over Kupleea

pheebus. By W. L. Distanr. |

Under the above heading, in the last issue of this magazine (ante,

p-. 73), Mr. Butler has expressed himself dissatisfied that in my

‘ Rhopalocera Malayana’ I have used Felder’s name for a species of

Euplea in preference to one proposed by himself.

My reason for this arrangement was simply that Felder’s publica-

tion bore date 1865, whilst Butler’s description was published in

1366.

I was aware that Mr. Butler had preferred and published a charge

that Felder’s publication was antedated, and also that an explana-

tion had been given by the Felders that the work could be obtained

with uncoloured plates at their date of publication, though the

coloured copies were not ready at that time. ‘This statement I at

least felt bound to accept; and I was under the impression that,

from Mr. Butler having since published 1865 as the date of Felder’s

descriptions of Euplea, he had seen his way to withdraw from so

serious a charge.

That accusation amounts, in the first instance, to one of literary

mendacity, and, secondly, of publishing a designedly false statement

in support of the same. This I cannot credit; and therefore I could

not write my ‘ Rhopalocera Malayana’ as though I did. It is only

natural for Mr. Butler to regret the loss of some of his specific

names; but he must pardon me for saying that I think he is ill-

advised in again making so serious a charge against the reputation

of a lepidopterist who, though no longer here to reply, has still left

a memory among friends and colleagues which, so far as I can learn,

leaves no room for stain.

If, however, I write with pleasure that I accept both Felder’s

original date and subsequent explanation, it is with regret that I

find an inclination on the part of my friend Mr. Butler to think

that in so doing I have in some way accused him of “a childish

form of egotism.” I am also sorry to have to notice the statement

(probably in haste) made by Mr. Butler that, when I wrote that he

had subsequently used Felder’s date, I was “well aware” that in

so doing he “ had taken the date from the titlepage, either failing

for the time being to recall the fact of its inaccuracy, or inserting it

between inverted commas” to show his disbelief in it. I was

aware of nothing of the kind when I wrote my first part, which was

in proof when I “mentioned my views to him. I was then told that

the dates were either in inverted commas or had been altered by the

Secretary of the Linnean Society. I found on reference that the

inverted commas were non-existent; and I could not, when writing

my part, first make a charge against the Felders on the authority

of Butler, and then explain away his apparent withdrawal of the

same by a somewhat invidious reference to the Secretary of the

Linnean Society.

Miscellaneous. 179

I can only, then, again assure my friend Mr. Butler. that, because

I do not support his charge against the Felders, I do not necessarily

bring one against him ; and he will probably agree with me that the

whole of this unsavoury discussion is detrimental to the cause of even

descriptive entomology, and affords further proof of the injury done

to the same by personal competition.

‘On some Experiments in Hybridization between different Species of

Kchinoidea. By M. R. Koutzr,

Experiments on the hybridization of Kchinoderms have been

_ hitherto but few in number. In 1873 M. Marion published

(‘Comptes Rendus,’ April 14) an account of fecundations effected

between Strongylocentrotus liwidus and Spherechinus granularis,

which resulted in the production of perfectly developed Plutei. A

year later Agassiz announced, in the ‘ Archives de Zoologie Expéri-

mentale,’ a case of hybridization between two species of the genus

Asteracanthion, in which the larvee attained the stage of Bipinnaria.

At the suggestion of M. Marion I have resumed these experiments

in the laboratory of marine zoology at Marseilles; and their results

possess some importance in connexion with the physiology of the

species, which was, indeed, indicated by M. Marion in his note pre-

sented to the Academy. These new experiments in hybridization

have been extended to several species of regular and irregular sea-

urchins. J cannot here give a complete analysis of these fecunda-

tions, which will be studied in detail in my memoir on the Echi-

noidea of the shores of Provence. I shall therefore content myself

with indicating the definitive results at which I have arrived.

In March and April the products of the genital glands in most

of the species of Marseilles have generally arrived at maturity ;

nevertheless it is not unusual to meet with individuals of which the

ovules or spermatozoids, still immature, are unfit for any attempt at

fecundation. It is therefore indispensable to precede each expe-

riment by a microscopic observation. It is equally important to

make, in parallelism with each crossed fecundation, a direct fecun-

dation under the same conditions, and with products belonging to

the same individuals, for the purpose of arriving at comparable

results, both as to the state of the larva and the time it takes to

arrive at a definite stage in both: cases.

The following is a list of the experiments made, with the results

obtained in the most successful fecundations :—

Strongylocentrotus lindus 9 and Spherechinus granularis 3 .—

Pluteus regularly and perfectly developed.

Id. and Psammechinus pulchellus §.—Pluteus always well de-

veloped.

Id. and Dorocidaris papillata §.—The ova, of which a very

small number were fecundated, did not pass the blastula stage.

(It is true the only living Dorocidaris I had at my disposal had

been captured some time, and its spermatozoids were not very

active.)

Strongylocentrotus 9 and Spatangus purpureus $ .—Many nega-

tive experiments ; fecundation, however, is possible, but the fecun-

180 Méscellaneous.

dated eggs are always few in number. Nevertheless they arrive at

the blastula stage, or sometimes the gastrula with a shallow invagi-

nation. j

Strongylocentrotus g and Spherechinus 9 .—The larve do not

pass the blastula stage.

Id. and Psammechinus 9 .—Plutei normally and perfectly deve-

loped. ;

Id. and Spatangus 2 .—All the ova become regularly segmented.

I have never seen them attain the Pluteus stage; they do not pass

the stage of perfect gastrula, with a gastric eavity and caleareous

spicules on each side of the mouth.

Psammechinus 2 and Spherechinus g.—The larve always

stopped at the gastrula stage, with the gastric invagination not deep.

Id. and Dorocidaris G.—No uppearance of segmentation. (The

same observation applies to both Dorocidaris and Strongylocentrotus.)

Id. and Spatangus g .-—A few ova were segmented and attained

the blastula stage.

Psammechinus § and Spatangus 9 .—In all the experiments all

the ova attained the stage of Plutei, and these lived for several days.

The development takes place comparatively very slowly; thus, the

hybrid larvee are still in the gastrula state when the larve, obtained

by direct fecundation under the same conditions, have attained the

Pluteus stage a day or two. Moreover the form of the Pluteus

presents some peculiarities; the arms are shorter and stouter, and

the contours are less regular than in the normal Plutei of Spatangus ;

the calcareous skeleton also presents differences. Even in the gas-

trula we observe peculiar characters, the pigmentation bemg much

less abundant in the gastrule produced by crossed fecundations.

Psammechinus § and Spherechinus 9 —A small number of ova

beeome segmented, but do not pass the blastula stage.

Crossed fecundations therefore are possible between different

species of Eehinoidea, and that between very wide limits, There is

certainly at least as much difference between a Spatangus and a

Psammechinus as between two mammals belonging to two allied

orders. And if the Plutei obtained by erossing between regular

Echinoids do not appear to differ much from the legitimate Plutei

of the type functioning as female in the experiments, there are cer-

tainly well marked differences between a legitimate Pluteus of

Spatangus and a hybrid Pluteus of Spatangus and Psammechinus.

I must, in conclusion, call attention to one fact :—Beecause the ova

of a species when fecundated by the spermatozoids of another species

arrive at the state of Pluteus, it does not follow that the converse is

true. Thus the ovules of Spatangus are perfectly fecundated by the

spermatozoids of Psammechinus ; but the ovules of the latter, sub-

jected to the influence of the semen of Spatangus, remain for the

most part intact, while the rest scarcely reach the blastula stage.—

Comptes Rendus, April 24, 1882, p. 1203.

On Variation in the Nest-forms of the Furrow-Spider (Epeira

strix). By the Rev. Dr. H. C. McCoox.

The author had observed that some of the orb-weaving spiders

have a marked tendency to vary the forms of their nests. The

Miscellaneous. 181

spinning-work of spiders may be classified as (1) the snare, spun for

the capture of prey; (2) the enswathment, by which insects are dis-

armed and prepared for food; (3) the gossamer, used for purposes

of aqueous or acrial locomotion ; (4) the cocoon, spun for the propa-

gation and protection of the species; and (5) the nest, which is a

domicile more or less elaborate and permanent, within or under

which the aranead dwells for protection against enemies and weather-

changes. Asarule the great groups of Orb-weavers differ from

each other and agree within themselves in the characteristic form

of nest. The form prevailing in each family is substantially the

same; each species appears to adhere quite steadily to one charac-

teristic form; but there are some marked variations in the habit of

certain species, the most decided of which have been observed in the

case of Epeira strivw. Some examples of this were given.

1. The ordinary nest of Z. strza when domiciled in the open field or

wood isa rolled leaf. A single leaf is taken, the edge pulled up,

drawn under, and fastened by adhesive threads into a rude cylinder,

within which the spider hides during the daytime. A thread-con-

nexion with the foundation-lines of the snare is maintained ; but

rarely with the centre of the orb by a taut trap-line, as is the habit

of the insular spider, Hpeira imsularis.

2. A second form of nest varies from the rolled-leaf nest in

haying the edges of two adjacent leaves bent towards each other

and lashed together on the exterior at the juncture by silken cords

and on the interior by adhesive-tissue web. An oval opening is left

at the united points of the leaves, through which the connecting-

line passes to the snare. The spider domiciles within the leafy

cavern thus formed.

3. Again, the spider avails herself of small holes in wood or

stone, openings in fences, the interspace between curled bark on

the trunk of old trees, or some like cavity, which she appropriates

as a nesting-place. A slight lining will generally be found upon

the concave surface. Dr. McCook had noticed that in such cases

the snare is sometimes diverted from its normal shape in order to

give a convenient approach thereto from the den. One such ex-

ample was found spun between aside of the Peace Fountain in

Fairmount Park (Philadelphia) and the stone wall adjoining. In

order to pitch her tent within a hole in the rock, the spider diverted

one of the radii from the plane of the orb, and extended it backward

to the hole. The spirals which passed over this radius thus made

an elbow or angle, which was indeed nearly a right angle, and gave

the orb an odd broken appearance. The radius of course served as

the bridge-line by which the spider passed from her den to her snare.

4. Another variation was due to an accident in the environment

of the web. A half-grown L. striv had woven a snarein the hollow

of a decayed tree (at New Lisbon, Ohio), within two feet of the

ground. A colony of the Pennsylvania carpenter-ant (Camponotus

pennsylvanicus) had quarters in the tree; and asquad of black workers

were busy excavating their wooden galleries. These dropped their

chippings from openings just above the spider’s orb, whose viscid

spirals retained goodly quantities of the brown sawdust. In course

of time a ball of chippings as big as a walnut had accumulated, or,

182 Miscellaneous.

perbaps, had been purposely massed by the spider. However that

may be, the ball was utilized as a nest ; its centre had been pierced,

a spherical cavity formed by silk-lining the interior, which was

entered by a circular door bound around the edge by spinning-work.

This quaint domicile was pendent from one of the strong upper

foundation-lines ; and herein the spider rested, while the emmet car-

penters worked away above her, and continually dropped chips upon

the roof of her den, and the orb beneath, until one side of the snare

was quite covered with them, In this case the position of the nest, as

well as its form, was exceptional, as the nest-site of H. stria is well

nigh invariably beyond the limits of the web, sometimes, indeed,

several feet. In these points the spider was evidently led to an

intelligent variation of her nest-building by circumstances.

5. Another variation, or rather a series of variations, was noted

upon the side of Brush Mountain, at Bellwood, Pennsylvania.

Several young pine trees had been cut away and tossed from the

mountain tothe banks of the Juniata river below. The foliage had

withered and fallen from the boughs, whose branches stretched out

dry and bare; and among them a‘colony of young furrow-spiders

had. pitched their tents and spread their snares. One specimen

happened to spin her web near the axil of several goodly sized

branches, which were formed into a natural shelter by the inverted

position of the bough. The spider had recognized this vantage, and

made her nest at the point of junction, or rather took shelter there,

for there was very little artificial nesting beyond a faint tissue

spread over the bark at the point where she sat.

A second specimen had lodged at a point near the tip of a small

branch whose delicate dry twigs gave no sufficient shelter, and,

besides, were directed upward. Accordingly a silken tube, funnel-

shaped, was spun between the twigs, within which the young

spider nested.

A third spider, lodged in a similar site, had made a silken sack

for a tent, whose mouth had apparently originally opened directly

towards the snare. Buta saltigrade spider had fastened a parasitic

tubular nest upon one side of this sack ; and accordingly the mouth

was found closed and the door shifted to the opposite side, as though

to avoid interference with a troublesome neighbour.

A fourth individual had woven a simple silken cover or screen,

behind which she lodged. A fifth had pitched her tent upon a stray

leaf, beneath which a similar cover, a small rectangular piece of silk

canvas (suggestive of the military bivouac or “‘ dog tent”) was

stretched by lines attached to the sides and corners, and fastened to

the leaf-surfaces and surroundings. Between this sheet and the

leaf the spider was ensconced, having the usual bridge-line connexion

with the orb.

6. Two of the above colony had established nests in tufts of a

parasitic moss fastened upon the dead limbs. One of these was

very pretty and ingenious. The moss grew in a bunch about the

size of a hickory-nut; this was pierced at the top, and the filaments

pushed aside sufficiently to allow an interior cavity large enough to

house a spider. An oval door or opening was formed near the top

by. bending and binding back the fibres of the plant. A secure and

Miscellaneous. 183

tasteful retreat was thus obtained at the only really available spot

in the vicinity of the snare.

7. When the furrow-spider weaves her orb upon the exposed

surfaces of human habitations, as the cornices of porches, outhouses,

&c., her nest takes a form quite different from any of the above.

A tube of stiff silken fibre) is spun against the surface, to which it is

lashed at all sides. This cylinder is about an inch long and half an

inch thick, and, at the end towards the orb, has a circular opening

about a quarter of an inch in diameter. The stiff texture of the

nest appears to be necessary to make the walls self-supporting, in-

asmuch as there are no supporters like the twigs and leaves found

at hand in arboreal sites. Moreover the open position of the domi-

cile exposes the spider very freely to the assaults of the mud-

daubers who frequent such localities, to birds, and other enemies ; so

that a canvas is needed of tougher texture than that required in

sheltered sites. It may be remarked that in old buildings, which

present cracks and crannies convenient for nesting, woven nests of

this sort will rarely be found.

It is thus seen that while there is a general regard to protection

of the spider’s person, there is a modification over a quite wide

degree of variation in the form of the protective nest; further,

that this modification appears to be regulated, more or less, by the

accidental environment of the domicile, and in such wise as to

show no small degree of intelligence in adapting the ordinary spin-

ning habit to various circumstances, and to economizing labour and

material. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad. March 21, 1882, p. 97.

On Segmentation in the Mites. By P. Krammr.

After referring to some previous publications of his own and of

other writers on this subject, the author describes, as follows, the

segmentation of a minute mite found by him on the ground in a fir-

plantation in the Thiringer Wald, and which he identifies with

Alycus roseus of Koch. He says :—

“The dorsal aspect shows a very distinct segmental line between

thorax and abdomen. The shoulders of the latter project rather

convexly ; and between them the segmental line is slightly sinuated

posteriorly. The abdomen shows nine distinct segments, which

follow one another exactly as we see them in the little Podure. The

segmental grooves between the first three abdominal segments are

broad, and present, to a certain extent, the appearance of double

lines, of which the anterior cut off the preceding segment, and the

posterior commence the succeeding one. The lateral margin of the

abdomen shows distinctly the convexities and constrictions which

correspond to the middles and the boundaries of the segments.

The setation throughout follows the segmental conditions ; there

are rows of setz upon the surfaces of the segments, only running

parallel to the boundary-lines of the segments. The hindmost

segment bears the perfectly terminal anal aperture, half of which

is seen in the dorsal view, while the other half is seen in the ventral

aspect.

“On the thorax there is a distinct pair of eyes, furnished with

184 Miscellanecus.

very convex lenses, just as in Rhyncholophus. It further bears

several long sete, of which the pair situated between the eyes is

distinctly fringed. This special pair of sete on the thorax when

seen under alow power, especially as it is placed near the black eye-

spots, leads one to suppose that we have here a respiratory organ,

similar to the stigma of the Oribatide; but a higher magnifying-

power shows distinctly that this pair of sete is nothing but a per-

fectly ordinary capillary structure. On the thorax there are also

three longitudinal lines, branched in a tree-like fashion behind, and

two transverse lines; and these divide its whole dorsal surface into

several areas, three of which occupy the entire central space. The

small setee on the segments of the abdomen are short and feathered

on both sides, as is known to be the case in some species of T’om-

bidium. In the living animal they have a bright white lustre, and

so give the whole back a white glimmer. ‘The colour of the skin,

however, is a faint violet with a reddish tinge.

‘¢ On the lower surface we again see the thoracic segmental lines

distinctly running between the coxal plates of the second and third

pairs of legs ; but besides these the segmental lines of the back like-

wise pass onto the lower surface, not, however, as simple circularly

environing lines, but (and this is particularly distinct in the poste-

rior ones) they bend forward in the middle of the abdomen, and

run round the sexual aperture, occupying this laterally, so that, by

this means, the anus and sexual aperture appear as if placed in the

same last segment. The course of the segmental lines of the more

anteriorly situated abdominal segments could not be distinctly traced

on the lower surface. The sexual aperture is of considerable size,

and is closed by two larger convex valves, which are hollowed

within, and each furnished with three somewhat oval sucking-disks.

The outer surface of these valves, like the surface of the coxal

plates, is covered with a reticulated system of lines; at the margin

of each valve there is a close-set series of short feathered sete, by

which the fissure between the plates is partially closed.

“As regards the limbs, all four pairs of legs are quite similarly

formed. The number of joints in the anterior legs is five; in the

posterior legs there are six free joints. All the feet are armed with

three claws. The palpi are five-jointed ; and the apex of the fifth

joint is closely covered with a number of shortly-plumose sete.

The mandibles are cheliform, short, and rather convex.

‘‘ Unfortunately, in the single specimen available for examina-

tion it could not be discovered where the tracheal aperture was, or,

indeed, whether any trachev existed, so that the systematic posi-

tion of this remarkable animal must remain undetermined. The

presence of well-developed eyes, however, renders it probable that

this mite is to be placed near the Trombidia.

“ Its significance in the abdominal question, however, is the most

important point in the observation of our mite. It is evident that

in examining it we find three natural divisions—the capitulum

(mouth-segment), thorax, and abdomen, and this last again divided

into distinct segments. In accordance with this we also observe

buccal limbs, thoracic limbs (in two pairs), and abdominal limbs

(also in two pairs)— Archiv fir Naturg. 1882, p. 178.

rad

= EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE

. (COLEMAN’S).

a Delicious Beverage and Tonic,

/ Male from Port Wine, Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Extract of Malt; Nutri-

co Strengthening, Stimulating, Flesh-forming, Health-restoring, Suitable for

the Robust in Health as well as the Invalid. Strongly recommended by the

Medical Faculty. An Immediate Benefit is experienced after taking it; the

Frame i is Invigorated, and no ill effects follow.

LIEBIG’S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE. (COLEMAN'S).

_ TESTIMONIALS.

‘sr —A ioe time since I was induced by the novelty of the title to send for

a bottle of your Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Malt Wine. I was perfectly

acquainted with the yalue of the Extractum Carnis, and not quite a stranger to

_ the invigorating and fortifying properties of malt wine, and therefore felt a

ins natural curiosity to test them when combined. »

- Men who work hard as I do—not muscular hard work, but that which is quite

as exhausting, viz. brain work—very often experience the need of, and have some-

_ times, an almost irresistible craving for a “pick me up ;” and very often the

anacea for a time for lassitude, and that state of mind which renders work

~ irksome, are alcoholic stimulants, the use of which must sooner or later end

_ disastrously.

The man who can furnish a remedy, sure, certain, and harmless, for the lassi-

tude which follows constant brain-work is a benefactor of his species, and may

be said to have added many years of usefulness to the lives of useful men.

__ Your extract is a success, and, when more generally known, will be used b |

all toilers of the mind. y

Yours faithfully, O. D. RAY.

Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich, Feb. 23, 1881. z

~ Queen’s Crescent, Haverstock Hill,

London, March 5, 1881.

ieee ee cn time since, being greatly fatigued with over-work and long

_ hours at business, my health (being naturally delicate) became very indifferent.

~ T lost all energy, strength, and appetite, and was so weak as to be scarcely able

to walk.

As you are aware, I sent for a dozen of your Extract of Meat and Malt Wine,

which in a few days pulled me up marvellously. Three or four glasses of it daily

have quite altered and restored me to better health than ever, “ without the assist-

ance of a doctor.”

Tam now giving it to my son, twelve years of age, whom we have always

thought consumptive, and from a puny ailing boy he seems to be fast growing

into a strong healthy lad.

Enclosed you have cheque. Please send me two dozen of the “ Extract.”

With thanks for your prompt attention to my last.

Yours: truly, Tam, ne GEORGE A. TYLER.

Mineral Water Hospital, Bath, Sept. 22, 1881.

ian isicon, Referring to yours respecting your Liebig's Extract cf Meat

and Malt Wine, I have much pleasure in testifying to its excellent qualities. Jt,

_ is highly nutritious, stimulating, and health-restoring.

Every claim you make for it I can fully endorse, and I shall be pleased te

recommend it as an incomparable tonic.

Lam, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, EDWD. J. VOYSEY.

Pints, 27s. per dozen; Quarts, 50s. per dozen. Carriage paid to any

Railway Station in Great Britain. Sample Bottle for 33 stamps

- P.O. Orders to be made payable to.

COLEMAN AND GO.,

i MUSPOLE STREET, NORWICH.

CHEQUES CROSSED LONDON AND PROVINCIAL BANK.

Sold by all Drugqists and Patent Medicine Vendors in the United Kingdom, in

Bottles, 2s. 9d. and 4s, 6d. each. Ask for Coleman’s Liebig’s Extract of

‘feat and Malt Wine, and “ Sie that 4 you get it.”

ace React

CONTENTS OF NUMBER 56.—Fifth Series.

X. The Entonisede. By Dr. R. Kossman. (Plate TX.

XY. Descriptions of new Species of ee ey city. ‘Peony ;

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By oes fae: ‘Borrzr, ee

F.LS., F. Z.8., &C.

XVI. Contributions towards a Genes History. of the ed ‘ ae

Polyzoa. By the Rev. Tuomas Hincxs, B.A., F.R.S. Eten VIL.

& VIIL)

She ele jee 6 e 00) Spe ele (oe al) vw mee tee 6 up, ©. im ob Sine help

XI. On some new Species of Spiders of the Genus Ow a

Madagascar. By Arruur G. Burin, F.LS., F.Z.S8., &e., 9

Keeper, Zoological Department, British Museum. (Plate Vi 3

XII. New Sponges, Observations on old ones, and a proposed ew 3

Group. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &. 2....... BS Go 2 a

NORE Contributions to the Knowledge of the Aleyiae Te ae ; a

including Descriptions of new Species from a hee Srvarr 3

O. Riptzy, M.A., F.LS., &e. (BT abe Me) Se i 125 2

XIV. Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Ponphie, Gly ze

phea, and Arwosternis. By T. C. WINKLER ................--.. 133 is

;

Oey ab eee 8 Oe BER OLE OS Sp rei eas a mele) pie! Hote te a! pute) eile Vipiem eel ie aes e alae tee ae

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES... hareeees) ny aes

The Student’s List of British Coleoptera, with Synoptic Tables of the oe

Families and Genera. Compiled by Francis P. Pascon. Oe ;

Rhopalocera Malayana: a Description of the Butterflies of. the Malay oe

Peninsule. By W. Ti) Distant. Part Lea se ee ween G4}

- PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES. im

Geclomical BAPORy oop) hese slcl dey ee ee

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notes on the aac of the Sea, taken on the West Cone of

Norway from September 1881 to ae 1882. ud W. E aaa

Bea, PG ee Es hal ies as Ge (176

On the Priority of Huplea Castelnawi of mee over Euplan pha.

By We LSD rsa ne ye eS La Shc

On some Experiments in Hybridization between different Spenies of

Echinoidea. By M. R. Korter

On Variation in the Nest-forms of the Furrow-Spider (Epeira striz). MSE

By the tevin. H.C. Me@aoi soi ee Soren £180 :

On Segmentation in the Mites. By P. Kramer

OSE le wee Lele le leliece eaeisenetib att tein) millet a ie tet

*,* It is requested that all Communications for this Work iy be addressed,

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs, a and sigh” Pane Ofc,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, London. i

SA7T RE SEWEN PTAmrec =

e Ah, Coe (i FO? a ,

A Sowa : a

FIFTH SERIES. No. 6722

THE ANNALS 0 - |

AND CW eK {

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY, |

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ano GHOLOGY.

get SR i iatan ar

Pe ee eee ne

* i CONDUCTED BY

"ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pu.D., FR. S.,

nas WILLIAM S$. DALLAS, US ONS ES

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., EGS,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu.D., F.L.S.

Abie BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE “ANNALS ” COMBINED WITH

|| MESSRS. LOUDON AND CoB Leshy ares “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.”

x WITH THREE PLATES,

“ Mustatie of Dr. G. J. Hinde’s Paper on Fossil Calcispongie, and My. H. B.

’ Brady’s on Keramosphera, a new Type of Porcellanous Foraminifera.

LONDON:

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; Kent and Co.;

| Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh : Hodges, Foster,

& Co., Dublin: and Asher, Berlin. ¥

pocket), 128. Highth Edition, corrected throughout,

MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY,

a the e Flowering Plants a eke arranged according to the Natural

rders

12mo, clot 10s, 6d.; thin-p aper copies, in limp (ae eae (for the

By CHARLES CARDALE BABINGTON, M.A., F.R. 8., &e.,

Ney a eee of Botany in the University of Cambridge.

J oHN Van Voorst, 1 Paternoster Row.

SCIENCE AND ART DEPARTMENT.

NORMAL SCHOOL OF SCIENCE AND ROYAL SCHOOL OF MINES,

‘SourtH KENSINGTON AND JERMYN STREET.

The Session 1882-83 will open on October 2nd, 1882. The Prospectus

_may be obtained from the Registrar, Normal School of eee South

Kensington, 8.W.

BIOLOGIA CENTRALI-AMERICANA.

Edited by F. D. GODMAN and OSBERT SALVIN.

ZOOLOGY.

Since September 1879, when the work was commenced, Eighteen Parts (inclu-

ding that now issued). have been published; and the work has progressed as. |

follows :— , 4

Mammalia. By E. R. Atston. (Pp. 1-220, pls. i—xxii.)

Aves. By O, Satvin and F. D. Gopmay. (Pp. 1-208, pls. i.—xiii.)

Coleoptera. Vol.I. part 1(ApEpHaga). By H. W. Bass. (Pp. 1-186, |

pls. i—yv.)

_ Coleoptera. Vol. I. part 2(ApEPHAGA, continued). By D. SHarp. (Pp. 1- |

48, pl. i.)

Gulegptera, Vol. III. part 1 (Sprrrcornta). By C. 0. WarerHouse.

(Pp. 1-32, pls. i., ii.)

Coleoptera. "Vol. IIL. part 2 (MaracopERMaTA). By H. 8. Gornam.

(Pp. 1-152, pls. i.—viii.)

Coleoptera. Vol. V. (Lonaicornia). By H.W. Barus. (Pp. 1-224,

pls. i—xv.)

Coleoptera. Vol, VI. part 1 (PuytopHaca), ByM. JACOBY, (Pp. 1-208,

pls. i.—x.)

Lepidoptera Rhopalocera. By F. D. Gopman and O. ake (Pp. 1-208,

pls. 1.-xx.) ’

_ Lepidoptera Heterocera. By H. Drucs. (Pp. 1-24, pls. i., 11.)

Rhynchota Heteroptera. By W. lL. Distant. (Pp. 1-208, pls. i—xvili.)

Rhynchota Homoptera. By W. L. Distant. (Pp. 1-16, pls. i. sii)

BOTANY.

Of the Botany Thirteen Parts have been issued. They contain, of Vol. L.,

pp. 1-619 and titlepage, pls. 1.—xxxv. ce IL., pp. 1-621, pls. xxxvi—lxix.

Y b

“F

{

Tho Price of each Zoological Part is 2l1s., and of each Botanical Part 19s. 6d.

ecaaen: Published for the Editors by R. H. Porter, 10 Chandos Street,

Cavendish Sq., W., and Dunav & Co., Soho Sq., W.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 57. SEPTEMBER 1882.

X VII.—Notes on Fossil Calcispongice, with Descriptions of new

Species. By GEORGE JENNINGS Hinpe, Ph.D., F.G.S.

[Plates X., XI., & XIT.]

In the course of a recent examination of the fossil sponges

in the British (Natural-History) Museum at South Kensing-

ton, I devoted particular attention to those forms which have

been grouped together by Prof. Zittel as a new family of cal-

careous sponges under the term ‘ Pharetrones,” with the view

of discovering, if possible, some fresh evidence which would

serve to determine the validity or otherwise of this classifica-

tion, which has been contested, more particularly in this

country, by two eminent authorities on recent and _ fossil

sponges—Messrs. Carter and Sollas. ‘To my good fortune, I

succeeded beyond my anticipations in ascertaining some fresh

facts respecting the spicular structure of several sponges of

this family, which appear in my estimation to be of import-

ance in deciding the question of their true character; and my

purpose in this communication is to describe these new facts

and discuss their bearing on the subject.

The family of the Pharetrones, described by Zittel in his

‘ Studien tiber fossile Spongien ’ (of which a translation by Mr.

W.S. Dallas, F.L.S.,is containedin the third and fourth volumes

of the ‘ Annals’ for 1879), embraces a very numerous group of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 13

186 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

fossil sponges which occur in strata from the Devonian to the

Cretaceous inclusive. In regard to outer form, these sponges

possess the same variety which is met with in fossil siliceous

sponges ; but as a rule they are individually of much smaller

dimensions. Their main characteristic feature is the possession

of a fibrous skeleton, composed of carbonate of lime, and, un-

like many other fossil sponges sometimes associated with

them in the same strata, whose skeletons are also calcareous,

this material forms the original skeleton, and is not the result

of subsequent replacement. The fact, now generally recog-

nized by those who have studied fossil sponges, that the

present calcareous or siliceous condition of these bodies

affords of itself no certain indications of their original compo-

sition, has caused a great amount of confusion. It is only

within a comparatively recent period that the instability of

the organic silica in sponge-spicules and its replacement by

calcite in many fossil sponges has been demonstrated. Before

this fact became known all fossil sponges with calcareous

skeletons were regarded as possessing this mineral constitu-

tion originally ; for calcite was generally thought to be much

less stable than silica, and it was believed impossible that it

could replace this latter material. At the present time, with

many authorities, the belief is in the opposite direction, and,

instead of regarding all sponges with calcareous skeletons as

formed originally of this material, it is asserted that no known

fossil sponges were originally calcareous, and that all those

with calcareous skeletons have become so by dissolution and

removal of the original silica and its replacement by calcite.

It becomes therefore a matter for the exercise of judgment to

determine the original composition of any fossil sponge. In

the case of sponges, for example, whose skeletons are built up

of lithistid or hexactinellid spicules we are enabled at once to

determine that their composition, though now frequently cal-

careous, was originally siliceous; for we know that in all

existing sponges with this type of spicular structure the com-

position is invariably siliceous; and, further, the fossil ex-

amples occur frequently both in a calcareous and siliceous

condition, and those which are siliceous exhibit the outer

form and interior canal-structure of the component spicules in

a comparatively perfect state, whilst the opposite occurs with

those which are calcareous; and from this we may conclude

that this latter material is not the original constituent of the

skeleton of these sponges.

The fibrous character of the skeleton of the Pharetrones,

however, is so unlike that of any existing calcareous sponge

that we are unable to apply the comparison which enables us

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongic. 187

to determine its original composition, as in the case of the

siliceous sponges just mentioned. In all existing Calcisponges

the spicules forming the skeleton are imbedded in the exo-

derm or syncytium of the sponge, and never form, as in the

ease of the Pharetrones, anastomosing solid fibres. Thus

loosely imbedded in the sarcodic material of the syncytium,

it would be impossible that they should be able to retain their

arrangement after the death of the animal and the consequent

destruction and decay of the syncytium. This perhaps led

Hiackel to state in his magnificent monograph that up to the

present (1872) not a single fossil calcisponge is known (vol. i.

p- 241). He further adds, “One might expect to find the

microscopic calcareous spicules of these sponges as fossils in

different strata; and probably with more complete micro-

geological investigations these will be abundantly found ; but

up to the present none have ever been described and figured.”

If, however, it can be shown that the skeleton of the fossil

Pharetrones, though disposed in the form of solid anasto-

mosing fibres, is yet built up of calcareous spicules which

show the closest agreement in form with those of existing cal-

cisponges, the objection raised against their alliance with the

existent examples of the order would be deprived of most of

its importance; for it is on the character of the individual

spicules of the skeleton rather than on their arrangement that

the classification of both siliceous and calcareous sponges,

recent as well as fossil, depends. ‘The following observations

of Hickel with respect to the spicules of the existing Calci-

spongie will equally apply to the fossil examples of the order.

He says that, notwithstanding there is much less variety in

their form, arrangement, and combination than in those of

siliceous sponges, yet they are of the highest morphological

value, and afford the only sure foundation for a natural classi-

fication and a genealogical system of the calcareous sponges.

In studying the characters of the fossil Calcisponges we

encounter a difficulty arising from the frequent obliteration

of all traces of spicules in the fibres through the changes

which have taken place in the process of fossilization. In

many instances the fibres only show a structure of finely

radiate calcitic crystals ; in others but faint traces of spicules

here and there can be detected; and even where the spicular

structure is fairly preserved the only method available for

examination is by means of thin microscopic sections, which,

except in the cases of the simplest forms of spicules, and then

only when the plane of the section corresponds with that of

the spicule, do not allow a satisfactory investigation of the

entire spicule. When only thus partially seen, some of these

13*

188 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongic.

calcareous spicules have been, by some authorities, compared

to the spicules of siliceous monactinellid and _tetractinellid

sponges whose original constitution is now replaced by cal-

cite. Hitherto the spicules of fossil calcisponges have never

been noticed in the free state, and our knowledge of the

minute structure of the Pharetrones has been solely derived

from the study of thin microscopic sections.

Leaving aside for the present the consideration of the true

characters and affinities of the spicules of the Pharetrones, it

is worth while to inquire if the character of the strata in which

these fossils occur, and the condition of other fossils associated

with them, will give any subsidiary help towards solving the

question of their original structure. As nearly all the Pha-

retrones which are met with in this country are derived from

the Lower Greensand, the Upper Greensand, and the Upper

Chalk, we need not in making our inquiries go beyond these

three horizons. Beginning with the lowest, it is somewhat

remarkable that a very large proportion of the Pharetrones in

England has been yielded by the Lower-Greensand strata of

Faringdon, in Berkshire. So abundant are these organisms

that the bed containing them is known as the ‘‘Sponge-gravel.”

It is a conglomerate of siliceous sand and gravel, hardened by

a ferruginous cement. ‘The sponges form a large part of the

bed; the material surrounding and envelopmg them, if we

except the remains of other organisms, is entirely siliceous,

while the sponges themselves are entirely calcareous and are

acknowledged to have grown in the same beds in which they

are now found. It is therefore altogether improbable that the

sponges in this gravel-bed should have had their skeletons, if

originally siliceous, so.completely replaced by calcite, a mate-

rial which is now not present in these beds save in the remains

of these and other calcareous organisms. On the other hand,

the unaltered appearance of these sponges and the resemblance

of the calcite of their skeletons to that of the shells and

other organisms associated with them favour strongly the

opinion that they still possess their original calcitic structure.

No undoubted siliceous sponges have, so far as I am aware,

been discovered with the Pharetrones in this sponge-gravel.

Prof. Sollas admits the difficulty of explaining, on his hypo-

thesis of the original siliceous composition of these sponges,

their present calcareous condition in this bed, on account of

not finding the silica resulting from the solution of their ori-

ginal structure; but he supposes that it has been carried away

by current-action of the seas and subsequent drainage of per-

colating waters *. He makes no reference to what appears to

* Ann, & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1878, vol. ii. p. 362.

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie. 189

me the far greater difficulty of accounting for the complete

substitution of silica by calcite in a stratum where free calca-

reous material does not exist.

Passing now to the Upper Greensand, Pharetrones occur,

though not very abundantly, in beds of this age at Warmin-

ster ; and in the same locality and in beds of similar lithological

characters there are numerous examples of siliceous lithistid

sponges. The comparison of examples of these different

groups thus preserved under similar conditions is very instruc-

tive, and shows, one may say almost at a glance, such great

differences, that no one could suppose that both these groups

were originally siliceous in composition. The matrix is of

quartzitic and green grains, hardened by a siliceous cement,

without any trace of calcareous material. The Pharetrones in

this Warminster Greensand are entirely calcareous; their

outer form is perfectly preserved; and the fibre, both at the

surface and in the interior of the sponge, is alike of a compa-

ratively soft white earthy material, whilst the interspaces are

filled by the transparent quartzitic and green grains of the

matrix. Altogether different are the appearances presented

by the siliceous lithistid sponges in these same beds. The

sponges themselves are siliceous ; the outer form is preserved ;

but the exterior surface in the majority of the specimens ex-

hibits only the cemented grains of the matrix, with here and

there partially obliterated spicular structure. In the interior

the spicular skeleton is either imbedded in glassy silica, or it

not unusually happens that the siliceous spicules have been

dissolved and their empty moulds remain. In no single in-

stance have I found these moulds refilled with calcite. On the

hypothesis of the siliceous origin of the Pharetrones it appears

inexplicable that they should now be exclusively and com-

pletely calcareous, whilst the undoubtedly siliceous Lithistids

should yet retain their siliceous structure. ‘The present diffe-

rences can only be understood by admitting the calcareous

origin of the Pharetrones.

It is, however, on the Pharetrones in the Cambridge Green-

sand, and more particularly on the structure of Pharetro-

spongia Strahani, Sollas, that Prof. Sollas bases his argu-

ments in favour of the siliceous character of these fibrous

sponges. ‘The matrix enclosing the sponges is a dark bitu-

minous material; the brown and greenish grains of which it is

composed appear to be cemented, in part at least, by calcite ;

for after treatment with acid they are disintegrated. The

sponge-fibres are mainly composed of calcite which readily

dissolves in acid ; but very frequently there remains here and

there a thin delicate film, forming, as it were, a sheathing on

190 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

the exterior surface of the fibre, chiefly consisting of the.

minute spicules, now siliceous and cemented together by sili-

ceous material. Now at first sight it might be said that in

this sponge at least the original structure was siliceous; for

some, though only a very small portion, of the fibre yet re-

tains a siliceous composition. A comparison, however, with

the present condition of siliceous hexactinellid sponges occur-

ring in the same beds throws great doubt on such a conclusion.

So far as my experience extends, none of the hexactinellid

sponges in this Cambridge Greensand retain their original

siliceous structure; their spicular skeletons for the: most part

are now represented by hollow moulds: and on the hypothesis

of the siliceous origin of Pharetrospongia, one would have

expected to find the fibres dissolved away in asimilar manner,

and the empty moulds remaining ; but this condition never

occurs. It is true that occasionally the moulds of the hexac-

tinellid spicules have been infiltrated with calcite; but this

replaced material is of quite different character from that of the

fibre of Pharetrospongia. ‘There is another fact which tends

to prove that the siliceous spicular fil occasionally present in |

the fibres of Pharetrospongia is of secondary origin, which is

that it is invariably restricted to the exterior of the fibre,

whilst the interior remains calcareous. If the fibre had been

originally siliceous throughout, it would naturally have been

expected that the interzor portions, those least exposed to the

influences of change, would have retained the original struc-

ture the longest, whereas the interior is invariably caleareous.

On the hypothesis of the original siliceous structure, it seems

to me inexplicable that the fibre should have remained sili-

ceous on the exterior, and that the interior should have been

replaced by calcite. If, however, we suppose the original

constitution of the fibre to have been calcareous, and a sab-

sequent silicification of the exterior surface to have taken place,

the explanation is at once simple and easy to be understood.

This explanation receives confirmation from the phenomena

presented by examples of this same sponge (Pharetrospongia

Struhani) which are abundantly met with in the Upper

Chalk of Kent and Sussex. In these specimens the fibre is

smooth, white, and purely calcareous in its composition. The

form and outline are pertectly preserved, in striking contrast

to the condition of the siliceous hexactinellids in the same

strata, of which the originally siliceous spicular mesh has been

completely dissolved away, leaving either hollow moulds or

a secondary replacement of a loose powdery oxide of iron.

Some specimens, however, of the calcareous Pharetrospongia

have been enveloped by flints; and I have discovered that

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongic. 191

these examples have suffered a similar change to that which

has happened with the Cambridge-Greensand specimens ;

namely, the interior portion of the fibre remains calcareous

and can be removed by acid, whilst the exterior, in immediate

contact with the flinty matrix, has become silicified. This fact

very clearly shows the secondary origin of the siliceous enve-

lope of the fibres of Pharetrospongia.

- It seems to me therefore that the originally calcareous struc-

ture of the Pharetrones is strongly supported by the present

condition of these fossils and the contrast between them and

the remains of siliceous hexactinellid and lithistid sponges

which are present in the Lower and Upper Greensand and the

Chalk.

The new facts which I have to bring forward respecting

the spicular structure of the Pharetrones mainly rest upon

the discovery that, in certain sponges of this group from the

Upper Greensand of Warminster, the fibre is in such a loose

semi-friable condition that the spicules composing it may be

obtained, in some instances quite, in others partially, free

from the matrix, thus enabling their true forms and propor-

tions to be ascertained with a degree of accuracy which it has

been impossible to arrive at by a study of thin microscopic

sections. ‘These Warminster sponges not only presented this

peculiarity of the fibre, but they also exhibited on the outer

or dermal surface a layer of spicules differing in form and size

from those composing the inner fibre, and sufficiently large in

some instances to be visible with a strong simple lens. This

discovery led me to make a special search for these surface-

spicules, and resulted in proving their occurrence on the ex-

terior of several different genera of Pharetrones both from

Cretaceous and Jurassic strata. The significance of this dis-

covery will be understood from the fact that in their character

and position these surface-spicules, as will be hereafter shown,

strikingly resemble those of existing Calcisponges. .

The Warminster sponges above referred to belong to two

genera (Verticillites, Det., and Corynella, Zittel) ; but they

appear to me to constitute new species. In common with the

other calcareous sponges from these beds, these retain their

outer form well preserved and mostly free from the matrix,

which consists of a somewhat coarse-grained quartzitic sand

with green particles, probably of glauconite. The fibres of

the skeleton have a dull white aspect, alike in the interior and

on the exterior surface; and, as already mentioned, they are

in places partially disintegrated, and break up into a soft

powdery material, in which many of the spicules remain,

though for the most part fragmentary. Subjoined are de-

192 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongia.

tailed descriptions of the Warminster Pharetrones and of two

species from the Cretaceous strata of Vaches Noires, near

Havre, in which the spicular structure of the fibre presents 1m-

portant differences from that of the Warminster specimens.

Verticillites D’ Orbignyt, n. sp.

(BEX figs) 267, 8; Pl. Xl. fies: 1-245)

The examples of Vertécillites which I propose naming FV.

D’ Orbignyt are small club-shaped sponges from 16 to 23

millim. in height, growing either singly or in small groups

from a common base. Not infrequently new individuals’

spring from the sides or near the summits of others, as if by

a process of budding. In some examples the base is con-

tracted to a minute blunted stem; in others it expands to form

a surface of attachment. Above the base is the first chamber,

which is small and inconspicuous, and succeeded above by

other subspherical chambers, arranged in single series, usually

four to six in number. Each chamber is larger than the one

beneath ; and the summit-chamber is conspicuously the largest.

The chambers, excluding the summit, are each from 2 to 4°5

millim. in height and trom 4 to 6°5 millim. in width; the

summit-chamber is from 6 to 9 millim. in height and from 9

to 14 millim. in width. The roof of each chamber in the

series forms the floor of the one above it; and the different

chambers are connected together by an interior tube passing

through them. I have only been able to examine this tube

in a single specimen, in which it appears to be imperforate.

The summit of each chamber is depressed, dome-shaped, with

a circular aperture in the centre, which in the summit-chamber

is 2°25 millim. in width, and is bordered with a slightly elevated

collar with smooth even margins. ‘The walls of the sponge

are only °16 millim. in thickness, and appear to be formed of

a single thin layer of fibre. The outer surface is smooth, and

perforated with numerous minute circular or oval apertures,

about °25 millim. in width and about their own diameters

apart. These apertures open directly into the interior cham-

bers.

The fibres forming the wall of the sponge are entirely com-

posed of spicules, apparently disposed in two layers—an outer

or dermal layer, and beneath this the inner layer, forming the

main portion of the fibre. I have obtained spicules from both

these layers and mounted them in Canada balsam. Seen by

transmitted light they are translucent, with occasionally a

yellowish tint. Their outer surfaces have generally a rough

eroded aspect, as if covered with a powdery coating of minute

earthy particles, though probably this appearance is really

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie. 193

due to a partial decomposition of the spicule itself. Some of

the rays of the larger spicules exhibit a smooth surface and

even outlines, though in no instance comparable to the exqui-

site smoothness of the spicules of existing sponges. Under

polarized light the fossil spicules occasionally exhibit faint

prismatic tints of the same character, but less distinct than

those shown by recent calcareous spicules. I have not dis-

covered any traces of an interior canal in these spicules.

The spicules forming the outer layer of the sponge are either

three- or four-rayed, and vary considerably in size. ‘Three

rays of the spicule are horizontally extended in the same

plane, radiating from a common centre; in section each ray

is circular, thick-set at the centre, where it connects with the

others, and gradually tapering to the extremity, which is

bluntly pointed. ‘Two of the three rays of the spicule are

equal or very nearly equal in length, such as are termed by

Hiackel “lateral” or paired-rayed, whilst the opposing ray,

the “ basal” ray of Hiackel, is either longer or shorter than

the lateral rays. Where a fourth ray is present (the “ apical”

ray of Hickel), it springs from the central point of the three

rays and at right angles to them. In this species the lateral

or paired rays of the relatively large dermal spicules are either

straight or nearly so, asin Pl. XI. figs. 3, 4, or possess a

slight curve, which may be either towards the basal ray, as in

figs. 5-8, or away from it, as in figs. 1,2. The angle

formed by the lateral rays varies from 160° to 180°, whilst

that on either side of the basal ray correspondingly varies

between 90° and 100°. ‘The paired rays are usually both

longer and stouter than the basals. ‘The apical ray, where

present, appears to be shorter than any of the facial rays.

There are great variations in the dimensions of these surface

tri- and guadriradiate spicules. The length of ray in the

largest which I have been able to measure is °24 millim. by

054 millim. in thickness, whilst in a small specimen the ray

is only °05 millim. in length by -015 millim. in thickness.

The spicules of this surface or dermal layer are disposed

with their facial planes parallel with the wall, so that the rays

rest on the surface without spreading over the circular aper-

tures. In some portions the basal ray of the triradiates is

directed towards the base of the sponge; but in general no

regular disposition of the spicules is apparent. The apical

ray of the quadriradiate spicules appears to penetrate the wall

at right angles to its surface. The majority of the dermal

spicules seem to be quadriradiate; but in some no trace of a

fourth ray can be detected. The largest of these spicules are

disposed on the surface with their rays nearly touching ; the

Ox Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calctspongie.

smaller forms appear to be disposed beneath and between the

rays of the larger.

Beneath this surface-layer of tri- and quadriradiates the

wall-fibre of this sponge is composed of spicules of a very dif-

ferent form. These latter are in reality triradiates also,

though at first sight scarcely to be recognized as such. They.

are mostly elongated, curved, filiform bodies, with a small

projecting knob. in the middle (Pl. XI. figs. 18-23) ; many

are nearly straight or geniculate (figs. 14, 15), also provided

with a similar central projection, which represents the basal

ray of a triradiate spicule, on either side of which are the late-

ral or paired rays. The rays are nearly of an even thickness

throughout their length; im some they slightly diminish —

towards the extremities. ‘The minute basal ray is in the same

plane with the lateral rays, and, in the case of the curved

forms, always springs from the outer or convex side of the

curve. From their extreme delicacy it is rare to obtain these

filiform spicules entire; the rays are usually fractured, and

the broken portions might be mistaken for uniaxal spicules ;

but I have not detected simple uniaxal spicules anywhere in

this sponge. The largest which I have been able to measure

is °3 millim. from end to end, or ‘15 millim. of a single lateral

ray, whilst the thickness is 006 millim. The knob or basal

ray is only ‘009 millim. in length, and is, I believe, complete.

The fibre of the sponge is built up of these filiform spicules

(figs. 18-23) disposed close together, though not absolutely

parallel with each other; for many rest across the others,

though generally in the same direction. The curved spicules

are mostly disposed round the margins of the canals which

penetrate the wall. The geniculate spicules (figs. 14, 15) are

rare forms; so also is the spicule represented in fig. 16, which

appears in form to be intermediate between the spicules of the

dermal layer and those of the interior fibre. ‘he triradiate

(fig. 24) with all the rays unequal is also arare form. I have

carefully searched all the fragments of the fibre without dis-

covering other than these filiform spicules in it. The inner

or cloacal surface of the fibre, which faces the interior cavity

of the sponge, appears to be unprovided with any special

layer of spicules similar to those of the dermal surface.

The spicules met with in this sponge are in form so dis-

tinctly typical of calcareous sponges, that it would seem hardly

necessary, but for the great doubt which has been manifested

respecting the affinities of the Pharetrones, to point out in

detail their close resemblance to those of existing Calcisponges.

We have only to turn to the beautiful fgures in Hickel’s

monograph to find a resemblance in form, and, as regards

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongice. 195

the dermal spicules, a correspondence in position which con-

clusively shows a relationship between these fossils and the

recent examples. of the order. Beginning with the large

* quadriradiate spicules of the dermal surface with the lateral

rays curved away from the basal, as in figs. 1, 2, Pl. XI., we

find closely corresponding forms in the dermal spicules of

Leucandra Johnstonit, Carter, sp., = Leuconia nivea, Bowerb.,

Hiackel, Monogr. Bd. i. p. 216, T. 34. f. 1a. In con-

junction with the large quadriradiates in this recent sponge,

there are, according to Hiickel, numerous triradiates very

variable in size and form; the majority are subregular or

sagittal, many irregular, and few completely regular (I. 34.

f. 1 a,6). These correspond in form, though larger in size

than those which I have represented in figs. 9-13, 16, 17,

Pl. XI. In this recent species Hiickel states that the three

facial rays of the large quadriradiates lie on the dermal sur-

face, while the apical ray bores through the wall into the

cloacal cavity, thus corresponding in position to the dermal

spicules of the fossil form. ame

The pickaxe form of dermal spicule with the lateral rays

turned towards the basal ray occurs in the surface-layer of

Leucaltis clathria, Hickel, Monogr. Bd. 11. p. 159, T. 28. f£. 36,

and Leucandra cucumis, Hick. Mon. p. 205, 'T. 33.f. 1f;

but the recent forms are two or three times as large as the

fossil. ‘The spicule represented in fig. 4, Pl. XIL., with the

lateral rays in a straight line, also occurs in the recent Leucan-

dra stilifera, O. Schmidt, sp., Hiick. Mon. T. 33. f. 4d.

Coming now to the smaller spicules, the sagittal triradiates,

represented in figs. 14, 15, are similar to the medium small tri-

radiates of the cloacal surface of Leucaltis soda, O. Schmidt,

sp., Hiick. Mon. T. 27. f. 3,f; but the basal ray is not so re-

duced in these as in the fossil forms. In this recent sponge

_ there are also small triradiates similar to those of my figures

9-13, 24, Pl. XI. I have not been able to discover any

spicules of recent Calcisponges which closely resemble the

slender filiform spicules which mainly compose the fibre in

this fossil species, figs. 18-23. The form which approaches

the nearest is one figured by Bowerbank from Leuconia fistu-

losa, Mon. Brit. Sp. vol. ii. pl. v. f. 16; but in this the

basal ray, though small, is by no means reduced to the insig-

nificant proportions of that of the fossil.

Whilst tle various forms of spicules present in this fossil

thus closely resemble the spicules in recent Calcisponges, they

do not correspond to the spicules of any known siliceous

sponge, whether fossil or recent. ‘The skeleton of some sili-

ceous tetractinellid sponges is built up of three- and four-rayed

196 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

spicules; but in the large majority of these, the rays are equal

in length, they radiate from the centre at equal angles, and

are but seldom in the same plane, but usually elevated in the

form of a three-sided pyramid, with the fourth ray at the

apex. No one at all acquainted with sponge-spicules would

confound these with the spicules of calcareous sponges.

A dermal surface-layer of large quadriradiate spicules simi-

lar to those present in this fossil appears to be a common

feature in several existing Calcisponges, amongst others in

Leucaltis clathria, Hick. Mon. Bd. u. p. 159, T. 28. f. 3,

and Leucaltis crustacea, Hiick., Mon. Bd. ii. Taf. 28. f. 1;

but in no existing sponge is there the same disposition of the

spicules of the interior to form anastomosing solid fibres as

in this and other allied fossil forms ; and this character forms

the distinctive feature of the Pharetrones, sharply marking

them off from the families of existing Calcisponges.

The main differences between this species and Verévcillites

anastomans, Mantell, sp., ‘ Wonders of Geology,’ p. 636, f. 3,

consist in its mode of growth, the chambers being spherical

instead of cylindrical, and the upper much larger than those

beneath. J am unable to determine if there are any differences

in the spicular structure of the two species; for though the

examples of V. anastomans are very abundant in the Far-

ingdon gravels, in none are dermal spicules visible. D’Or-

bigny has mentioned a species of Verticildites under the name

of V. incrassata, Prodr. de Pal. vol. u. p. 186; but as the

only reference to it, contained in the following paragraph,

““ Eispeéce dont les tiges grossissent de la base au sommet au

lieu d’étre cylindriques,” is obviously insufficient for satis-

factory recognition, | have preferred to give a new designation

to this species.

Horizon and Locality. Upper Greensand, Warminster,

Wiltshire.

Coll. British Museum of Natural History (Cunnington

coll.) ; Museum of Practical Geology, Jermyn Street.

_Corynella rugosa, n. sp. (Pl. X. fig. 4; Pl. XI. fig. 25.)

The examples of this species are all simple, and in form

cylindrical, straight or curved. ‘The base is contracted to a

minute blunted stem ; and the summit is truncate. The outer

surface has concentric ridges, which are either continuous or

broken up into tubercular elevations. An average specimen

is 48 millim. in height and 18 millim. in thickness. The

cloaca is in the form of a cylindrical tube ; the aperture at the

summit is 4 millim. in width. The walls vary in thickness

between 4 and 7 millim. |

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie. 197

The sponge-walls are formed of anastomosing fibres, of the

same character as those of V. D’Orbignyi; but instead of a

single layer one sixth of a millim. in thickness, there is a

continuous network 5 to 7 millim. in thickness, extending

from the exterior to the surface of the central cloacal tube.

The exterior is smooth, and exhibits closely arranged, approxi-

mately circular apertures, which are in fact merely the inter-

spaces between the network of the fibres. The examples do

not show the interior surface of the cloaca.

A dermal layer of relatively large spicules can be detected

here and there on the surface; but i have not been able to

obtain these detached; so far, however, as they can be ob-

served by the aid of a simple lens, they appear to correspond

in form, size, and position with the quadriradiate spicules of

the exterior of V. D’Orbignyt. I have succeeded, however,

in obtaining spicules of the interior fibre free from the matrix,

and find them similar in all essential features to the filiform

spicules of the preceding species. In some the basal ray is

slightly longer and terminates acutely. The arrangement

of the spicules in the fibre is also precisely similar to that

already described in V. D’Orbignyt. This similarity in the

spicular structure is of great interest when one considers the

diversity in the form, size, and thickness of the wall in these

two sponges.

Horizon and Locality. Upper Greensand, Warminster,

Wiltshire.

Collection. British Museum of Natural History (Cunning-

ton coll.).

Corynella socialis, n. sp. (Pl: X. fig. 8.)

Sponge compound, consisting of three or more individuals

springing from a common cylindrical stem, or else growing

by lateral buds. The base either widely expanded or con-

tracted to a blunted point. The summits flat, wide, and

obliquely truncate. The outer surface uneven, with short

blunted projections. The typical example is 49 millim. in

height and 43 millim. in its greatest width. The individual

sponges are from 17 to 21 millim. in thickness. The walls

vary from 5 to 10 millim. in thickness; and the aperture of

the cloacal tube is 5 millim. in diameter.

The outer surface exhibits apertures of uregular form

bounded by the interlacing fibres. In one small part of the

surface, spicules, apparently quadriradiate, could be detected.

The fibre m one specimen was sufficiently firm to allow a

thin microscopic section to be prepared from it. Examined

by transmitted light the fibre presented the appearance of

198 | Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

well-defined anastomosing bands from °12 to *17 millim. in

width, of a dark tint, in which are seen numerous delicate,

closely arranged, and for the most part parallel thread-like

bodies, distinguished by their lighter outlines. These spicules

appear, at first sight, to be simple uniaxal forms; but on

close inspection, in places where they are less closely packed

together, one or two can be seen to be geniculated and to

possess a minute projection in the centre, representing the

atrophied basal ray of triaxal spicules, similar to the spicules ~

of the fibre of the preceding species. The difficulty of ob-

serving the minute basal ray of these spicules in thin sec-

tions might easily give rise to error respecting the character

of the spicules, as they would be mistaken for uniaxal forms.

~ In external form this species is allied to Corynella (Disthe-

les) excavata, Roemer (Pal. Bd. xiii. T. 1. f. 19), and C.

(Distheles) depressa (Fromentel, Introd. T. 1. f. 7); but its

walls are considerably thicker, and both the individuals and

the compound form are notably larger.

Horizon and Locality. Upper Greensand, Warminster ,

Wiltshire.

Collection. British Natural-History Museum (Baker coll.).

Sestrostomella rugosa, Nn. sp.

(COE Os nie SUE SUIS ines TENS)

Sponge compound, growing in upright bushy masses, con-

sisting of several individuals, from conical to cylindrical in

form; united at their bases, and occasionally laterally, but

with free summits. The typical specimen is 68 millim. in

height, and 76 millim. in greatest breadth. The individuals

are about 12 millim. in thickness. The lower portion of the

specimen figured appears to have been enveloped im a compact

rugose external membrane. The summits of the individual

sponges are either rounded or truncate. The external surface,

save in the lower portion of the specimen, where the compact

membrane is present, is extremely rough, and exhibits an

irregular open network of coarse fibres. From the summits

of some ot the individual sponges, well-defined deep open

canals extend downwards. The cloacal aperture, where pre-

sent, is about 2 millim. in width; but in some individuals it

seems absent, and the summit only shows the interstitial

apertures between the fibres ; but the open canals are present,

just the same as in the individuals with a distinct cloacal

aperture.

I have not detected any dermal spicules in this species, and,

considering the rough character of the exterior, one could

hardly expect to meet with them. But though unsuitable in

Dr. G. J. Hinde op ast Calcispongic. 199

this respect, the condition of the sponge is very favourable for

the preparation of thin sections. In a transverse section,

taken from the basal portion of a specimen, examined by

transmitted light, the fibres appear as bright translucent

bands from ‘2 to ‘41 millim. wide, in a brownish calcareous

matrix. The outlines of the spicules appear as very fine lines.

Where the plane of the section intersects the fibre in the

direction of its length, it appears as a broad band with well-

defined margins; when the fibre is cut transversely, the section

is circular. The fibre exhibits an altogether different charac-

ter in the form and arrangement of the component spicules from

that which prevails in the examples of Vertic7llites and Cory-

nella, already described. Instead of a regular disposition of

parallel filitorm spicules, nearly uniform in thickness and

length, the fibre of this species is composed of spicules very

variable in form, and ranging in size between very large and

very small forms. A fragment of the fibre and different

forms of the spicules are represented in Pl. XII. figs. 1-15.

As these figures are drawn with the camera lucida on the same

scale of 200 diameters, an idea may readily be formed of the

variation in size of these spicules. The central portion of the

fibre generally appears to be occupied by a large tri- or quad-

riradiate spicule, one ray of which extends along the central

axis of the fibre, as shown in fig. 1 @ and in section fig. 2 a.

Sometimes but a single ray of this central spicule is visible in

the plane of the section; in other instances portions of three

rays are visible, as in fig. 3. ‘The largest ray of these central

spicules which I have met with is °d millim. in length and

‘05 millim. in thickness. Beyond this centrally-placed large

spicule the remaining portion of the fibre appears to be com-

posed of several different forms of triradiate spicules, whose

rays are so compactly and intricately interlaced together that

it is extremely difficult to ascertain their complete forms with

any degree of precision. Of those recognizable, some appear

to be sagittal tri- and quadriradiates, figs. 16, 5, 9-11, with

rays from :03 to °06 millim. in length; others pickaxe in

form (fig. 8), or rudely fork-shaped with wide irregularly

curved prongs (fig. 6); whilst others are regularly fork-

shaped (figs. 12-15), with short, slightly-curved lateral rays

and a slender, straight, tapering basal ray, varying in total

length between -O7 and -19 millim. ‘These spicules appear to

be distributed in the fibre without any definite order; in a

few instances, however, I have noticed the small regular fork-

shaped spicules, with their prongs or lateral rays directed

towards the margin of the fibre and the basal ray penetrating

inwards; but this disposition does not appear to be constant.

200 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

It is only by careful search that the small spicules just

mentioned can be singled out in the confusedly mingled mass

of spicular forms present in the fibre; the general appearance

of the fibre is that of numerous very fine, sinuous, interrupted

lines, which run parallel with the direction of the fibre, and

are closest arranged near the margins. I have been unable

to determine satisfactorily the character of these minute wavy

lines. In part they appear to be formed by the closely inter-

lacing rays of irregularly fork-shaped spicules similar to that

represented in fig. 6; but they may also indicate the bisected

outlines of very minute spicules which are so interwoven and

dovetailed into each other that the separate forms cannot be

distinguished. In the recent sponges Leucandra Johnstonit,

Carter, sp. (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1871, vol. viii. p. 3, t. 1.

figs. 5-12), and Leucandra stilifera, O. Schmidt, sp. (Atlan.

Spong. p. 73, t. 2. fig. 24), and some other forms as well, the

skeleton is in part composed of relatively very large quad-

riradiate and very minute uniaxal and quadriradiate spicules.

Hackel states (Mon. Bd. ii. p. 225) that in the last-named

species, L. stilifera, the minute uniaxal spicules are mixed

up together in masses which may be compared to stucco or

mortar, which covers the smooth dermal and gastral surfaces,

and envelops and connects together the large and colossal

quadriradiates which form the scaffolding of the skeleton. It

seems to me probable that in this fossil species the large

quadriradiate spicules of the centre of the fibre are similarly

enveloped by minute spicules, and that the minute wavy

lines seen in the thin microscopic section may be the outlines

of a compact felted mass of these diminutive bodies.

The tri- and quadriradiates of this fossil are precisely

similar in form to spicules met with in several species of

Hickel’s recent genus Leucandra; but in respect of their

dimensions, the largest fall short of the size of some of the

spicules of the recent sponges. The pickaxe spicule (fig. 8)

and fork-shaped spicules (figs. 6, 12-15) are more specialized

and restricted forms, consequently of greater value for com-

parison ; for if these very peculiar types occur in recent Calci-

sponges, but little doubt can be entertained of the calcareous

origin of the fossil sponges. It is therefore satisfactory to

find that spicules of similar form are present in the skeleton

of two recent species of calcareous sponges, Leucetta pandora,

Hick. (Mon. Bd. ii. p. 127, Taf. xxi. f. 3 a—c, Taf. xxiii.),

and Leucortis pulvinar (Hick. p. 166). Similar spicules

were first figured by Bowerbank (Mon. Brit. Spong. vol. 1.

p- 268, pl. x. f. 237) from a calcareous sponge from Free-

mantle, Australia. On these, Gray founded a new genus and

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongic. 201

species, Lelapia australis (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1867, p. 557). It

is interesting to note that the two species with this spicule

described by Hackel are also found on the south coast of

Australia and in the Indian Ocean. If we turn to Hiickel’s

figures of the different forms of spicules of Leucetta pandora,

on Taf. xxili., which are magnified to the same scale of 200

diameters as those on my Plate XII. we find that the forms

which he terms “ anchor-shaped triradiates,”’ with recurved

sagittate rays (¢), correspond with the pickaxe spicule of my

fig. 8; the fork-shaped spicules with open prongs (fig. 6) re-

semble those which Hickel terms completely irregular trira-

diates (py); whilst the small fork-shaped fossil spicules

(figs. 13-15) may be compared with those of Hickel’s fig. h ;

the fossil spicules, however, are much smaller and slenderer

forms than the recent, and the basal ray gradually tapers

instead of being swollen at its extremity. The variability of

the spicules in this fossil seems to be almost as great as in

the recent sponge, of which Hiackel states that its skeleton

may be considered a complete armoury for all possible forms

of triradiate spicules.

Judging from the form and canal-system this fossil species

appears to belong to Zittel’s genus Sestrostomella. Up to

the present, however, the spicular characters of the type

species of this genus have not been ascertained; and until

these are known the generic position of this species rust be

regarded as merely provisional.

Horizon and Locality. Cretaceous, Vaches Noires, near

Havre.

Collection. British Natural-History Museum.

Sestrostomella clavata, n. sp.

(Pl. X. fie. 5; Pl. XII. figs. 16-25.)

Sponge compound, depressed, spherical in outline, consisting

of numerous cylindrical individuals, mostly free at their sum-

mits, but partially united laterally, which grow from a central

mass. There are no signs of any stem or expanded surface

of attachment; but on the underside there are two smooth

small patches on which the sponge seems to have rested

during its growth. The individuals are from 8 to 10 millim. in

diameter, with rounded summits. The cloacal aperture is about

2°5 millim. in width ; in some examples it appears to be re-

placed by a few oscules or canal-openings. Straight open

canals extend from the summit down the sides of some indi-

viduals. ‘The outer surface exhibits only the irregular inter-

spaces between the fibres.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 14

202 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

A thin transverse section presents under the microscope

substantially the same spicular structures of the fibre as in

the preceding species, and therefore it will not be necessary

to repeat the description of them in detail. Some represen-

tations of the spicules of the fibre are given on Pl. XII. figs.

16-24. In fig. 16 are represented portions of the sagittal and

basal rays, and the truncated base of the apical ray, of alarge

quadriradiate spicule. The lateral rays of this spicule appear

to have been curved in a similar manner to those of a large

triradiate in Leucetta pandora, Hick. (Mon. Taf. xxii. f.

m, é). Portions of smaller tri- and quadriradiates are shown

in figs. 17, 18. The fork-shaped spicules (figs. 20, 22-24)

closely resemble those of S. rugosa. ‘There is also a small

irregular triradiate (fig. 21) which is precisely-similar to one

figured by Hiickel in L. pandora.

In addition, however, to this spicular structure of the fibre,

the type specimen of this sponge exhibits spicules on a small

smooth oblong space on the under surface, which I have

already mentioned as indicating the part on which the sponge

rested during its growth. This spot, 10 millim. long, by

5 wide, is smooth and non-perforate, and is thickly covered by

a layer of triradiate spicules, irregularly disposed, with the rays

crossing each other (fig. 25). ‘These spicules are sufficiently

large to be seen with a simple lens ; they vary in size; a fairly

large specimen has the rays ‘2 millim. long. It is very pro-

bable these spicules possess an apical ray penetrating into the

interior and are thus really quadriradiates ; but I am unable

to determine this point. In form they are either sagittate or

subregular, ¢. e. having the arms nearly of an equal length

and the angles subequal. These spicules, thus apparently

restricted to this small part of the exterior surface, closely cor-

respond to the dermal spicules which in Verticillites and Cory-

nella form a layer over the entire outer surface of the sponge.

Notwithstanding the similarity in the spicular structure of

the fibre to S. rugosa, the form and proportions of the mass

and of the component individuals differ sufficiently, im my

opinion, to permit this form to be. regarded as a distinet

species. ;

Horizon and Locality. Cretaceous, Vaches Noires, near _

Havre.

Collection. British Natural-History Museum.

From the close similarity which has been shown to exist

‘between the minute spicular characters of the five species

above described and those of existing Calcisponges, it seems

to me that the originally calcareous composition of the fossil

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie. 203

forms can no longer be disputed, and that Prof. Zittel was

fully justified in placing together as a distinct family of Calci-

sponges the numerous sponges with structures similar to the

above species.

An examination of some of the calcareous sponges from

Farringdon and Upware convinces me that they possess

essentially similar minute structures to the sponges from

Warminster and Vaches Noires, though, as a rule, their con-

dition of preservation is unfavourable, and in no instance have

dermal surface-spicules been detected; but thin sections of

the fibres display similar features. For example, Corynella

(Scyphia) foraminosa, Goldf., sp. (Petref. p. 86, t. 21. f. 4),

from Farringdon, has the fibre made up of minute filiform

spicules, apparently similar to those of C. rugosa. ‘The fibre

also of the common Pharetrospongia (Manon) farringdo-

nensis, Sharpe, sp. (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. x. p. 196,

t. 5. figs. 5, 6), is similarly of filiform spicules; but whether

these are really uniaxal or triradiates with the minute basal.

ray like those of Corynella rugosa, I have not yet been able to

determine. ‘The fibre of Elasmostoma (Manon) macropora,

Sharpe (Quart. Journ. Gol. Soc. vol. x. p. 195, t. 5. figs. 3,

4), has a spicular structure of tri- and quadriradiates of the

same character and arrangement as in Sestrostomella rugosa.

Prof. Sollas has made this form the type of a new family and

genus of siliceous sponges (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1878,

vol. 1. p. 336, fig. 1), on the supposed resemblance of the

spicules to those of siliceous monactinellid and tetractinellid

sponges, without apparently taking into account, amongst

other things, the very great difference of size between the

calcareous and siliceous forms, which of itself is sufficient to

throw great doubt on their probable affinities. I have not

been able to obtain a microscopic section of Verticillites ana-

stomans, Mantell, sp. ‘ Medals of Creation,’ vol. i. p. 227,

fig. 4), but entertain no doubt that its minute structure

will be found to correspond with the closely allied V. D’ Or-

bignyt.

Not only in Cretaceous Calcisponges, but also in Jurassic

examples, I am able to affirm the presence of a dermal layer

of quadriradiate (?) spicules similar to those of the species

above described. ‘Thus in Hudea perforata, Quenst., sp.

(Der Jura, p. 698, t. 84. figs. 26, 27), from the Upper Jura

of Nattheim, the summit of the sponge has a layer of these

spicules, though they are not to be detected in the compact

membrane (‘‘ Dermalschicht”’ of Zittel) which invests the sides

of this species; they are also present on the summit of Husv-

phonella Bronni, Goldf. (Petref. p. 91, t. 33. fig. 9), from the

14*

204 Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie.

same locality; and it seems very probable that the majority

of the Pharetrones possessed a similar dermal layer, which,

on account of the minute size of the spicules and the un-

favourable condition of preservation, has not been hitherto

noticed.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PrAmE XC

Fig. 1. Verticillites D’ Orbigny?, n. sp., natural size.

Fig. 2. The same, natural size.

Fig. 8. Corynella socialis, n. sp., natural size.

Fig. 4. Corynella rugosa, n. sp., natural size.

Fig. 4a. The same, showing the summit, with the cloacal aperture.

Fig. 5. Sestrostomella clavata, n. sp., natural size.

Fig. 6. Sestrostomella rugosa, n. sp., natural size.

Fig. 7. Fragment of the outer surface of Verticilhites D Orbigny?, showing

the apertures in the wall, and the disposition of the large dermal

spicules. xX 56.

Fig. 8. Fragment of the interior surface of the wall of V« erticillites d’ Or-

, bignyt, showing the arrangement of the minute triradiate

spicules composing the fibre. X 56.

PuatE XI.

(Figs. 1-24. Detached spicules of Verticillites D Orbigny?.)

Dermal 'spicule. Sagittal quadriradiate, with the lateral or paired

rays curved away from the basal ray.

The same. The lateral rays of this specimen are unequal in

length, probably owing to the erosion of the shorter ray by

fossilization.

Fig. 1.

Fig.

Fig. 8. Dermal spicule. Sagittal quadriradiate, with straight lateral rays.

Fig. 4. Dermal spicule. Sagittal quadriradiate, with the lateral rays

straight and in a straight line with each other.

Fig. 5. Dermal spicule. Sagittal quadriradiate, with the lateral rays

curved towards the basal ray. :

Fig. 6. The same.

The basal ray more elongated than in the preceding.

Fig. 7. The same.

Quadrirvadiate, with the three facial rays nearly equal

in length; the lateral rays are slightly curved towards the

basal ray.

Fig. 8. The same. Sagittal quadriradiate, showing the apical ray.

Figs. 9-18. Small forms of dermal spicules ; all triradiates, with the rays

unequal in length.

Fig. 14. Spicule of the fibre. Sagittal triradiate, with straight lateral

rays and diminutive basal ray. This form most frequently occurs

on the interior surface of the sponge-wall.

Fig. 15. The same. Triradiate, with unequal lateral rays, and the basal

rays reduced to a small knob-like projection.

Figs. 16, 17. Dermal spicules. Sagittal triradiates, showing transitional

forms between the dermal spicules and those of the fibre.

Figs. 18-23. Spicules of the fibre. Sagittal triradiates of various dimen-

sions; the lateral rays mostly curved, so as to conform to the

Cust ulee of the fibre ; the basal ray reduced to a diminutive

snob.

Fig. 24. Dermal spicule. Triradiate with all the rays unequal.

Dr. G. J. Hinde on Fossil Calcispongie. 205

Fig. 25. Corynellarugosa. Spicule of the fibre. Sagittal triradiate, with

straight lateral rays.

All the above figures are drawn by means of the camera lucida, and

magnified to the same scale of 200 diameters.

PLATE XII.

4g. 1. Longitudinal microscopical section of a portion of the fibre of

Sestrostomella rugosa, as seen by transmitted light, showing one

ray of a relatively large tri- or quadriradiate spicule in the

centre (a), and the bisected outlines of sagittal and irregular

triradiate spicules (6), which are confusedly intermingled to-

gether to form the fibre.

Fig. 2. Transverse section of the same, showing a cross section of one

ray of a large central spicule (a), and the cut edges of the smaller

triradiates surrounding it. ‘The finer lines near the margin of

the fibre in this and the preceding figure are probably out-

lines of minute spicules, so compactly wedged together in the

fibre that the individual forms cannot be distinguished.

Fig. 3. Sestrostomella rugosa. Fragment of a large triradiate spicule,

showing portions of the three rays, from the interior of the fibre,

as seen in a microscopic section,

Fig. 4. The same. Fragment of triradiate spicule with unequal arms.

Fug. 5. The same. Fragment of quadriradiate spicule.

fig. 6. The same. Triradiate (fork-shaped) spicule with irregular and

unequal arms.

Fig. 7. The same. Irregular quadriradiate spicule.

Fug. 8. The same. Sagittal triradiate (pickaxe) spicule, with the lateral

rays (imperfect) curved towards the basal ray.

Figs. 9-11. The same. ‘Triradiate spicules, the rays incomplete.

Figs. 12-15. The same. Triradiate (fork-shaped) spicules from the fibre,

showing the elongate basal ray and the lateral rays, often slightly

unequal in length, and curved backwards, so as to become nearly

parallel with each other.

Fig. 16. Sestrostomella clavata. Portion of large quadriradiate spicule,

showing the imperfect sinuous facial rays and the truncated

base of the apical ray, from a microscopic section of the fibre.

The irregular lines within the spicule are apparently fractures

in its substance.

Fig.17. The same. Quadriradiate spicule (@mperfect) similar to but

smaller than the preceding.

Fig. 18. The same. Triradiate spicule.

Fig. 19. The same. Portion of a minute quadriradiate spicule.

Figs. 20, 21. The same. Fragments of irregular triradiate (fork-shap=d)

spicules.

Figs. 99-94. The same. ‘Triradiate (fork-shaped) spicules, showing slight

variations in size and form.

Fig. 25. The same. ‘Triradiate(?) spicules, subregular in form, from a

small smooth portion of the exterior surface of the sponge, pro-

bably the part from which the growth of the sponge commenced.

x 150.

With the exception of tig. 25, all the above are drawn from microscopic

sections by means of the camera lucida, and magnified to the same scale

of 200 diameters.

206 . Mr. E. A. Smith oz

XVIUI.—Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide in the

British Museum. By Epaar A. SMITH.

THE following descriptions have been written some time ;

and it was hoped that when published they would be ac-

companied by figures. This is very necessary considering

the extent of the family, but not at present practicable.

Nearly thirteen hundred recent species have been described ;

but many of these have already proved identical with others,

and a good many more will no doubt, on further investigation,

fall into the same category of bad species.

‘The object of having these diagnoses printed now is to

prevent the distribution of manuscript names, which frequently

occasions a great waste of time and labour.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) alboangulata.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, saturate fusca, strigis conspicuis albis 7 ab

apice supra costas radiantibus ornata; anfract. 9, planiusculi,

superne leviter constricti, costis obtusis albis 7 supra spiram con-

tinuis instructi; anfr. ultimus costis ad peripheriam eyanidis di-

midio infero omnino saturate fusco; apertura parva, longitudinis

totius 2 equans, intus purpureo-fusca ; columella callo erassius-

culo purpurascente ad suturam tuberculato induta; sinus medio-

cris; canalis perbrevis, subangustus.

Long. 20 mill., diam. 7.

Hab.

This species is very remarkably coloured. The seven

white stripes radiating from the apex down the continuous

ribs as far as the middle of the body-whorl contrast very

markedly with the deep-brown ground-colour of the shell.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) spinosa.

Testa acuminato-ovata, saturate fusca, supra costarum medium albo

tincta; anfract. 9, superne concavi, in medio acute angulati,

costis medio aliquanto spinose acuminatis, superne versus sutu-

ram obsoletis (in anfr. ult. 8 paululum ante basim evanidis) in-

structi; anfr. ultimus aliquanto infra medium punctorum alborum

seriebus duabus supra costas ornatus, circa caudam spiraliter

striatus ; apertura purpureo-fusca, longitudinis teste 2 vix

eequans ; columella superne valde tuberculata ; ; sinus latus ; "cana-

lis brevissimus.

Long. 15 mill., diam. 53.

Hab. ——?

The nearest ally of this species is P. deta, Hinds. The

acute spine-like projections of the ribs are white ; and the rest

new Species of Pleurotomide. 207

of the ribs also are of a paler colour than the interstices, the

lower halves of which are darker than the upper.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) interpunctata.

Testa oblonga, subturrita, nitens, dilute rosea, zona angusta circa

medium anfractuum et supra zonam illam inter costas punctorum

saturate roseorum serie succincta; anfract. 9, superne excavati,

inferne convexi, costis nodulosis cirea medium (in anfr. ultimo 9

ad peripheriam obsoletis, ultima validissima roseo tincta, aliquanto

pone labrum sita) instructi, lineis spiralibus incrementique lineis

exiissime striati; anfr. ultimus zona secunda alba circa medium

ornatus ; apertura lata, longitudinis totius circa 2 equans ; sinus

parvus; canalis brevissimus; labrum tenue, effusum.

Long. 16 mill., diam. 54.

Hab. St. Thomas, West Indies. Coll. Cuming.

This species is remarkable for the pretty disposition of

coloration.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) diversa.

Testa crassa, ovata, flavo-aurantiaca, inter costas rufo tincta; an-

fract. 8, convexiusculi, superne simplices, inferne costis crassis

(in anfr. ultimo 10-11 prope medium eyanidis) instructi, ubique

spiraliter exiliter striati; apertura longit. totius 2 adeequans ;

columella callosa ad suturam valde tuberculata ; sinus mediocris,

infra tuberculum situs; canalis brevis.

Long. 14 mill., diam. 54. .

Hab. ——?

The ribs only occupy the lower two thirds of the whorl,

the remainder being simple. The spiral striation is fine ; that

towards the base of the body-whorl is a trifle coarser.

Pleurotoma (Clavus).amanda.

Testa ovato-turrita, alba, zona fuscescente infra medium anfractuum

ornata; anfract. 10, convexi, superne: leviter excavati, et suban-

eulati, costis plicosis, undulatis, obliquis (in anfr. penultimo 8, in

ult. 7 basi fere continuis, ultima longe pone labrum sita validis-

sima) instructi, transversim tenuiter confertim lirati, liris supra

et inter costas continuis, longitudinaliter inter liras minute stri-

ati; apertura basi lata, longitudinis totius 4 paulo superans ;

columella rectiuscula, callo mediocri superne incrassato labroque

juncto induta; canalis latissimus, perbrevis.

Long. 17 ie diam. 61.

Hiab.

A slight vit or excavation exists between the ribs at the

upper part of the whorls. The spiral lirations are very di-

stinct and regular, and appear to be separated by pneuiee

208 My. E. A. Smith on

strie, which appearance is produced by the numerous longi-

tudinal Jirations in the interstices between them.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) quadrilirata.

Testa fusiformi-ovata, alba, inferne ad suturam et in anfr. ultimo

circa medium linea saturate roseo-fusca cincta; anfract. 9, supra

concavi, infra convexiusculi, costis subrectis superne versus sutu-

ram undulatam evanidis (in anfr. ultimo 7 vix ad basim continuis,

ultima maxima) instructi, et circa dimidium inferius liris spirali-

bus 4 supra costas preecipue prominentibus cincti; anfr. ultimus

infra liras spiraliter crebre striatus, infra ineam fuscam dilute roseo

late zonatus ; apertura parva, sordide albida, longitudinis teste

2 equans; columella recta, callosa, ad suturam tuberculata ;

sinus mediocris ; canalis brevissimus, levissime recurvus.

Long. 16 mill., diam. 53. aes

Hab. ——?

The deep pinkish-brown line above the suture is most

apparent between the ribs. The four lirations on the ribs are

rather acute and prominent, and are only on the lower half

of the whorls.

Pleurotona (Clavus) interstrigata.

Testa acuminato-pyramidalis, flavida, inter costas roseo-fusco stri-

gata; anfract. 73, primi 13 leves, ceteri superne leviter con-

stricti, inferne convexiusculi, costis crassis superne ante suturam

evanidis (in anfr. ultimo 10 basi desinentibus) instructi, liris spi-

ralibus supra costas subtubercularibus, in interstitiis fere obsoletis,

cincti (liris in anfr. penult. 4, in ultimo circa 12), undique minu-

tissime spiraliter striati, sutura undulata sejuncti; apertura intus

flavescens, longitudinaliter fusco-roseo strigata, long. totius —+-

adeequans ; columella callo prope suturam tuberculato induta ;

sinus parvus ; canalis brevissimus.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 43.

Hab. St. Thomas and St. Vincent, West Indies.

Each of the longitudinal ribs may be said to be composed

of four transverse nodules, and those on the body-whorl are

bifurcate from the middle downwards. ‘The lire on the body-

whorl below the four principal ones are only slightly inter-

rupted in the interstices between the ribs.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) hottentota.

Testa oblonga, subturrita, fuscescens, zonis duabus albis (in anfr.

ultimo 3) in interstitiis inter costas interruptis ornata; anfract.

8, superne leviter excavati, inferne convexiusculi, costis obliquis,

superne versus suturas evanidis (in anfr. ultimo 12 infra medium

new Species of Pleurotomide. 209

obsoletis) instructi; anfr. ultimus striis paucis spiralibus circa

caudam ornatus ; apertura longit. totius =°, adequans ; columella

callo tenui superne tuberculato labroque juncto induta; canalis

latus, apertus ; sinus magnus.

Long. 13 mill., diam. 43.

Hab. Port Elizabeth, South Africa.

The upper interrupted white band is situated around the

top of the ribs; just above each rib there is a faint brown

spot, and the exterior of the labrum is whitish.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) caffra.

Testa subquadrato-ovata, subturrita, luteo-fuscescens, costis superne

albis, punctulis numerosis albis rubrisque aliquanto fasciatim

irrorata; anfract. 9? (apice fracto), superne leves concave exca-

vati, deinde planiusculi, costis contiguis (in anfr. ultimo circiter

16 versus basim evanidis, sed supra caudam reproductis) instructi ;

apertura longit. totius 2 equans; columella valde callosa, superne

tuberculata ; canalis perbrevis, latus: sinus parvus.

Long. 16 mill., diam. 5}.

Hab. South Africa.

The upper half of each whorl is concave and smooth and

slightly thickened at the suture; the lower half is closely

ribbed. The thickening below the suture is whitish, closely

dotted with red.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) coffea.

Testa ovata, ad apicem acuminata, fusca, costis in medio albis or-

nata; anfract. 9, paululum infra suturam leviter constricti, deinde

conyexiusculi, costis superne versus suturam evanidis (in anfr.

ultimo 10, infra medium desinentibus) instructi, incrementi lineis

striati; anfr. ultimus zona secunda alba infra medium in inter-

stitiis inter costas obsolete ornatus, circa basim striis paucis

cinctus; apertura longitudinis totius ad ;> equans; columella

callosa, ad suturam valde tuberculosa ; sinus parvus, infra tuber-

culum situs; labrum extra validissime incrassatum alboque bi-

maculatum ; canalis brevissimus.

Long. 84 mill., diam. 33.

Hab. Philippine Islands. Coll. Cuming.

The depression in the last whorl is broad and smooth ; the

fine apical whorls are small and produced suddenly into a cone.

Pleurotoma (Clavus) bellula.

Testa acuminato-ovata, flava, circa medium anfractuum albo fasciata ;

anfract. 8, primi 2 leves aurantiaci, ceeteri superne leviter ex-

210 Mr. E. A. Smith on

cavati, inferne convexi, costis obsoletis 10 instructi, liris spirali-

bus 5-6 (3—4 supra costas incrassatis) cincti; anfr. ultimus liris

-ad 15 ornatus; apertura longitudinis totius 4 paulo superans ;

sinus mediocris ; canalis brevissimus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 84 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. St. Vincent, West Indies.

The white band encircling the whorls includes three of the

spiral lirations which are thickened upon the obsolete ribs ;

in fact, each rib might be said to be composed of the thick-

ening of the lire.

Pleurotoma (—— ?) albata.

Testa elongata, fusiformi-pyramidalis, alba; anfractus 9, primus

levis convexus, sequentes duo leves medio carinati, ceteri con-

vexi, costis distantibus crassiusculis 6 supra spiram continuis (in

anfr. ultimo paululum infra medium evanidis) instructi, sutura

filo-carinata discreti, et lis tenuibus spiralibus prominentibus 4

(suprema quam ceteris valde tenuiore) cincti; anfr. ultimus liris

circiter 15 ornatus; apertura longitudinis totius 4 adequans ;

labrum tenue, superne subprofunde sinuatum, intus liris 4-5 in-

trantibus munitum; columella levis, callo tenuissimo induta ;

canalis brevis, leviter recurvus, angustus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Pelly).

This species, when viewed with the apex towards the eye,

appears hexagonal, as the six ribs are continuous up the spire.

The spiral lirations, although fine, are conspicuously promi-

nent. The form of this species approaches that of P. pyra-

midula, Reeve ; but the sculpture is totally distinct.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) microstoma.

Testa solida, elongata, subturrita, flavida; anfract. 9-10, primi 2

longitudinaliter exiliter crebre costati, liris spiralibus subcancel-

lati, ceeteri superne ad suturam carina undulata cincti, infra cari-

nam sulco angusto tenuiter striato excavati, infra sulcum costis

crassis contiguis, liris spiralibus nodulosis (in anfr. superioribus

3, in ultimo circiter 12) transitis (in anfr. ult. costis 12 fere ad

basim continuis, una maxima crassissima pone labrum sita) in-

structi; apertura parva, longitudinis totius haud 4 equans;

canalis brevissimus, recurvus; columella callosa, ad suturam tuber-

culata ; sinus parvus.

Long. 16 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Ceylon (E. L. Layard).

This species is remarkable for having the first two whorls

large, and not smooth and glassy as in most other species,

but finely ribbed and lirated. ‘The aperture is very small.

new Species of Pleurotomidee. 211

Pleurotoma (Crassisptra) atramentosa.

Testa turrita, nigro-fusca, fere nigra; anfract. 12, superne juxta

suturam unicarinati, infra carinam concayi, ad basim nodulorum

14 serie unica (in anfr. ultimo in costas deorsum producta) or-

nati, et liris spiralibus duabus nodulos connectentibus cincti;

anfr. ultimus infra nodulos liris 5 validis distantibus supra costas

subnodosis, et infra eas circa caudam aliis minoribus circiter 10

succinctus, atque inter liras spiraliter sparsim striatus; apertura

purpureo-nigra, longit. totius 1 paulo excedens ; columella callosa ;

labrum paululum pone marginem costa ultima incrassatum, su-

perne infra carimam subprofunde sinuatum ; canalis:perbrevis, -

vix recurvus.

Long. 21 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Panama. Coll. Cuming.

Care must be taken not to confound this species with P.

discors, Sowerby, from which it mainly differs in having the

row of nodules at the base of the whorl connected by two

spiral lirations. The nodules in P. discors are much smaller

and not joined together by lire; and the keel at the upper

part of the whorls is much more prominent than in the present

species.

Pleurotoma (Orassispira) cubensis.

Pleurotoma luctuosa, d’Orbigny, Sagra’s Hist. Nat. Cuba, vol. ii. p. 172,

pl. xxii. figs. 29-31.

Hab. Cuba (d’ Orbigny) ; St. Thomas. Coll. Cuming.

The specific name luctuosa having been used by Hinds

before d’Orbigny for a Californian species belonging to the

same group of Pleurotomide, I have deemed it advisable to

propose cubensis as a trivial name for the West-Indian shell.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) albopustulata.

Pleurotoma albomaculata, d’Orbigny, Sagra’s Hist. de Cuba, vol. ii.

p. 176, pl. xxiv. figs. 16-18.

Hab. Cuba (@’ Orbigny).

C. B. Adams described an allied species from Jamaica in

the Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1845, vol. 11. p. 3, under the

name P. albo-maculata. Such being the case, I propose the

above name for the Cuban species, the description of which

dates, according to the author, about 1846. P. jayana, C. B.

Adams, is also a closely allied form.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) caribbea.

Testa elongate fusiformi-ovata, nigro-fusca, costis crassis flavidis

ornata; anfract. 8, convexiusculi, superne prope suturam leviter

2) Mr. E. A. Smith on

_pallide carinati vel incrassati, infra carinam leviter constricti,

inferne costis crassis nodosis 10 superne in excavatione obso-

letis instructi, ubique minute spiraliter striati; anfract. ultimus

costis versus basim bifurcatis, ultima pone labrum maxima, liris

spiralibus circiter 6 supra costas nodosis (nodulis flavidis) cinctus ;

apertura: longit. totius 4 equans; columella callo tenui superne

tuberculato induta ; canalis brevissimus; sinus parvus.

Long. 12 mill., diam. 44.

Hab. Cuba. Coll. d@’Orbigny in British Museum.

The bifurcation of the ribs on the body-whorl is very re-

markable. The ribs are broader at the upper ends than in-

feriorly. Three or four of the spiral lirations are coarser than

the rest, and are thickened on crossing the ribs. The palish

keel beneath the suture is a little undulating and spotted with

brown.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) flavocarinata.

Testa ovata, saturate fusca, infra suturam carina validissima flava

ornata; anfract. 9, superne valde carinati, infra carinam sulco

angusto arati, infra suleum costis parvis 18-20 (in anfr. ultimo

fere ad basim continuis) instructi, inter costas spiraliter striati ;

anfr. ultimus liris ad 12, quarum superlores sex supra costas nodu-

losee sunt, succinctus, striis paucis spiralibus inter liras ornatus ;

apertura parva, longitudinis totius 2 adequans; labrum infra

carinam sinu parvo subamentiformi fissum; columella rectius-

cula, callo tenui amicta ; canalis perbrevis, vix recurvus.

Long. 12 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Panama.

This species is very easily recognizable. The uniform

deep brown or chestnut colour, the very stout yellow keel

around the upper part of the whorls, and the little numerous

ribs on the lower are the principal characteristics. The keel

is edged above, or, in other words, is not quite contiguous

with the suture. The sculpture is very like that of P. discors,

Sowerby.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) latizonata.

Testa solida, acuminato-ovata, dilute rubra, albo late fasciata; an-

fract. 8, planiusculi, costis exilibus circa 24 et liris spiralibus 4

(in anfr. ultimo 14) granulate cancellati, parte superiore tertia

haud spiraliter lirati, ubique spiraliter minute striati; apertura

parva, longitudinis totius 7% adequans; columella juxta sutu-

ram valde tuberculata; labrum crassissimum; sinus parvus,

minime profundus ; canalis brevissimus.

Long. 9 mill., diam. 33.

keh, ——?

The general aspect of the surtace of this shell is zgranulous ;

g 5 ;

new Species of Pleurotomide. 213

but on closer examination the upper third part of each whorl

is found to exhibit only the longitudinal ribs, which are sud-

denly directed obliquely to the left. The white band

occupies about half the whorl, and includes the four upper

series of granules. The transverse striation is fine and most

easily seen on the upper part of the whorls.

Pleurotoma (Crassispira) melanacme.

Testa elongato-ovata, spira subacuminata, fusco-cinerea, costis liris-

que albidis ornata; anfract. 75, primi 2} leves, politi, nigri,

ceteri superne excavati, inferne costis parvis 12, liris spiralibus

3 supra costas incrassatis clathrati, striis spiralibus incrementique

lineis insculpti; anfr. ultimus liris spiralibus ad 15, superioribus

tribus supra costa subnodosis, succinctus ; apertura parva, fusca,

longitud. totius + paulo superans ; sinus parvus, paululum infra

suturam situs; canalis brevissimus.

Long. 72 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. St. Vincent, West Indies.

The upper half of each whorl is concave, and not crossed

by the ribs, which are situated below. Of the three spiral

lirations which connect the ribs, the upper one is rather more

slender than the others. ‘There is a slight thickening just

below the suture.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) modica.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, sordide albida, ad apicem pallide rosacea ;

anfractus 6, supremi duo leves convexi, ceteri convexi, medio

rotunde angulati, costis crassiusculis 10 supra spiram continuis

instructi; coste anfr. ultimi paululum ante basim liris spiralibus

circiter 6 circa caudam interrupte ; apertura parva, longitudinis

totius =2, adequans; labrum extra valde incrassatum, superne

levissime sinuatum, intus leve ; columella callo pertenui amicta;

canalis latus, brevis.

Long. 6 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. Japan ?

The nearest ally of this species is P. septangularis, vay.

secalina, Philippi; but the ribs are more acute, and there is

no spiral sculpture except the few lirations around the base of

the body-whorl, which are rather coarse.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) minutistriata.

Testa ovata, sordide albida; anfract. 74, primi 14 leves nitentes,

ceteri costis obliquis 13-14 (in anfr. ultimo paululum ante basim

obsoletis) instructi, ubique exiliter (presertim inter costas)

spiraliter incrementique lineis striati ; apertura ovata, longit.

totius fere 2 equans ; labrum costa ultima incrassatum, vix sinu-

(214 My. E. A. Smith on

atum; columella callo tenui amicta; canalis latus, brevis-

simus. j

Long. 104 mill., diam. 33. ;

Var. Testa albida, hic illic prope suturam fusco maculata; anfr. 61,

costis 12 instruct.

Hab. ——:

The shell which I place as a variety differs from the type

chiefly in having the ribs stouter and one less on each whorl.

In. both specimens, which have a semitransparent aspect, the

nuclear half-whorl is brown.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) platycheila.

Testa ovata, sordide albida, infra suturam hic illic fusco maculata,

et circa anfr. ultimi medium rubro-fusco unizonata ; anfract. 64,

supremi 21 leves, caeteri costis crassis flexuosis 10-11 superne

versus suturam sensim attenuatis (in anfr. ultimo ad basim. desi-

nentibus) instructi, passim spiraliter perspicue striati; apertura

longit. totius fere 4 equans; labrum insigniter tenue, valde late-

raliter dilatum, superne obsolete sinuatum ; columella callo tenuis-

simo amicta; canalis apertus, brevissimus.

Long. 64 mill, diam. 22.

Hab. ——?

‘The single reddish-brown band around the last whorl and

the broadly expanded lip at once mark the distinctness of this

species. The maculations near the suture are about three on

a whorl.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) flexuosa.

Testa ovata, fuscescenti-albida, linea rubro-fusea circa medium

anfractuum et lineis duabus circa anfr. ultimum ornata ; anfract.

61, primi 14 rotundi leves, ceteri perconvexi, costis flexuosis,

confertis 15-16 (in anfr. ultimo ante basim evanidis) instruct ;

anfr. ultimus striis paucis spiralibus inferne insculptus ; apertura

ovata, longit. totius 2 equans; labrum extra costam ultimam maxi-

mam valde incrassatum, intus album, superne paululum infra

suturam levissime sinuatum; columella callo tenui suture juncto

induta ; canalis brevissimus, latus.

Long. 83 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. —— ?

In this species the ribs are flexuous, turning obliquely to

the left above, and to the right at the base of the body-whorl ;

and they are placed near together, being broader than the

interstices between them. ‘The spiral reddish-brown lines

are only apparent on the ribs.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 215

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) decora.

Pleurotoma costata (Gray), Reeve, Conch. Icon. f. 298.

Hab. St. Vincent, West Indies.

The name costata was used by Pennant many years ago

for a species belonging to the section Mangilia, long before

the publication of Reeve’s description in the ‘ Conchologia

Teonica.’

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) opalina.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, pallide purpurascenti-alba; anfractus 8,

primi 2 leves, convexi, vitrei, tertius tenuiter costatus, ceteri

superne leviter concavi, medio subangulati, infra angulum con-

vexiusculi, costis circiter 12 (in anfr. ultimo fere basi productis)

instructi, liris spiralibus 6-7 (quarum due circa medium ceteris

paulo crassiores sunt) cincti; anfractus ultimus liris cir-

citer 24 ornatus; apertura angusta, longit. totius 4 adequans ;

labrum extra valde incrassatum, medio macula parva fusca nota-

tum, superne leviter sinuatum, intus superne obsolete unidenta-

tum ; columella callo tenui superne labro juncto induta ; canalis

brevis, angustus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. ——?

The entire surface is finely reticulated by the wavy lines of

growth and spiral striations ; but these are not visible under

an ordinary lens. .

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) trizonata.

Testa ovata, alba, dilute fusco zonata (in anfr. superioribus zonis

duabus, altera superne prope suturam, altera ad basim, in anfr.

ultimo tribus); anfr. 8, primi 2 leves vitrei, cateri convexius-

culi, superne aliquanto constricti, costis rotundis superne ante

suturam evanidis (in anfr. ultimo 9 basi continuis) instructi, striis

minutis spiralibus incrementique lineis pulcherrime insculpti ;

apertura linearis, angusta, longit. totius + equans ; labrum intus

incrassatum, superne. obsolete unidentatum; columella callo

minute granuloso induta ; sinus parvus, minime profundus.

Long. 84 mill., diam. 35.

Hab. Sibonga, Zebu Island, 30 fms. (H. Cuming).

The sculpture of the third and fourth whorls from the apex

is of a different character from that of the four succeeding.

The ribs are thinner and more numerous; and spiral lirations

take the place of the fine striation of the latter.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) rufocincta.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, turrita, pallide flava, cirea medium anfr.

ultimi zona rufo-purpurea, superne prope suturam rufo tincta, et

216 Mr. BE. A..Smith on

cauda purpureo-nigra ornata; anfract. 7, primi 2 leves politi,

tertius longitudinaliter tenuiter costatus, ceeterl superne decliviter

planulati, medio acute angulati, infra angulum plani, costis crassis ~

margine acutis ad bases contiguis (in anfr. ultimo ad 13 fere basi

continuis) instructi, ubique transversim tenuiter striati; apertura

longit. teste totius 3 equans; columella obliqua, simplex, levis-

sime torta; labrum costa ultima incrassatum, supra angulum

obsolete sinuatum ; canalis brevis, obliquus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. Porto Cavalho, 8. America.

This species must not be mistaken for Mangilia semzassa,

Gould, from which it differs in having more ribs or plications

and also in the style of painting. ‘The size and shape are

similar.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) filicincta.

Testa fusiformi-turrita, nitens, sordide albida, lineis spiralibus fili-

formibus (in anfr. ultimo ad 12 in penult. 4-5) cincta; anfract.

64, primi 14 vitrei globosi, cateri superne declives, deinde

rotunde angulati basique ad suturam contracti, costis longitudi-

nalibus obliquis flexuosis (in anfr. penultimo ad 13, in ultimo

versus labrum levi haud costato circiter 10-11), inferne sensim

evanescentibus; anfr. ultimus infra medium contractus, cum

columella caudam brevem transversim striatam effingens ; aper-

tura pyriformi-ovata, longitudine spiram eequans ; labrum superne

leviter sinuatum, margine acutum, extra varicosum; canalis

brevis, levissime recurvus.

Long. 13 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Japan (A. Adams).

The chief marks of distinction in this form are the large

apex, the third part of the body-whorl near the labrum lack-

ing the coste, and the very fine reddish spiral lines, the last

character existing in costulata, Dunker, from which it differs

in size, the absence of all spiral sculpture, and the character

of the ribbing. :

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) ordinaria.

Testa oblonga, subturrita, fusco-lutea ; anfract. 7, primi 2 leves,

ceteri ad latera parum convexi, costis subacutis 10-11 (im anfr.

ultimo ad basim productis) instructi, spiraliter crasse striati, vel

tenuiter lirati, liris paucis hic illic quam cetere majoribus ; aper-

tura angusta, longit. totius 2 equans; columella simplex ; labrum

incrassatum, superne parum sinuatum; canalis brevissimus.

Long. 73 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. Chile and Peru.

This species appears to be allied to P. dutescens, Reeve.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 217

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) inepta.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, turrita, tenuis, alba; anfractus 7, superne

breviter declives, deinde conyexiusculi, costis 16-17 (in anfr.

ultimo versus basim attenuatis) instructi, ubique transversim

tenuiter conferte striati; apertura anguste ovata, longit. totius

38 paulo superans; columella tenui-callosa; labrum extra in-

crassatum, intus leve, superne modice sinuatum ; canalis brevis.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 43.

Hab. Honduras (Dyson).

This species has no very remarkable characteristic. It is

simply rather closely ribbed, finely spirally striated, and has

a little of the general aspect of the section Cythara.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) millestriata.

Testa oblonga, turrita, alba, supra costas ad basim et circa anfr.

ultimi medium prope basim supra costas rufo-punctata; anfrac-

tus 7=8? (apice abrupto), reliqui 5 convexiusculi, costis 7-8 (in

anfr. ultimo ad basim supra caudam transversim flexis) instructi,

ubique minute spiraliter striati; apertura elongato-ovata, longit.

totius ad 2 equans, labrum costa ultima incrassatum, superne

leviter sinuatum ; canalis brevis, angustus, basi truncatus.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 33.

Hab. St. Thomas, West Indies. Coll. Cuming.

The manner in which some of the ribs on the body-whorl

turn suddenly at right angles to the base of the columella is

very remarkable. The penultimate and the three or four

preceding ribs exhibit this character. At the upper ends, a

little below the suture, the ribs are faintly angled; and the

dots on the base in the upper whorls and on the middle and

lower part in the body-whorl are so faint that they might be

easily overlooked. ‘There are also a few faint dots between

the ribs, just below the suture.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) caledonica.

Testa subquadrato-ovata, alba, epidermide fugaci, tenui, pallide

lurida amicta; anfractus 8, convexi, costis 7 continuis (in anfr.

ultimo basi productis) superne ad suturam undulatam productis

instructi, ubique minutissime spiraliter striati; apertura longitu-

dinis teste 56 equans; columella levis; labrum extra incras-

satum, intus lave, prope suturam leviter sinuatum ; canalis brevis-

simus, Vix recurvus.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 43.

Hab. New Caledonia (Brenchley).

In form this species somewhat resembles Cythara cithara,

Gould ; but the penultimate whorl is larger, and the columella

and labrum are not lirated. ‘The suture is very prettily un-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 15

218 Prof. F. J. Bell on the

dulating, as the ribs are produced upward upon those above

them, leaving little concavities between.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia) Pellyt.

Testa elongate ovato-fusiformis, alba, inter costas superne prope

suturam et versus basim anfractus ultimi purpureo-fusco tincta ;

anfractus 8, primus parvus, convexus, sequentes 2 leves, medio

carinati, caeteri leviter convexi, costis 7 continuis (in anfr. ultimo

basi fere continuis) instructi, ubique spiraliter minute striati ;

apertura parva, ovata, longitudinis totius ;& equans; labrum

costa ultima maxima extra valde incrassatum, vix sinuatum ;

columella callo crassiusculo labro juncto amicta; canalis brevis-

simus.

Long. 63 mill., diam. 24.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Colonel Pelly).

The seven strong ribs are continuous up the spire, thus

making the shell heptagonal. ‘The labrum has a purple-brown

spot, which is the termination of the interrupted band around

the base of the body-whorl, near the lower end of it.

Pleurotoma (Mangilia ?) acutangulus.

Testa elongata, subfusiformis, alba, juxta suturam et ad caudam

purpureo-rufo tincta, et circa medium anfr. ultimi zona angusta

ejusdem coloris cincta; anfractus 8, supremi duo leves, tertius

granose reticulatus, ceeteri medio acute angulati, costis subacutis

7-8 supra spiram irregulariter continuis et versus basim anfr.

ultimi evanidis instructi, circa angulum lira spirali tenui cincti,

et ubique exiliter spiraliter striati; apertura albida, zona externa

ornata, longit. totius + paulo superans ; labrum costa ultima in-

crassatum, vix sinuatum ; canalis breviusculus, angustus.

Long. 74 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. ——?

This species is remarkable for the acute angulations of the

whorls, the spiral liration at the angle, and the purplish-red

bands at the suture and the middle of the last whorl, the

latter being visible within the aperture. The number of ribs

appears to vary from seven to eight; and they are not quite

regularly continuous from the apex downwards.

[To be continued. }

XIX.—Note on the LEchinoderm-Fauna of the Island of

Ceylon, together with some Observations on Heteractinism.

By Prof. F. JEFFREY BELL, M.A.

WE know so little about the fauna of the seas around the

island of Ceylon that, though there is no reason to suppose

Echinoderm-Fauna of Ceylon. 219

they will be found to teem with many new forms, it seems

to be of interest and importance to give a brief statement

as to what may be found by an active worker who will devote

a short time to the occupation of collecting.

Dr. Ondaatje, Colonial Surgeon in Ceylon, has lately ar-

rived in England, and has presented the Trustees of the

British Museum with, énter alia, a collection of Echinoderms,

of which the following is a list.

ECHINOIDEA.

1. Diadema setosum.

Well as the spines of this species are known to vary, I do

not know whether a specimen with a number of its spines

perfectly white, while others are more or less dark brown, has

ever been put on record.

2. Echinometra lucunter.

It is well to have evidence that this widely distributed and

very variable form is found off Ceylon.

3. Salmacis bicolor.

Since the time when I communicated to the Zoological

Society some observations on the Temnopleuride*, and when

the only specimens in the British Museum from a definite

locality were those collected by H.M.S. ‘ Challenger’ at

Zamboanga, examples have been received from Port Molle (E.

Australia) and from Mauritius. ‘This species, then, is another

of those which may be expected to be found throughout the

whole area of the Indian Ocean.

Some years ago Dr. von Martens described a species which

he called Salmacis conica; but this, in the opinion of Mr.

Alexander Agassiz, is only a form of S. sulcata. The propor-

tion of height to diameter in von Martens’s species was 76°83 per

cent. ; the example now in our hands presents a proportion of

84 per cent.; and we have therefore the interesting case of

the same kind of variation in shape presenting itself in two

closely allied species in which, as a more ordinary rule, the

longitudinal is never more than 65 per cent. of the transverse

axis.

4, Hchinoneus cyclostomus.

5. Lchinodiscus biforis.

I adopt, provisionally, the specific name used by Agassiz in

* P.Z.S. 1880, p, 422.

220 Prof. F. J. Bell on the

his § Revision of the Echini,’ as the labours of nomenclature

would become intolerable were one to make a critical review

of synonymy on every occasion. I may point out, however,

that by the arrangement of names in the ‘ Revision’ Leske’s

clumsy term bisperforatus, which has some claims to priority,

is not used for either of the species which he appears to have

included under it.

ASTEROIDEA.

6. Fromia milleporella.

7. Scytaster variolatus.

Three small specimens are referred to this species ; but in-

termediate forms, which should completely demonstrate the

justice of their association with the mature examples, are still

wanting to the national collection.

8. Scytaster nove-caledonic.

This must be a most abundant species on the shores of

Ceylon, and helps very much to point the moral of the danger

of forming specific terms from localities with conspicuous

names.

Several of the specimens present marks of injury; but only

one has more than five rays, and Dr. Ondaatje tells me that,

although he went to considerable trouble, he was unable to

find a second example.

It is impossible to examine such a series as that now before

me without being struck by the consideration that one factor

in the production of abnormal forms among brachiate Echino-

derms is the modification, or alteration, of the direction of vital

activity due to the changes in an organism which must accom-

pany so severe an injury as the loss of a large portion of one

arm. It isnot difficult to see that the result of such an injury

might, of itself and by itself, be the production of two rays

where one had previously existed, owing to increased activity,

due to inflammatory action. A further result might well be

a tendency, in a race of individuals of a certain species, to pro-

duce an irregular number of rays; occasionally, as in the case

of Astertas polaris, this would be advantageous and would

become a constant arrangement; as a rule, no advantage

would be associated with it, and the phenomenon would par-

take only of the character of a sport.

This kind of variation may be called accidental, and may be

presented by any species; some, however, constantly exhibit

phenomena due to quite another cause (see under 15).

Lichinoderm-Fauna of Ceylon. 221

9. Astropecten, sp.

A small, not very well-preserved specimen, which seems to

be more closely allied to A. granulatus, M. & Tr., than any

form I have had the opportunity of examining.

OPHIUROIDEA.

10. Ophiocoma erinaceus.

11. Ophiocoma scolopendrina.

These two species appear to be both present in the collec-

tion ; and it is interesting to note that what is ordinarily re-

garded as the general appearance of the one is to be found

associated with the structural characters of the other—speci-

mens with darker and lighter ring-marks on the spines pre-

senting the swollen upper spines, while others in which the

swelling of the upper spines is but faintly marked have the

interbrachial spines on the lower surface of the disk almost,

though not quite, bare of granules.

12. Ophiocoma brevipes.

13. Ophiocoma pica.

14. Ophiothrix nereidina (?).

Till the species of this genus have undergone some revision

or been rearranged in smaller subgroups, there will often be

considerable doubt as to the specific identity of a form not re-

presented by several specimens.

15. Ophiomastia annulosa.

Although this species has been represented in the British

Museum by specimens of considerable size, there has never

yet been obtained one so large as that which we owe to the

liberality and care of Dr. Ondaatje.

One specimen, which is nearly perfect, has its longest arm

300 millim. in length, while the disk is 28°5 millim. in dia-

meter; another specimen, a good deal injured, has its disk

35 millim. in diameter. Here we can only guess at what the

arms were or might have been: in the former specimen the

arm, at a distance of 150 millim. from the disk, was 3 millim.

wide, while it was 4°5 millim. wide at its base; in the latter

specimen the arm, 5 millim. wide at the base, was 4 millim.

wide at a distance out of 150 millim. It is quite possible

223 Prof. F. J. Bell on the

that this example may have had arms 400 millim. long, and

a total spread of 800 millim., or something like 32 inches.

The naturalist of an earlier school would have been con-

tent to admire the delicacy combined with solidity of such an

Ophiurid’s arm; today, when the current of speculation has

set in a different direction, we are rather inclined to ask, what

is the character of the struggle for existence of so large a

creature, offering five distinct avenues for attack? The very

condition of the injured specimen whose admeasurements have

just been given answers the question; there must be a con-

stant tendency to the loss of an arm or a part of one.

Where vegetative repetition is so abundantly displayed, that

loss can of itself hardly affect seriously the individual, cer-

tainly not the species; but, in some cases, the danger may

react on the species im this way: rather than part with

an arm there may be a choice, due to an inherited ten-

dency, in favour of a loss of individuality. The disk divides

under the influence of attacks from without.

The consideration of external influences is not, I think, to

be neglected so completely as it has been by some writers.

Simroth, for example, addressing himself to the ‘ Cardinal-

frage,” “ob die Theilung der Seesterne tiberhaupt eine frei-

willige sei, oder nur durch gewaltsame iiussere Hingriffe be-

wirkt werde,” decides in favour of the former*; and Prof.

Hickel, who even uses the epithet ‘ spontane,” writes, “ Bei

gewissen Seesternen lésen sich die Arme freiwillig von der

Scheibe ab” t. Ofcourse, nothing more is meant by “ volun-

tary’ in this connexion than that the writer is unacquainted

with the history of this tendency to fission, or with the cha-

racter of the external stimulus that brings it into play.

The well-known observations of Kowalevsky and others

afford sufficient evidence of the phenomenon of what may, in

a sense, be spoken of as voluntary fission; but it is obvious

that in so saying we are not at the bottom of the matter, and

that it is unphilosophical to seek for no explanation beyond

that of the dictates of a free will.

A capacity for self-injury appears to have been a dominant

character in the primeval Echinoderm; the Holothurian of

today can be easily roused to such a state of physiological

excitement that he will eject his viscera ; so, it seems, under

another form did the Astrophiurid stock retain this tendency.

Under the influence of pain, fear, or anger, a starfish throws

off an arm, or an Ophiurid divides its disk, fission of the disk

* Zeitschy. f. wiss. Zool. xxviii. p. 421.

+ Op, cit. xxx. (Suppl.-Bd.) p. 485,

Lichinoderm-Fauna of Ceylon. 223

being the only possibility when centralization has extended so

far. In the next place, it is to be noted that when the divided

disk heals and buds afresh it may give signs of the loss of

the quinary principle, and more than two arms may take the

place of the two that are gone. The tendency to fission, the:

child of external irritation, became the parent of a habit of

fission or simple reproduction. Carried on under certain con-

ditions this habit led to yet another change; the permanently

or characteristically sexradiate form, both in the north and in

the south (Ophiacantha anomala and O. vivipara) ceased to

have free-swimming embryos, and became viviparous. Here

is cenogeny indeed! not only no trace of the bilateral sym-

mee of the embryo, but loss of quinary proportion in the ©

adult !

Results so remarkable as these must not be dismissed as

“ freiwillig ;” it seems that the tendency of an Echinoderm

to break up under external irritation must be taken to be a

proved fact. Passing from it forwards we recognize as an

expression of this tendency, now crystallized into a habit, the

fission of the Ophiurid disk; in some of the Asteroidea the

tendency has become economized or concentrated, and only a

single arm separates from the disk.

If, however, instead of passing forwards and coming within

the range of heteractinic phenomena, we pass backwards into

an earlier condition, and try to work out the cause of this ten-

dency to division, we find ourselves brought face to face with

polyactinism, a stage which must certainly be regarded as

earlier than a fixed pentactinic condition. Here we find

(Brisinga, Labidiaster) that the separate arms appear to break

off for the purpose of setting free the genital products—a con-

dition not inexactly paralleled by that zoological paradox

Palolo viridis, and bearing a significant analogy to what ob-

tains in some Discophora, where the researches of Prof. Hiackel

and of Dr. Romanes (whose work would not seem to have

been consulted by Prof. Hickel) have shown that in some

cases, at any rate (Aurelia aurita), the phenomenon of strobila-

tion is associated with very great variability ; or, to put the

matter more generally, reproductive fission in low forms (or

early stages ?) is more or less indefinite in direction.

The origin, then, of the habit of self-mutilation in the

Echinodermata is to be sought for in the imperative necessity

of reproducing the species ; as concentration and consolidation

went on this habit disappeared, to be again roused into acti-

vity by the attacks of enemies. ‘Thus roused, it has, in some

groups, become definite in direction, and has again become a

factor in reproduction. But the difference is a real one: at

224 Prof: F. J. Bell on the -

first it was merely for the evacuation of the genital products ;

today itis true asexual reproduction; and, wide as is the

physiological, just as wide if not wider is the historical gulf.

Between the two there stand the phenomena of adaptation to

environment; in some cases this has been so complete (deve-

lopment of spines, marginal plates, odours) that the starfish

fears no foe; in others, as in Ophiomastix, vegetative repeti-

tion is capable of atoning for all or much that is lost; in

others, lastly, neither strength of spine nor length of arm

suffices ; and then the dangers to the species are atoned for by

a modern recurrence to the ancient habit of fission.

_ The account given by Prof. Hiickel of the different methods

of reproduction may perhaps be conveniently modified, and

put to stand thus :—

A. Sexual reproduction.

(a) With metamorphosis (‘‘metagenesis and internal gemmation”).

(6) Without metamorphosis (viviparous Echinodermata).

B, Asexual reproduction.

(a) Fission, with repair.

(6) External gemmation from a single arm.

A tabular arrangement of the stages of reproduction and

fission may be useful :—

I, General break-up of the organism. Compare Palolo.

TI, Gradual or regularized loss of the arm. Compare the Discophora.

TII. Normal and combined evacuation of genital products through

special pores.

IV. Injury to arm by external enemy. Compare tail of lizard.

V. Loss of arm (or division of disk) on irritation.

VI. Arm (or disk) gives off buds.

16, 17. Ophiactis Savignii.

In addition to a sexradiate example of this very widely

distributed species, there are three specimens, two of which

are sexradiate, of a species, not now to be exactly determined,

which would appear to belong to the genus Ophiacantha. Here

the sexradiate condition may possibly be an accidental

variety. ‘The specimens are all small and perhaps immature ;

at any rate, they present no evidence of that viviparous con-

dition which, as is well known, is seen in some, at any rate,

of the sexradiate species of that genus.

18. Astrophyton clavatum.

Broken pieces indicate the presence at Ceylon of a species

which has as yet been only recorded from Zanzibar, though

the British Museum has also specimens from Mauritius.

Echinoderm-Fauna of Ceylon. 225

CRINOIDEA.

19. Antedon, sp.

Indications, the first within my knowledge, of a Comatulid

from Ceylon are presented by a specimen with thirty-nine

arms, only a few cirri, with about thirteen joints, the penul-

timate spine obsolete ; with syzygies on the axillary disti-

chal, axillary palmar, and third brachial; the next syzygy is

on the eleventh brachial. The absence of a terminal comb

from the proximal cirri induces me to suppose that the species

belongs to the genus Antedon; and it would appear to be still

undescribed ; the dried condition of the specimen and the

possession of only a single example forbid my describing it

fully, or giving it a fresh specific name. I have urged on

Dr. Ondaatje the advisability of preserving Crinoids in spirits;

and I have little doubt that when he next brings or sends us

a collection from Ceylon there will be some very interesting

representatives of this ancient order.

It will be seen that Dr. Ondaatje has succeeded in obtain-

ing an example from every group of the Echinodermata, with

the exception of the Holothuroidea ; and of these he hopes to

make a collection on another occasion.

It will next be seen that a collection from Point de Galle,

ranging thus over four classes, presents us with nothing new,

except probably a Crinoid; the conditions of existence of a

Crinoid with a fixed larva are so different from those of such

other Echinodermata as have free-swimming embryos that

nothing common to the two can justly be said.

Confining ourselves, then, to the other three classes, we ob-

serve that, as indeed we might have expected, the forms

represented in this collection have all an exceedingly wide

range; if we limit ourselves to the consideration of the single

fact that Mauritius, Zanzibar, or the Mosambique are known

stations in the area of distribution of all or nearly all the

species, we shall see the point which is most forcibly urged

by this collection. In the examination of the problems

of geographical distribution, the homely fact of the presence

of a powerful current must not be overlooked; and the recog-

nition of its existence may sometimes save those who make a

scientific use of their imagination from the necessity for feats

of intellectual activity which, however remarkable when exhi-

bited within the narrow arena of the students of a single group,

are not always found to be acceptable to a wider audience.

226 Mr. A. G. Butler on

XX.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly from

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By ArtTHuR G.

Butter, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

[Continued from p. 160. ]

HOMOPSYCHE, gen. nov.

Aspect of the Homopterous genus Fata, but most nearly

allied to Barsinella. Wings when closed taking much the

same position as in Cacoecia: primaries broad, with arched

costal margin, woolly, semitransparent, with strongly defined

widely separated veins; discoidal cell long and narrow ;

costal vein short, not extending to the middle of the margin ;

subcostal with four branches, the first given off some distance

before the end of the cell, the others beyond it; one radial

emitted from the discocellulars (which are very oblique), so

that it seems to be a fourth median branch ; the three median

branches emitted widely apart: secondaries elongate, almost

triangular, but with the angles rounded off, coarsely scaled,

semitransparent, strongly veined; the cell rather long, but

not particularly narrow, the subcostal forking beyond it;

discocellulars angulated ; no radial vein. Body woolly, but

the thorax, which is broad and short, almost naked above, so

as to show its sutures*; anal tuft divided, very full, with the

male harpagones very long, though slender; antertne with

an extremely long woolly basal joint, the remainder being

slender, naked, and with an inner series of fine very short

sete; palpi very small and slender; proboscis rather large ;

legs thick, but rather long, the tibize with short, rather slender,

terminal spurs.

43. Homopsyche nudarioides, sp. n.

White ; the basal half of primaries with three equidistant

pale-brown spots on both the costal and internal borders; a

small darker-brown spot at the end of the cell; veins tipped

with brown. Expanse of wings 20 millim.

New Britain.

44, Pallene? metalligera, sp. nu.

Primaries above ochreous; the base and a large oblique

spot before the middle of the internal border purplish opaline ;

an ill-defined arched discal opaline silvery line expanding below

the radial vein into a broad silver patch, which fills the ex-

* This adds greatly to its likeness to a Homopteron.

new Species of Lepidoptera. 227

ternal angle: secondaries cream-coloured: thorax ochreous ;

abdomen and under surface cream-coloured. Expanse of

wings 10 millim.

New Britain.

45. Artaxa fulva, sp. n.

&. Bright deep cadmium-yellow ; primaries darker. than

secondaries, and crossed at about the basal third by a slightly

arched whitish stripe; fringes of all the wings pale creamy

yellow; abdomen pale along the dorsal region. Wings below

ochreous, paler than above, with creamy borders; body

-ochreous. Expanse of wings 23 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

_ Allied to A. lutea.

46. Aroa immaculata, sp. n.

3g. Cream-coloured, with the exception of the upper surface

of the primaries, which is ochreous, and the pectinations of

the antenne, which are testaceous. LHxpanse of wings 21

millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

The large deeply-pectinated antenne at once distinguish

this from all species of Artaxa.

47. Syntherata Godeffroyit, sp. n.

¢. Ochreous ; primaries above with the costal border and

subapical area irrorated with brownish scales, giving them a

sordid appearance; basicostal border lilacine greyish ; lilacine

greyish stripes as follows * :—a deeply dentate zigzag stripe

from below the first median branch to the internal margin,

a short irregularly dentate-sinuate stripe from costa across the

external third of the cell, and two parallel undulated stripes

enclosing a band of colour slightly paler than the ground-

tint across the disk; a small ocellus with blackish-edged

hyaline white centre, and a white iris encircled by a lilacine-

greyish line, at the end of the cell; costal area at apex

broadly lilacine greyish, crossed by a blackish spot; a sub-

marginal series of squamose blackish dashes: secondaries with a

small triangular blackish spot with pale flesh-coloured border

at the end of the cell, and immediately followed by an arched

series of about nine large unequal diamond-shaped spots, out-

lined in lilacine greyish ; a dentate-sinuate flesh-coloured

stripe, spotted with blackish between the veins, running

* This coloration is produced by a combination of reddish-chocolate

and white scales.

228 Mr. A. G. Butler on

parallel to the outer margin across the disk; a submarginal

series of pale. grey dashes: antenne ferruginous; collar

lilacine grey, a little more chocolate-tinted than the markings

on the wings, and with whitish posterior margin. Wings

below blotched and banded with chocolate-colour, the most

prominent markings being two central bands, a large apical

blotch on the primaries, a subapical blotch and a discal series

of spots on the secondaries, a submarginal series of dashes,

and the small ocelli; the basicostal areas are washed with

clouded flesh-colour: venter with a series of brown dots on

each side. Expanse of wings 147 millim.

New Britain.

Allied to S. disjuncta (Antherwa disjuncta, Walk.) ; the

genus is really much closer to Copaxa than to Antherea. A.

lepoides from Borneo is also a Syntherata.

48. Humeta maxima, sp. 0.

dg. Primaries pale red-brown, with the subcostal area, in-

cluding the discoidal cell and a broad longitudinal interno-

median band, beginning at the base and tapering to a point

upon the first median branch before reaching the outer margin,

semihyaline whitish grey, with black margins; veins black :

secondaries smoky brown, with reddish outer margin and

hyaline greyish costal area: body pale sericeous cupreous

brown, almost golden ; abdomen with dorsal tufts of smoky-

brown, tipped with white towards the base, the anal half

clothed with woolly fuligmous hair; genitalia shining

mahogany-brown; antenne black. Wings below smoky

greyish brown, with pale costal borders and a marginal series

of pale reddish spots: primaries with pale sericeous brown

internal border: body pale brown, the legs fringed with

blackish hair. Expanse of wings 53 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

Nearest to L. Layardit of Moore, and the largest species of

the Psychidee that I have seen.

49, Zenzera bubo, sp. n.

@. Allied to Z. strix; pinky white, clouded with pale

purplish brown, reticulated and spotted with black ; the pri-

maries with the base, a broad costal patch at about the basal

third, a series of costal spots beyond the latter, a large patch

immediately beyond the cell, and a discal series of large spots

broken into three parts, each division placed further from the

outer margin than the preceding one, so as to form an inter-

rupted zigzag series, black: secondaries with the costal area

new Species of Lepidoptera. 229

broadly sericeous brassy brown, grey in certain lights ; abdo-

minal area broadly purplish brown, a discal series of black

spots tapering towards the apex ; all the wings with large black

marginal spots; sides of thorax blotched with black: abdo-

men with two longitudinal series of black blotches. Under

surface altogether browner than the upper; the markings

less defined, excepting upon the costal border of primaries,

which is white; with the black markings of the upper surface :

body fuliginous brown ; tarsi indistinctly barred with white.

Expanse of wings 158-millim.

New Britain.

50. Phanaca? cossoides, sp. n.

Aspect of a Cryptophasa (see C. albicosta), but differing

entirely in structure, which is that of a Notodont: primaries

silvery white, the basal two fifths more or less clouded with

red-brown, the outer margin of the red-brown area inarched ;

an indistinct curved stripe of the same colour crossing the

wing immediately beyond the cell ; costal margin and external

border also red-brown: secondaries smoky grey, with white-

tipped fringe; head and collar smoky grey ; thorax whitish ;

abdomen bronze-brown. Wings below brownish, with bronze

reflections ; body sericeous white. Lixpanse of wings 29-31

millim.

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain.

As the type of Phanaca is too much broken for me to de-

cide its sex, and as it possesses simple antennz, whereas both

specimens of P.? cossoides are males with tapering pectinated

antenne, the generic identification of this species must for the

present remain doubtful. In neuration it agrees fairly well

with Phanaca, though, in this respect, one of the specimens

exhibits a singular aberration, the upper radial of the left

primary being forked.

51. Acontia inconcisa, sp. n.

Allied to A. segnifera. Above sordid silvery white: pri-

maries crossed from the middle to the apex by a forked

Y-shaped bronze-brown band, the lower half ill-defined; a

brown spot at base of costal border ; external border irregu-

larly speckled with brown ; a marginal series of brown dots;

fringe cream-coloured, flecked with brown and black and

tipped with white: secondaries with greyish external border ;

fringe cream-coloured, tipped with white and traversed by a

grey line. Primaries below shining grey, costal border cream-

coloured, grey-speckled, spotted with black above the end of

230 Mr. A. G. Butler on

the cell and at the apex; fringe cream-coloured, flecked with

blackish: secondaries with the costal half cream-coloured,

grey-speckled ; a blackish discocellular spot and abbreviated

discal line; a marginal series of linear black dots: body

creamy white. Hxpanse of wings 18 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

52. Callopistria insularis, sp. nu.

Primaries above cream-coloured, silvery in certain lights,

irregularly spotted and striped with sandy yellow ; the blackish

markings squamose, ill-defined, similar to those of C. exotica,

excepting that the spot at the end of the cell and the marginal

spot on the second median interspace are pupilled with silvery

white; the other marginal spots are also depressed, olivaceous,

and extend to apex; the two slender black lines converge in

the same manner upon the interno-median area :, secondaries

shining greyish brown; fringe sandy buff, traversed by an

impertect grey line: head white; collar testaceous, thorax

opaline white, abdomen opaline greyish. Wings below almost

exactly as in C. exotica: body creamy whitish ; femora, espe-

cially of the hind pair of legs, fringed with dark greenish-

grey hair; a bifid blackish tuft on the posterior tibie. Hx-

panse of wings 28 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

Nearest to C. chloriza of Java.

53. Anophia sericea, sp. n.

Nearly allied to A. olivescens, but differing from it in the

greater prominence of the black markings and the absence

of any white markings on the upper surface, in which re-

spects it more nearly approaches A. Ramburit of Europe.

From the latter it may be at once distinguished by its glossy

primaries, the absence of white marginal markings on the

under surface of these wings, and the brown costal border

of the secondaries on the under surface. LExpanse of wings

36 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

54. Purbia muscigera, sp. n.

Closely allied to P. discrepans ( Ophideres discrepans, Walk.),

but differing in the pinker tint of the primaries, on which the

green spots are more vivid, the much more strongly angu-

lated dusky stripes across these wings, the total absence of

the two white spots on the median interspaces and of the

blackish nebula beyond them, the absence of the whitish

new Species of Lepidoptera. 231

costal border of secondaries, and the smaller black lunate spot

on the disk of these wings. LExpanse of wings 89 millim.

New Britain. .

As Mr. Moore has figured P. discrepans in his revision of

the Ophideride, there will be no difficulty in identifying the

species described above.

55. Ctypansa bocanidia, sp. n.

Lilacine grey ; the wings traversed by two more or less

diffused chocolate-brown stripes, the first at about the basal

third oblique and regular, the second irregularly angulated,

bounded externally by a series of white points, and crossing

the centre of the disk ; fringes, especially of the male, bluish

grey and spotted with chocolate ; primaries with a black spot

at the end of the cell. Under surface dark smoky grey, the

wings crossed by three equidistant dusky stripes, the outer-

most of which is bounded externally by a series of creamy-

white spots. Hxpanse of wings 41 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

The female is a little darker and more purplish than the

male, and the stripes on the upper surface of its wings are

darker and more diffused.

56. Heleona tyrianthina, sp. n.

d. Allied to H. mars of Boisduval (?=fenestrata, Swains.),

shining blue-black ; primaries with a trifid bluish-white hya-

lime band before the middle, a small spot at the end of the

cell; three spots in a subapical series and an oblong spot near

the external angle upon the first median interspace: secon-

daries with a broad belt of semitransparent creamy white

before the middle ; basal half of costal area lilacine grey; an

irregular discal series of bright orange spots: palpi, borders

of collar, and posterior margins of abdominal segments bright

orange ; abdomen more purplish, and the thorax more green-

ish than the wings ; anterior half of pectus and posterior half

of venter bright cadmium-yellow: legs below greyish, above

dark purplish ; posterior tibiz with large sandy-brown tufts ;

base of abdomen pale purplish brown, with a whitish posterior

border. Expanse of wings 92 millim.

Duke-of- Y ork Island.

A pair of this beautiful species, from New Ireland, was

presented to the collection by Messrs. Salvin and Godman.

They both have paler bodies (ash-grey with yellow bands)

than the example before me ; but as they are somewhat worn,

this may be due to fading. The female also has the entire

232 Mr. A. G. Butler on- -

basal half of the secondaries hyaline white streaked with

yellow, thus more nearly approaching H. flavata of Walker,

from Timor.

57. Boarmia repetita, sp. n.

g. Pale brown, black-speckled ; wings with a lunule out-

lined in black at the end of the cells, almost filled in with

black on the primaries, followed by two irregularly dentate-

sinuate black lines upon the disk, the outer one almost sub-

marginal and with a white external border; primaries with

two closely approximated irregular black lines across the basal

fourth; basal two thirds of antenne broadly ramose-ciliate.

Under surface greyish ; the wings with blackish spots at the

end of the cells; external area rather broadly dusky, with a

white marginal spot on the second median interspace on all

the wings; primaries with the apex white; secondaries with

a white spot near the anal angle. Hxpanse of wings

41 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

58. Hypochroma sublimbata, sp. n.

Above snow-white, densely irrorated with greyish olivaceous

and brick-red scales: wings crossed by the two usual slender

- blackish dentate-sinuate lines, followed by a broad greyish belt

traversed by a zigzag or crinkled white stripe, ill-defined, and

followed by conical marginal white spots on the secondaries ;

a slender interrupted black marginal line; fringe touched

with pale buff at the base: primaries with a slender trans-

verse black discocellular line ; costal border slightly brownish.

Under surface snow-white: wings with creamy costal borders ;

a broad external black belt; fringe, several conical marginal

spots, and the apex of the primaries snow-white ; the latter

~ wings with a well-defined black discocellular litura: antenne

with reddish-testaceous pectinations ; proboscis ochreous ; legs

slightly yellowish, the anterior pair streaked with black. Ex-

panse of wings 44 millim.

-Duke-of- York Island.

Nearly allied to H. crenaria.

59. Comibena nivisparsa, sp. 0.

¢. Emerald-green ; wings semitransparent, with a series

of silvery-white lunules parallel to the outer margin, followed

by a submarginal series of white dots and a marginal series

of white spots; primaries with a dark green dot at the end

of the cell, preceded by a silvery white spot, another spot

new Species of Lepidoptera. 233

before the middle of the inner margin ; costal border, except-

ing at base and a spot at the base of all the wings, silvery

white: face sap-green, vertex of head silvery white; antennze

white above, yellowish below; abdomen with a dorsal series

of white spots. Wings below sericeous greenish white, with

creamy costal borders: body white; the legs and venter

creamy. Expanse of wings 32 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

Allied to C. insperata.

60. Lycauges? angulata, sp. n.

Sordid white; wings crossed in the middle by a brown

stripe, which limits the slightly greyish basal area and en-

closes the discocellular spot of the primaries, whilst just avoid-

ing that of the secondaries; these spots are black, conspicuous,

and with pale borders ; external half crossed by two undulated

lines and two stripes placed alternately, the outer stripe form-

ing the external border, but separated from the margin by a

slender sordid white line ; the inner stripe of the primaries

marked with an oblique blackish dash upon the upper radial

interspace ; a marginal series of black dots. Under surface

bone-white, the markings somewhat confused, brown ; the dis-

cocellular spots even more conspicuous than above. Expanse

of wings 14 millim.

New Britain.

Notwithstanding its great resemblance to the other species

of Lycauges, I hesitate to pronounce L. angulata finally a

member of that genus, on account of the decided angle at the

extremity of the third median branch of its primaries.

61. Hypena comes, sp. n.

Primaries above lilacine grey, transversely striated and

speckled with darker grey, and crossed beyond the middle by

an oblique slender ferruginous line ; a black dot at the end of

the cell; the commencement of a second ferruginous line at

the basal fourth of the internal area: secondaries ash-grey,

with a slender brown marginal line and white fringe: body

lilacine grey; eyes blackish. Primaries below brownish grey ;

secondaries and body whitish. Expanse of wings 24 millim.

New Britain.

Near to H. ferriscriptalis.

62. Pharambara aurata, sp. n.

Golden ochraceous, mottled with sienna-red, and reticulated

with lilac-grey ; four lines of dark grey dividing the wings

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 16

234 My. A. G. Butler on

into five nearly equal parts, the first two straight, the third

and fourth angulated, and when seen through a lens appa-

rently confused with the reticulations before mentioned ;

under surface with all the markings much less distinct than

above. Expanse of wings 28 millim.

New Britain.

63. Microsca cuprea, sp. n.

Pale shining copper-brown; wings crossed by four or five

irregular dull orange bands, with blackish margins, two near

the centre of the primaries only edged externally with black-

ish ; fringe golden at base, with a cupreous-brown central

line and silvery white external edge; the wings in certain

lights have a slightly lilacine gloss: secondaries with cream-

coloured costal border. Wings below rather paler than above,

but with similar markings: body sericeous, the pectus and

legs cream-coloured. Expanse of wings 23 millim.

New Britain.

64. Pyrausta viola, sp. n.

Black with violet reflections; basal half of wings sordid

white, blotched and spotted with violet-black; external half

crossed in all the wings, from costa to outer margin, by a nar-

row sordid white stripe. Wings below paler, the discoidal and

other blotches on the basal area much paler, the reniform

spot enclosing a white >-shaped marking: body below

white. Expanse.of wings 17 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

Most nearly allied to P. absistalis.

65. Desmia perfecta, sp. n.

Velvety black: primaries with a round spot at the inferior

angle of the cell pearly hyaline white; three minute spots

(the upper two sometimes confluent) placed transversely near

the apex, and a fourth on the second median interspace, white :

secondaries crossed near the base by a broad pearly hyaline

white band; costal border brown : abdomen somewhat greyish

sericeous. Primaries below as above; secondaries with a

white marginal spot on the radial interspaces; pectus white,

tibie and tarsi black ; venter dark grey, sericeous with white

transverse spots towards the base. Hxpanse of wings .27

millim.

New Britain and Duke-of- York Island. .

66. Asopia angusta, sp. n.

¢. Wings golden stramineous, with white-tipped black

new Species of Lepidoptera. 235

fringe ; primaries with two minute dashes at the base of the

costa, a small spot near the base, and a costal spot at apical

fourth, violet-grey ; a small spot in the cell and an oblique

dash on the discocellulars blackish violet. Body silvery, the

collar testaceous ; legs yellowish above. Expanse of wings

20 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

67. Hydrocampa stentoides, sp. n.

Pearly white, with blackish-edged, pale sandy yellowish

markings; primaries above with almost the same pattern as

Stenia bruguieralis, but much more defined, owing to the

white background: secondaries with a slender oblique sub-

basal interno-median blackish line; a quadrate spot at the

end of the cell, from which a slender blackish line runs to the

abdominal margin; a slender blackish discal line from the

first subcostal to the second median branch ; an oblong dark

brown anal spot; an irregular pale sandy yellowish submar-

ginal streak, blackish at the extremities, and a blackish mar-

ginal line; fringe traversed by a slender blackish line ; head

and basal segment of abdomen crossed by a brown line, and

the anal segments by black lines: markings below indistinct.

Expanse of wings 16 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

68. Stegothyris picata, sp. n.

Wings above semihyaline creamy white; a discal band and

the external border bronze-brown; primaries with the veins

of the discoidal cell, an irregular streak on the discocellulars

and the costal border bronze-brown : body banded throughout

with pale bronze-brown. Wings below with the markings

paler than above, the body wholly white; proboscis ochreous.

Expanse of wings 18 millim.

New Britain. 5

69. Glyphodes lachesis, sp. n.

Allied to G. Doleschalit of Lederer (‘Tafel xiv. fig. 1), but

differing in the absence of discoidal spots on the primaries, in

the presence of an arched opaline-white internal spot, in the

circular form of the discal spot (which in G. Doleschalit forms

a subapical abbreviated band), and in the presence of a broad.

pearly white central belt in place of the central patch on the

secondaries. Hixpanse of wings 40 millim.

Duke-of- York Island.

236 My. A. G. Butler on

70. Morocosma polybapta, sp. n.

Allied to M. margaritaria of Cramer (Lederer, Tafel xiv.

fig. 7), but with the hyaline tapering bands of the primaries

reduced to much smaller triangular costal patches ; the secon-

daries also with a submarginal triangular silver spot beyond

the amethyst-centred orange discal band of the secondaries:

the longitudinal thoracic stripes pale metallic bronze-brown.

Expanse of wings 34 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

71. Margaronia plumifera, sp. n.

Wings rather narrow and elongated ; snow-white, opaline

and semihyaline; the veins testaceous: primaries with testa-

ceous costal border; costal vein, a small spot at the end of the

cell, and a marginal series black: secondaries with two mar-

ginal black spots at apex: body silky pearly white; head

metallic golden with the vertex white ; antennze white above,

testaceous below; palpi with the upper half glistening metallic

silver, the lower half white; proboscis silvery white at the

base, otherwise testaceous ; tibiz and tarsi of anterior legs

dusky above: at the base of the primaries is a small pouch

containing a very long plumose pencil of testaceous hairs,

which, when fully exserted, curl upwards and forwards in

front of the costal margin to the middle of the wing. Ex-

panse of wings 38 millim.

New Britain.

Nearest to MZ. conchylalis, but almost sufficiently peculiar to

form the type of a distinct genus.

The collection contains a Hoterodes from Duke-ot- York

Island which seems to be the same as A. ausonialis of Tro-

pical America.

72. Hoterodes regalis, sp. n.

Dark grey, the primaries shot with emerald-green to the

middle and with purple from the middle to the outer margin

an opaline-white ovoid spot a little beyond the end of the

cell; secondaries greenish at base, otherwise shot with purple ;

fringes of all the wings greenish bronze-colour : body shining

bronzy grey. Under surface pale bronzy greenish grey;

wings shot with purple towards the centre; white spot of

primaries less oval than above; lower half of palpi, collar

tibize, and tarsi pearly white. Hxpanse of wings 36 millim. ;

3 ¢, New Britain. :

new Species of Lepidoptera. 237

73. Botys amplipennis, sp. n.

Greyish brown, with bronze reflections, and in certain lights

with a slight tint of lilac: primaries with an indistinct oblique

arched dusky line across the basal fourth, a slender discocellu-

lar dusky litura, a widely arched discal line, retracted and

zigzag below the first median branch, and an arched greyish

submarginal streak divided by paler nervures: secondaries

with a small black spot at the end of the cell, immediately

followed by a white spot; an irregularly angulated and crenu-

lated dusky discal line; a marginal series of blackish spots ;

fringes of all the wings smoky brown, with whity brown basal

line and spots: body paler than the wings and somewhat

pearly. Wings below whitish, with small black discocellular

spots; a discal series of blackish dots on the veins, immedi-

ately followed by an indistinct dusky crenulated line: pectus

snow-white; anterior femora brownish above; anterior tibice

with black distal half; venter whitish. Expanse of wings

39 millim.

3 2, New Britain.

74. Botys perfenestrata, sp. n.

Dull rose-colour; the wings spotted with gamboge-yellow

spots, many of which have hyaline whitish centres, and ar-

ranged much as in Pygospira tyres, though less numerous ;

they consist in all the wings of two large discoidal spots, a

very irregular discal series duplicated in the middle, and a

marginal series ; body spotted with gamboge-yellow. Wings

below greyish, with pink reflections; all the spots white, with

a slight bluish reflection: body sericeous bone-white, the legs

streaked with dull pink or flesh-colour. LExpanse of wings

32 millim.

New Britain.

A variety occurs in which all the wing-spots are much

smaller than in the type. :

Aigeriide.

PHLOGOTHAUMA, gen. nov.

Allied to Paranthrene, with which it agrees in the structure

of its body and secondaries: the primaries, however, are

slightly broader and quite different in neuration ; the sub-

costal emits its first branch before the end of the cell, the

second at the end, and its two others from a long footstalk ;

the discocellulars are very long and strongly angulated, the

radials being emitted on each side of the angle; the first and

238 Mr. W. A. Haswell on the

second median branches also lie close together for almost their

entire length, the third being further apart from them.

75. Phlogothauma scintillans, sp. n.

Primaries above golden cupreous, with fiery-pink reflec-

tions ; a tapering hyaline marginal band from the inner mar-

gin to above the upper radial vein, slightly tinted with yellow ;

costal and external borders, inner margin, subcostal and

median veins, and the outer two thirds of the radials purplish

black : secondaries with the basal half from costa to subme-

dian vein golden cupreous, with fiery reflections ; abdominal

and external areas hyaline, slightly yellowish, and traversed

by black veins; fringe purplish black, with a few cupreous

scales along the internal edge (as also in the primaries) : body

blue black; front of head and collar pearly white; palpi,

coxee, and under surface of femora brassy yellow; the broad

tibial fringe of anterior legs purplish black, golden cupreous

at the base. Expanse of wings 34 millim.

New Britain.

Hyponomeutide.

76. Corinea aurata, sp. n.

Primaries shining metallic golden: secondaries with the

interno-basal half reddish golden (or golden ochreous), the

apical half dark grey, shot with emerald-green: body golden.

Primaries below and apical half of. secondaries smoky grey,

with slight purplish (or plum-coloured) reflections ; the base

of primaries and interno-basal half of secondaries golden

ochreous; pectus dark brown, with large lateral silvery-white

patches: the legs bronze-brown, with one or two white bars,

the tarsi pale; venter golden ochreous, banded with white.

Expanse of wings 25 millim.

Duke-of-York Island.

XXI.—On the Structure and Functions of the Elytra of the

Aphroditacean Annelids. By Wittiam A, HASWELL,

MAY, sede.

THE possession of elytra, or scales, is one of the most charac-

teristic peculiarities in the structure of the Aphroditacea.

These elytra are thin squames of varying shape, but always

more or less rounded, sometimes delicate and membranaceous,

at other times stiff and horny, which cover the back of the

Elytra of the Aphroditacean Annelids. 239

annelid in a double row. Each elytron is attached to a pe-

duncle or “scale-tubercle,” the surface of attachment, of

eircular or oval form, being situated about the centre of the

elytron, and the attachment being effected through the inter-

mediation of a series of muscular fibres, by whose contractions

the various movements of the scales are brought about. The

elytra are usually attached to every alternate segment, the

intermediate segments having as their equivalents the cylin-

drical dorsal cirri. In structure and mode of development

the elytra and the cirri may be said to be essentially identical.

Hach consists of an infolding of the integument enclosing a

nerve, the infolding in the one case taking a cylindrical

form, while in the other it becomes compressed and scale-like.

Such a cutaneous fold ought to contain representatives of the

cuticular, the subcuticular, and the muscular layers of the

integument ; and such we find to be actually the case. Hach

scale contains three principal tissues, viz. (1) an investing

cuticle, (2) a double layer of cells or cell-equivalents, and (3)

a fibrous layer.

(1) The cuticle varies considerably as regards its degree of

development. Sometimes, as in Aphrodita and Hermione, it

is exceedingly delicate, and develops no appendages ; in other

cases, as in Jphione and many species of Lepidonotus and allied

genera, its upper layer attains a considerable thickness and

density, and may be variously sculptured on the upper surface;

where appendages are present, such as fimbrize or bristles, it

forms an investment for them when it does not constitute their

entire substance.

(2) The cell-elements, representing the subcuticular layer

of the general integument, take the form of a complete layer

of polygonal squames lying immediately beneath the cuticle.

This layer is sometimes transparent, the outlines of the cells

being only discernible with difficulty ; at other times the cells

are charged wiith pigment-granules, a lighter space in the

centre being apparently the expression of a nucleus. ‘This

double layer of cells was first pointed out by Ehlers* in

Polynoé pellucida. I have found it inmost of the species which

I have examined, though in some cases it does not appear to

be distinct, and sometimes (phione) the upper layer becomes

chitinized.

(3) In focusing deeper than the upper layer of cells, Ehlers

states that he could distinguish a series of dots, which he

represents as arranged in radiating lines, and which he regards

as indicating the existence of some tissue between the two

layers in the “ cavity” of the scale.

* Die Borstenwiirmer, p. 109 (1864).

240 Mr. W. A. Haswell on the

It has been generally assumed by Quatrefages*, among

others, that the scale is a flattened sac, between the two walls

of which is a narrow cavity communicating through the-scale-

tubercle with the cavity of the body. Hvidence in favour of

this supposition is afforded by the fact that, in the case of

certain species, specimens have been observed with all the

scales distended and globular, as if blown up by the pressure

of fluid from within. J have never seen this phenomenon,

which seems to be very rare; it is probably due to a forcible

contraction, similar to that which causes the throwing-off of

the scales, forcing the perivisceral fluid through the scale-

tubercle into the space between the two layers, and causing a

rupture of the intermediate tissue.

That this is the true explanation of the phenomenon in

question will be evident if we examine the structure of the

scales in Aphroditat. Here we find that the two membranes

of which the scales are composed are firmly united together by

fibrous tissue, and require some little force to separate them.

This fibrous layer is visible in the undissected scale by focus-

ing through the external membrane, and is seen still more

distinctly when the two membranes are separated, when the

torn fibres will be seen curled up on the inner surface. This

central tissue consists of exceedingly fine fibres, which are

sometimes arranged in definite interlacing bundles, while in

other instances they cross one another irregularly in all direc-

tions. Morphologically this layer may be taken to represent

the muscular layer of the integument.

In his account of the structure of the nervous system in

Aphrodita aculeata t, M. de Quatrefages makes no mention

of the existence of nerves in the elytra. Ehlers§ seems to

have been the first to observe their presence in the elytra of

Polynoé. In Polynoé pellucida he found a nerve entering the

scale through the scale-tubercle, and branching throughout

the scale. A similar arrangement is very well seen in the

scales of Aphrodita and some species of Lepidonotus and

Polynoé after they have been strongly stained with hema-

toxylin or cochineal. ‘The nerve divides near the point of

entrance into numerous branches, which radiate towards the

periphery and become divided again and again, giving off

numerous minute twigs. The termination of many of the

ultimate twigs in relation to the processes on the surface of the

* Histoire Naturelle de Annélés, t. i.

+ A. australis, Baird, the Australian sea-mouse.

{ “Sur le systéme nerveux des Annelides,” Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3°

série, t. xiv. p. 362.

§ Die Borstenwiirmer, p. 110.

Elytra of the Aphroditacean Annelids. 241

scale may be well seen in successfully-stained elytra of species

of Polynoé; and there can be little room for doubt that these

processes or papille are, in many instances at least, the

end-organs of this elytral nerve.

The functions with which the elytra may be supposed to

be connected are (1) protection, (2) the production of phospho-

rescent light, (3) sensation, and (4) incubation.

(1) The protective function of the scales is in some cases

the predominating one. Thus in Jphione the scales are of

extreme density, and cover the entire dorsal surface with a

complete armour, which the animal is incapable of throwing

off, and which gives it a remarkable resemblance to a Chiton.

In others the scales, though tough, are more readily detached,

and in many instances do not completely cover the dorsal

surface ; in many species of Polynoé again, they are so delicate,

and are so readily parted with when the animal is irritated,

that their direct protective action must be very slight ; while

in genera such as Aphrodita, in which the dorsal surface is

covered with matted hairs, the presence of elytra from this

point of view seems unnecessary.

(2) When certain species of Polynoé are irritated in the

dark a flash of phosphorescent light runs along the scales,

each being illuminated with a vividness which makes it shine

out like a shield of light, a dark spot near the centre repre-

senting the surface of attachment where the light-producing

tissue would appear to be absent. The irritation communi-

cates itself from segment to segment; and if the stimulus be

sufficiently powerful, flashes of phosphorescence may run along

the whole series of the elytra, one or more of which then be-

come detached, the animal meanwhile moving away rapidly and

leaving behind it the scale or scales still glowing with phospho-

rescent light. Thespecies in which the phenomenon of phospho-

rescence occurs are species characterized also by the rapidity

of their movements, and also by the readiness with which the

scales are parted with; and it seems not at all unlikely that

the phosphorescence may have a protective action, the illumi-

nated scales which are thrown off distracting the attention of

an assailant in the dark recesses which the Polynoide usually

frequent.

(3) That the elytra act, like the dorsal cirri, as organs of

some special sense seems probable from their abundant inner-

vation, as well as from the presence, in many instances, of

fimbrize and other appendages, some of which at least act as

end-organs for the nerve-branches. These appendages, the

form of which varies greatly, are processes of the upper wall

of the scale, and probably consist of the cuticular, subcuti-

242 Mr. H. B. Brady on Keramospheera.

cular, and fibrous layers of the latter. ‘The subcuticular layer

is in most instances difficult to be distinguished ; but in one

species of Polynoé I find that certain vesicular appendages

scattered over the surface of the elytra show distinctly beneath

the delicate cuticle a layer of polygonal squames, and im the

interior a series of fibres which radiate from the base of the

vesicle to its outer wall, and may represent the fibrous layer

of the wall of the scale, or may be special nerve-endings.

(4) The sexual products reach the exterior through aper-

tures in the bases of the parapodia; and the ova are carried by

ciliary action to the under surface of the scales, where they

remain, adhering by means of a viscid matter, till the embryos

are well advanced. Impregnation probably takes place while

the eggs are in this situation; and I have found stiil crowding

in great masses under the scale embryos which had reached

the advanced cephalotrochous stage first described by Sars *

in Polynoé cirrata.

Sydney, July 1, 1882.

XXII.—WNote on Keramosphera, a new Type of Porcellanous

Foraminifera. By Henry B. Brapy, F.R.S.

[Plate XIII. ]

TowArps the end of last year I received from the ‘ Challenger’

office a little white spherical Foraminifer, accompanied by a re-

questthat I wouldidentify the species. Iwas then far from home,

and without any better means of examining the specimen than

that afforded by a simple magnifying-glass, viewed by which

it appeared to be nothing more than a rather fine example of

the globular variety of Tinoporus (Gypsina)—somewhat

larger than usual for a recent specimen of that genus, but in-

ferior in size to some of those found in the fossil condition,

and scarcely so regular in contour. Owing to absence from

England, I had no immediate opportunity of reverting to the

subject, and had scarcely thought again about it, until a few

weeks ago, when, in conversation with Mr. Murray, I learnt

that the specimen had been sent to me because it appeared to

differ in important particulars from Gypsina, and also because

it was found at much greater depth than usually affected by

that type. At the same time he placed in my hands another

similar shell, which had been obtained by further search in the

* “Zur Entwickelung der Anneliden,” Archiv fiir Naturg. 1846,

pp. 11-19.

My. H. B. Brady on Keramosphera. 243

same batch of material. The result of the examination of

these two specimens I propose to give in few words; and it is

only necessary to state at the outset that they have been found

to illustrate a type of foraminiferal structure not previously

described, though closely related to certain well-known por-

cellanous forms.

The two organisms to which allusion has been made are,

or rather were, spherical tests of y and ~; inch (2°5 and 2°3

millim.) diameter respectively, of milky-white colour and por-

cellanous texture; the entire surface was areolated or “ blis-

tered,” the areole somewhat irregular in outline, each appa-

rently corresponding to a single chamberlet. The general

appearance of the larger of the two, as seen under a magni-

fying-power of 25 diameters, is excellently given in P]. XIII.

fig. 1,6. A transparent section, as nearly central as pos-

sible, was subsequently made of the same shell, portions of

which, more highly magnified, are shown in figures 3 and 4,

The smaller specimen, laid open by a particularly happy frac-

ture, is accurately portrayed in figures 2, a and 6,

The general arrangement of the test is easily understood by

a comparison of these various drawings. ‘They show that it

is composed of chamberlets arranged in more or less regular

concentric layers, that the chamberlets are convex on their

outer surface, and that they vary somewhat in size and shape,

but not to such an extent as to interfere with a tolerably sym-

metrical plan of growth.

To determine the minute structure with any degree of com-

pleteness, and especially the nature of the communication that

subsists between the chamberlets, would require a number of

sections made on different planes, which cannot be obtained

without a larger supply of specimens; nevertheless, with the

help of allied organisms, the anatomy of which is well known,

the available material is sufficient for the elucidation of all the

more important and characteristic features.

A preliminary examination brings one fact into prominence,

namely the close analogy that exists between the arrangement

of the chamberlets in the sectional view and that found in the

genus Orbitolites ; indeed there is scarcely any portion of the

section to which a counterpart may not be found amongst the

figures which accompany Dr. Carpenter’s memoir on the

latter type*. It must, of course, be borne in mind that the

section of a spherical test does not, like the horizontal view of

an Orbitolite, present a series of chamberlets grouped on one

level, the whole of which, together with their means of inter-

communication, can be seen at one time, but is rather the view

* Phil, Trans. 1856,

244 Mr. H. B. Brady on Keramosphera.

of a plane projected through a mass of chamberlets so arranged

that they are necessarily intersected at different angles.

It may be noticed that although the section (fig. 3) passes

through nearly the centre of the shell, it does not show any

distinct primordial chamber. It is probable, therefore, that

the initial chamber is of small size, perhaps scarcely distin-

guishable from the chamberlets, as is often the case in Orbi-

tolites of the simple type. The early layers are comparatively

thin and the constituent chamberlets small; and either for

this reason or because the central portion of the section hap-

pens to be thicker than the rest, the structure appears some-

what confused.

Referring to fig. 4, which represents a portion of the sec-

tion near the periphery, much more highly magnified, it will

be seen that the communication between the successive layers

is maintained by tubular orifices, a, a,a,a, one at the margin

of each chamberlet, and that these orifices are set obliquely

close to the line of union with the contiguous chamberlets. In

the external layer they serve collectively as the general aperture

of the test, and correspond to the peripheral pores of the Orbito-

lite ; but they are not so conspicuous on the exterior, owing to

their peculiar position and oblique setting. ‘The chamberlets

of the successive layers are neither regularly alternating, as in

the simple Orbitolite, nor directly superimposed ; and although

there is a certain degree of uniformity in their relative posi-

tions, they are too variable in size and shape to conform to

any rule in this particular.

The communication between the chamberlets of the same

layer is maintained by short lateral stoloniferous tubes, which

are less easy to identify than those uniting the successive layers

already described. ‘They are shown, in section, in fig. 4, 6, d,

b, 6. Under favourable conditions one such opening is found

near each end of the chamberlet ; and as a section only shows

one side of the chamberlet, there is probably a lateral orifice

communicating with each contiguous chamberlet.

Notwithstanding a certain analogy to the genus Orditolites,

it is manifest that the organism described in the foregoing

paragraphs represents a very distinct and independent type of

Foraminifera. I propose to constitute a new genus for its

reception, with the name Keramosphera (képapos, porcelain,

and cdaipa, a globe) ; and I am gratified to be able to associate

with the species the name of Mr. John Murray, F.R.S.E., the

present editor of the ‘Challenger’ Reports, by whom my

attention was first directed to it, and by whose leave this pre-

liminary notice is published. The following characters will

serve for its distinction, pending the discovery of addi-

tional species.

Mr. W. L. Distant on Malay Rhopalocera. 245

Keramosphera Murray?, nov. gen. et sp. -

Test free, porcellanous, spherical; formed of concentric

layers, each consisting of a large number of chamberlets ar-

ranged more or less regularly in single series. Chamberlets

of the same.layer communicating with each other by short

lateral stolons; those of the successive layers by the pores

which formed the superficial apertures of the previous layer.

Aperture consisting of numerous pores, one at the margin of

each chamberlet. Colour white; surface areolated by the

outlines of the somewhat convex chamberlets of the peripheral

layer. Diameter about ~, inch (2°5 millim.).

The specimens were found in material dredged during the

‘Challenger’ expedition at “Station 157, March 3, 1874;

lat. 53° 55’ S., long. 108° 35' E.; depth 1950 fathoms,”—a

locality, roughly speaking, about five and twenty degrees south

of the south-western corner of Australia. The material brought

up was a nearly white, feathery-looking, diatom-ooze, com-

posed chiefly of Diatomaceze, Radiolaria, sponge-spicula, and

other siliceous organisms ; and the first point to be determined

with reference to the specimens under consideration was that

they were really calcareous. Foraminifera were not very

numerous, about seventeen species in all; and the general

aspect of the Rhizopod-fauna was distinctly arctic, except that

the calcareous forms were, as a rule, somewhat thin-shelled.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.

Fig. 1. Keramosphera Murrayi, nov. a, natural size; 6, magnified

25 diameters.

Fig. 2, a,b. Another specimen laid open by fracture, showing the

general internal structure. Magnified 20 diameters.

Fg. 3. Portion of a nearly central section of the specimen shown in fig. 1.

Magnified 50 diameters.

Fig. 4. A smaller portion of the same, magnified 100 diameters, showing

a, a,a,a, the orifices communicating between the chamberlets

of the successive layers; 6, 6, 6, 6, lateral orifices communica-

ting between the chamberlets of the same layer.

XXIII.—Undescribed Rhopalocera from the Malay Peninsula.

By W. L. Distant.

Lycenide.

Polyommatus (Cyaniris) Lambt, n. sp.

Male. Wings above somewhat dark lavender-blue ; ante-

rior wings with the costal area and outer margin somewhat

246 Mr. W. L. Distant on Malay Rhopalocera.

broadly fuscous, widest at base and apex; posterior wings

with the costal, posterior, and abdominal margins somewhat

broadly fuscous. Wings beneath greyish white; anterior

wings with the costal area and outer margins slightly infus-

cated, and with the following pale fuscous spots :—a transverse

linear one at the end of cell, one between third and fourth

subcostal nervules, one above upper discoidal nervule, three

in linear series and nearer outer margin, divided by the lower

discoidal and first median nervules, and two larger, and placed

more inwardly, divided by the third median nervule ; obscure,

waved and broken submarginal and marginal pale fuscous

fascia. Posterior wings with seven large and prominent black

discal spots—one, small, between bases of costal and subcostal

nervures, followed by two which are more rounded and much

larger, one in cell, at about base of third median nervule, near

which is a smaller spot, contiguous, but outside éell, and two

situate on abdominal margin; these are followed by a discal

series of six pale fuscous spots, the first and innermost of

which is situate between the subcostal nervules near their

base, second and third on each side of discoidal nervule, and

fourth, fifth, and sixth in regular series, separated by the

second and third median nervules ; a transverse pale fuscous

fascia at end of cell, and a much waved pale fuscous sub-

marginal fascia, between which and outer margin are nine

marginal spots, the upper four of which are pale fuscous, and

the remaining five almost black. Body and legs more or less

concolorous with wings.

Expanse of wings 30 millim.

Province Wellesley.

Allied to P. (Cyaniris) lavendularis, Moore.

Sithon Mooret, un. sp.

Male. Anterior wings above very dark and glossy fuligi-

nous brown, with an irregular reddish spot or suffusion situate

at end of cell and bases of the median nervules: posterior

wings bright and somewhat pale bluish, the posterior margin

black, inwardly bordered with white near anal angle, the

fringe white; tails blackish with marginal white fringe ; costal

area pale hyaline, darker near base, upper portion of cell and

basal area between subcostal nervules talc-like, and pale

transparent, stramineous, above, beneath, and beyond which

the colour is fuscous. ‘The anterior wings beneath reddish

ochraceous, a broad basal and a transverse central fuscous

streak in cell, a pale fuscous line at end of cell, and two trans-

verse, narrow, waved fuscous fasciz between end of cell and

Mr. W. L. Distant on Malay Rhopalocera. 247

outer margin. Posterior wings greyish white, the costal

margin more or less suffused with reddish ochraceous, and

with ten large fuscous discal spots, the upper six of which are

subquadrate but irregular in size, and the posterior four are

more irregular in shape, and have their centres more or less

greyish ; a submarginal and marginal fuscous line, the first

of which is broken and irregular, and between which and mar-

gin is a narrow fuscous streak, leading to a long, pale bluish,

metallic patch near anal angle, near each end of which is a

fuscous spot; beneath the submarginal line near abdominal

margin are two narrow ochraceous fascie, which amalgamate

inwardly, and between which the colour is pale metallic bluish.

Body above fuliginous brown, beneath greyish white; legs

greyish white, annulated and streaked with fuscous.

Female. WWings above much paler than in male, and the

posterior wings pale fuliginous brown, excepting near anal

angle, where-there is an obscure bluish patch with a few ob-

scure fuscous marginal spots. Wings beneath as in male,

but with anterior wings paler in hue.

Expanse of wings 35 to 38 millim.

Hab. Province Wellesley; Malacca. Sumatra (coll.

Moore).

Allied to S. ravindra, Horsf.

Hesperiida.

Ismene (Choaspes) Crawfurdi, nu. sp.

Wings above obscure olivaceous green, becoming tinged

with fuscous towards outer margins. Posterior wings with a

large anal-angular patch bright yellow, inwardly and broadly

margined with black, apical portion of abdominal margin also

bright yellow. Wings beneath paler and more metallic green,

the nervures and nervules distinctly darker; posterior wings

with a very large bright yellow anal-angular patch, which

extends from about middle of abdominal margin to between

second and third median nervules, and which possesses a long

black irregular streak on inner side of internal nervure, two

arallel transverse black streaks between submedian nervure

and third median nervule, and two similarly parallel black

spots, between second and third median nervules, on outer

edge of yellow patch. Body above more or less concolorous

with wings; body beneath and legs paler.

Expanse of wings 58 millim.

Province Wellesley.

Allied to I. (Choaspes) Benjamint, Guér.

248 Rev. T. Hincks on new

Plesioneura Cameron, n. sp.

Wings above dark chocolate-brown ; anterior wings crossed

near end of cell by a broad transverse yellow fascia, almost

straight inwardly, and outwardly deeply and acutely notched

above the first median nervule, and with a small subapical

and sublunate yellow spot situate on the ultimate subcostal

nervule. Wings beneath as above, but the brown colour

slightly paler. Body and legs concolorous with wings.

Expanse of wings 38 millim.

Province Wellesley ; Penang.

Allied to P. aurivittata, Moore.

The above species will be figured in my ‘ Rhopalocera Ma-

layana,’ and are contained in the collection made by myself

and Mr. Sauer in Province Wellesley.

XXIV.—Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands: Prelimi-

nary Notice of new Species. By the Rev. THomas HIncks,

B.A., F.R.S.

In this paper I propose to give a diagnosis of a number of

Polyzoa from the Queen Charlotte Islands, entrusted to me by

Dr. G. M. Dawson on behalf of the Geological Survey of

Canada.

These forms will be more fully described and figured in

a special report on the Polyzoa of these islands, which I hope

to publish hereafter. As the preparation of the plates may

occupy some time, it seems better to record the new species at

once, and so avoid the risk of being anticipated after much

labour has been expended on the work.

All critical notes on the species will be reserved for the

Report.

Family Membraniporide.

MeEmBRANIPORA, De Blainville.

Membranipora nigrans, n. sp.

Zowcia ovate (variable, sometimes arched above and nar-

rowing downwards, sometimes broad-ovate, sometimes oval),

irregularly disposed, margins much elevated, crenate, the

whole front of the cell covered by a rather coarse stout mem-

brane of a black colour; oral valve large ; on each side at the

top a pointed avicularium, placed on the margin, depressed at

the base, the beak sloping upwards, mandible directed ob-

liquely downwards; very large avicularta, slightly raised in

Polyzoa from Queen Charlotte Islands. 249

front, with a broad triangular mandible, which is bent abruptly

in the middle, scattered amongst the zocecia. Omcium very

shallow, just covering the extremity of the cell, smooth, with

a raised rib across it a little above the oral margin.

Zoartum of a deep black colour, forming a large irregu-

larly spreading crust.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Membranipora exilis, n. sp.

Zoecia oblong, quincuncial, subtruncate above and below,

set closely together, of considerable size and delicate material,

margin thin, a good deal raised, the front wall wholly mem-

branous; atthe top of the cell 2 spines, and 3 or 4 on

each side (or sometimes a smaller number), situated on the

upper half of the cell, slender, pointed, suberect, jointed to a

tubular base; a sessile avicularivm on the margin at one

side (often absent), just below the top, beak sloping upwards,

scarcely bent at the extremity, mandible blunt, directed - ob-

liquely outwards. Ovcia (?).

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands,

enveloping Cellaria borealis, Busk, with a very thin crust

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Membranipora conferta, n. sp.

Zoecia oval, quincuncial, set closely together, front wall

wholly membranous, margin thin, smooth ; on each side about

4 sharply pointed spines, and (often) a central one below,

which bend rather abruptly over the area and meet in the

middle; an avicularium at each side on the margin, just

below the upper end, slightly raised, pointed, the mandible

directed upwards, a small erect spine below the avicularia;

at the bottom of the cell a single pointed avicularium with

triangular mandible, variously turned. O@ciwm rounded,

smooth, with a variously shaped depressed area (or fossa) in

front, composed of thinner material than the rest of the sur-

face, and appearing dark-coloured as compared with the sur-

rounding dense white crust.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Membranipora levata, n. sp.

Zoecia small, oval, distinct, quincuncial, margin very

slightly raised, thin, smooth, the whole front closed in by a

smooth, light-coloured, and rather glossy membrane, which

lies very much on a level with the edge of the cell; above

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 107

250 Rev. T. Hincks on new

each zocecium, on a somewhat quadrate area, a small nodule,

with a pointed aviculariwm on one side of it, the mandible

directed transversely upwards. Occiwm rounded, smooth,

umbonate.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Membranipora echinus, n. sp.

Zoecia quincuncial, oval, distinct, separated by rather

deep interspaces, 2 spines at the top and 7-8 slender,

pointed, and rather tall spines down each side, which slant

inwards but do not meet in the centre; on each side, spring-

ing from below the second spine from the top, a pedicellate

avicularium, the upper part large and much swollen (closely

resembling a “ bird’s head’”’), very slightly hooked at the ex-

tremity, apparently jointed to an extremely thin pedicle,

mandible slender, pointed. Occitwm (?).

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Family Cribrilinide.

CRIBRILINA, Gray.

Cribrilina furcata, n. sp.

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, very regularly disposed, mode-

rately convex ; surface smooth and lustrous, often of a reddish-

brown colour, on each side four to six shallow grooves,

radiating to a median line, and a central one below, which

are occupied by a row of roundish pores set very closely

together, the ridges between them slightly raised, usually

bearing several elliptical pores ; orifice arched above, straight

below, much broader than high, on each side a stout bifid

spine (occasionally simple) ; peristome much thickened in

front and rising into a central mucro. Avicularia none.

Oecium large (covering about half the cell above it), rounded,

taller than broad, depressed in front, with a shallow oral arch ;

surface smooth, rather thickly punctured.

Loc. Off Cumshewa Harbour &c., Queen Charlotte

Islands (Dr. G. IM. Dawson).

Cribrilina hippocrepis, n. sp.

Zoecta ovate, quincuncial; surface lustrous, flattish (su-

tures very shallow), traversed by radiating ridges (three to

five on each side), which pass from the sides to the centre

(no median keel), the grooves between them occupied by a

line of rather large oblong pores; at the origin of each ridge

an elliptical foramen, covered in by a delicate membrane ;

Polyzoa from Queen Charlotte Islands. 251

orifice large, well arched above, constricted a little above the

lower margin, which is straight; operculum of a rich reddish

brown ; peristome not elevated, lower margin much thickened,

usually terminating on each side in a knob; large, elongate,

depressed spatulate avicularia scattered amongst the cells.

Oacium (?).

Surface of zoarvum flat; colour brown, with a tinge of red,

in old states white and highly calcified.

Loc. Cumshewa Harbour and Houston-Stewart Channel,

Queen Charlotte Islands, on shell (Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Family Myriozoide (part.), Smitt.

ScHIZOPORELLA, Hincks.

Schizoporella crassilabris, n. sp.

Zoecia-large, elongate, ovate, quincuncial, very distinct,

convex, sutures not very deep ; surface dense, punctured (the

punctures often obliterated by the calcification) ; orifice sub-

erect, suborbicular, with a broad rounded sinus occupying

nearly the whole of the lower margin; peristome raised and

thickened, forming a wall round the orifice, often massive

in front, where it is carried out into a broad projection, which

is notched or sinuated in the centre. Avicularia none. Oa-

cium large, rounded, broader than high, with rather large

punctures.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands,

15-20 fms. (Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Schizoporella longtrostrata, n. sp.

Zoacia ovate, disposed in lines, moderately convex (sutures

shallow) ; surface roughened or minutely granulated, covered

with an epitheca ; orifice arched above, lower margin extended

into a wide rounded sinus; peristome thin, elevated at each

side; on one side, generally a little below the orifice, an elon-

gate, slender, pomted, dependent aviculariwm, the mandibie

(which is broad at the base and tapering above) directed ob-

liquely downwards, usually turned slightly outwards. Ow-

cium rounded, flattened in front, thickly punctured, with a

shallow oral arch.

Loc. Off Cumshewa Harbour, on shelk (Dr. G. Ml. Daw-

son).

Schizoporella insculpta, un. sp.

Zoarium foliaceous and bilaminate or incrusting. Zowcia

large, ovate, quincuncial, depressed, separated by raised lines,

sutures shallow; surface vitreous, glossy, thickly covered

EGS

252 Rev. T. Hincks on new

over its whole extent with punctures; orifice arched above,

the lower margin almost entirely occupied by a wide very

shallow sinus ; peristome thin, moderately raised, extended

in front (beyond the sinus) so as to form a small chamber,

in which is a rounded orifice (? avicularium). Ocecia pro-

fusely developed, very large (covering about two thirds of

the cell above), elongate, rounded above, with a tall oral

arch, thickly covered with slight granulated ridges, which

radiate from the opening to the base.

Loc. Queen Charlotte Islands, under 30 fms., attached to a

stem, and on shell (Dr. G. MW. Dawson).

Schizoporella maculosa, u. sp.

Zoecta quincuncial, rather small, moderately convex, su-

tures shallow; surface shining, covered with small puncta, ~

which are closed in by a brownish membrane, and give a

spotted appearance to the front wall; orifice arched above,

with a shallow bluntly-pointed sinus below, not contracted at

the opening ; peristome slightly thickened, on one side just

below the orifice (or occasionally on both sides) a small rounded

aviculartum on a prominent boss. Occiwm (?).

Loc. Queen Charlotte Islands, on shell (Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Schizoporella tumulosa, n. sp.

Zoecia quincuncial, very regularly arranged, very convex,

ovate, much elevated centrally below the mouth, the wall

sloping steeply down to the margin of the cell; surface dense,

smooth, rather glossy, areolated round the edge, ridges radia-

ting towards the centre; orifice orbicular, with a small central

sinus, not contracted at the opening, peristome not elevated ;

immediately below the orifice, at one side of the sinus a ros-

trum, bearing on one side a pointed aviculartum, the beak

very slightly bent at the extremity, mandible directed up-

wards, the rostrum rising into a short mucronate point behind

the avicularium ; very commonly on the front of the cell near

the bottom a much raised avicular‘um (mounted on a promi-

nent elevation), with a pointed mandible directed straight

outwards. Oaciwm rounded, smooth, much broader than

high, with a tall oral arch, filled in by a calcareous plate.

Loc. Off Cumshewa Harbour, Queen Charlotte Islands, in

20 fms., forming a brownish spreading crust (Dr. G. MW.

Dawson).

Schizoporella Dawsont, n. sp.

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, very moderately convex, sepa-

rated by raised lines, highly calcified, vitreous; surface reti-

Polyzoa from Queen Charlotte Islands. 253

culato-punctate (punctures appearing as deep shafts in the

vitreous crust); orifice arched above, much broader than

high (narrow between the upper and inferior margins) ; a

shallow rounded sinus in the centre of the lower margin, not

contracted at the opening; peristome perfectly simple, not

raised. Avicularia none. Oeciwm rounded, closely united

to the cell above, somewhat depressed in front, glossy, covered

with rather large punctures; a prominent, thickened border

round the opening.

Loc. Virago Sound, Queen Charlotte Islands (Dr. G. M.

Dawson).

Schizoporella fissurella, n. sp.

Zoecia small, quincuncially disposed, ovate, the lower

portion flattish ; oral region raised, tubular, suberect ; surface

smooth, porcellaneous, shining, sutures extremely shallow;

orifice immersed, arched above, straight below, with a narrow

slit-like sinus ; peristome thickened and elevated round the

mouth, so as to form a kind of neck, carried out in front into

a mucronate process, which is sometimes notched in the

centre. Oaciwm rounded, smooth, with a small longitudinal

fissure above the opening, and a central tooth-like process

just within the oral arch.

Loc. Dolomite Narrows, Queen Charlotte Islands (Dr. G.

M. Dawson).

Family Escharide (part.), Smitt.

LEpPRALIA (part.), Johnston.

Lepralia bilabiata, n. sp.

Zoecia quincuncially arranged, short, very slightly con-

vex (the sutures little more than incised lines), rounded above,

widening out at each side and narrowing off towards the

base, which is subtruncate ; surface dense, smooth, of a some-

what waxy appearance; orifice large, occupying nearly half

of the front surface, rounded above, very slightly contracted

immediately above the lower margin, which is somewhat

arched ; peristome not elevated ; operculum smooth, of a deep

black colour, distinctly bilabiate. Avicularta none. O@-

cium a subtriangular extension of the cell above the orifice,

very little raised, a great part of its front surface occupied by

a large foramen, closed in by membrano-chitinous material.

Zoartum of a very dark brown colour (almost black).

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands,

on shells (Dr. G. M. Dawson).

254 Rev. T. Hincks on new

When the zocecium is open, the orifice is occupied in great

part by the entrance to a tubular passage (through which the

polypide issues), which is formed below by the thickened

border of the operculum, and above by a distinct chitinous

rim. These two lips are brought together so as to close the

entrance when the operculum is shut.

Lepralia nitescens, n. sp.

Zoecia quincuncial, short-ovate, very ventricose; surface

dense, vitreous, highly polished and glistening, smooth, with

obscure radiating ridges, punctured, sometimes areolated

round the margin; orifice much higher than broad, immersed

in the older cells, arched above, slightly contracted a short

way above the lower margin, which is a little curved out-

ward; peristome not raised, the inner edge of the oral

aperture finely denticulate; 3 or 4 spines above; on each

side, in a line with the lower margin, a strong nodulous

process ; about the centre of the margin an avicularium, with

rounded mandible, placed on a swelling, which extends some

way below the mouth, and facing sideways, mandible directed

upwards; often on the front of the cell near the bottom (to-

wards one side) a bracket-like projection, bearing a rounded

avicularium. Occium (?).

Zoarium forming a brownish patch on shell.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Lepralia claviculata, n. sp.

Zoecia ovate or lozenge-shaped (sometimes irregular in

shape and size), quincuncial, depressed; surface glossy,

thickly covered with minute circular punctures, which give it

a pretty speckled appearance ; orifice arched and expanded

above, slightly narrowed below, contracted by a small pro-

jection on each side a short distance above the lower margin,

which curves slightly outward. Avicularia keyhole-shaped,

laced on a distinct area very much smaller than that of the

cell, and commonly immediately above a zocecium, mandible

directed upward. Oactum very large, elongate (much

higher than broad), depressed towards the opening, rising

above into a kind of knob, white, glossy, thickly punctured ;

the surface for some distance above the oral arch frequently

traversed by longitudinal furrows.

Zoarium a large, spreading crust.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Polyzoa from Queen Charlotte Islands. 255

Mucrone..a, Hincks.

Mucronella prelucida, nu. sp.

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial, slightly convex, separated by

raised lines, surface thickly covered with roundish punctures,

lustrous ; orifice arched above, lower margin straight (no den-

ticles) ; peristome raised, especially at the back and in front,

where it rises in the centre into a blunt mucronate projection,

which bends slightly inwards, the surface of the peristome

smooth, entire, and very glossy. Avicularia none. Ow-

cium (?).

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Mucronella prelonga, n. sp.

Zoecia very long, quincuncially arranged, wider above

than at the base (elongate-ovate, sometimes appearing almost

subtubular), convex, depressed below, rising towards the

orifice ; surface thickly covered with punctures, shining (the

glistening appearance due to the presence of an epitheca) ;

orifice suborbicular, peristome elevated round it, carried out in

front into a very prominent process, often much thrown back

and elongated, sometimes simply pointed, sometimes bi- or

trimucronate, on the inner side of it a single, small, sharply-

pointed denticle; the upper margin produced in the centre into

a sharp spinous process. Avicularia none. Occium (?)

Zoartum forming a whitish, subcircular patch on shell.

Loc. Queen Charlotte Islands (Dr. G. M. Dawson).

Sitti, Hincks.

Smittia spathulifera, n. sp.

Zoecia large, ovate, quincuncial, moderately convex, sepa-

rated by raised lines, surface reticulato-punctate; orifice arched

above, lower margin straight and within it a large bifid tooth ;

peristome raised and thickened, and produced below into a

spout-like sinus, within which is a short spatulate avicularium,

mandible directed downwards. Oeciwm large, immersed,

closely united to the cell above; surface roughened, punctured

round the edge.

Zoarium a brownish crust on shell.

Loc. Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands

(Dr. G. M. Dawson).

256 Bibl tographical Notice.

[ ADDITIONAL. |

Mempranipora, De Blainville.

Membranipora protecta, n. sp.

Zoecia contracted above, expanded below, disposed rather

irregularly in lines, set closely together, front wall wholly

membranous, margin smooth ; 2 erect spines (sometimes bifid)

at the top, below them on each side a single bifid spine, and

below these 2 large, branched, antler-like spines, which meet

over the aperture ; numerous avicularia interspersed amongst

the cells, placed on a distinct area; beak elongate, slanting

upwards, mandible with a triangular base, the upper portion

long, slender, setiform. Occiwm (?).

Loe. Virago Sound, Queen Charlotte Islands (Dr. G. MW.

Dawson).

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Manual of British Botany. By Cuartes Carpate Basineton, M.A.,

F.R.S.,. F.L.S., &c., Professor of Botany in the University of

Cambridge. Eighth Edition. Corrected throughout. London:

_ Van Voorst, 1881.

THe veteran Professor of Botany at Cambridge may certainly be

congratulated, not only on the fact that he is alive and well at the

seventh revision of his magnum opus, which first saw the light

thirty-nine years ago, but also that he has, during that period,

virtually educated his critics and his public. The achievement of

Professor Babington’s life has been the removal of the reproach of

insularity from British botany. Sir J. E. Smith was unrivalled in

his day in his skilful tracing of synonyms in our earlier writers ;

Sir Joseph Hooker, in our own time, has brought the vast experience

of the geographical botanist to gauge the relative value of our

British forms; but it is to Professor Babington we owe that minute

examination of fresh specimens, and: that careful comparison with

foreign herbaria and foreign critical writings, that has made the

study of our flora a part of continental botany. His ‘ Manual’ has

become essentially the companion of working botanists, and its suc-

cessive editions have most ably reflected the stages of progress made

by them between 1843 and 1881.

To the general publicit may seem a small matter whether a plant

is to bear one of two conflicting names, whether it is to rank as a

species or a variety, or whether the name originated with this or

with that authority. The theory of evolution does indeed make us

attach less importance to the second of these questions ; but any one

who has attempted original botanical work will have felt the immense

advantage of a most precise system of nomenclature. Ifcontinental

botanists are to know of what plants we may happen to be writing,

Bibliographical Notice. 257

or vice versd, it is absolutely necessary that synonymy be most care-

fully studied. It is therefore with extreme regret that we read the

note (very true, however, as it is) which the Professor feels com-

pelled to add to his account of our British Rubi and Roses, after his

years of study (p. 106), that ‘‘when the continental plants are

better known it is feared that considerable changes of nomenclature

will be necessary.”

Though the present writer certainly considers Professor Babing-

ton’s ‘Manual’ the most useful from many points of view that we

have, yet, bearing in mind the odiousness of comparisons and the

author’s remark in the preface, that “the portability of this volume

is perhaps its most valuable quality,” there are points where it comes

short of an ideal flora. ‘ Facts relating to geographical distribu-

tion are usually omitted,” but sometimes inserted in a most tanta-

lizing manner, so that one is inclined to regret the ranges in alti-

tude and in other countries which form so instructive a feature in

Sir Joseph Hooker’s ‘ Student’s Flora.’ We should often also have

been glad of more synonyms, and think the name of the recorder of

new plants might well be uniformly given as well as the reference

to the first publication. Again, the descriptions of a considerable

and multifarious number of plants are enclosed in brackets, whilst

others are marked by asterisks or other signs; but there seems to

be some want of a rigid uniform system upon which these signs are to

be employed, as there is also less of exactitude in the principle of

exclusion and inclusion than in the works of the late Mr. Watson.

For instance, such casuals as Malva verticillata and Staphylea pin-

naia are perhaps rightly excluded, whilst Narcissus lobularis, N.

incomparabilis, Crocus argenteus, and Datura Stramonium are in-

cluded. It would be useful for field botanists to have all casuals

described; but in forming an estimate of our indigenous flora we

require more rigid excision. Professor Babington seems to have

erred on one side or the other. As a counterpoise to the various

additions many would like to see in the ‘ Manual,’ most of those who

use the book might well dispense with the Glossary which occupies

pp. ix-xxv, and with the table of classes, divisions, and orders, on

pp. Xxxv—xlv, thus adding twenty-eight pages to the available space.

It will shorten our task of examining the “carefully revised”

body of the work to notice the various additions, changes, merits,

and oversights in botanical order, 7. ¢. as they come; and it may bea

question whether in future editions it may not be possible, for the

benefit of those who own earlier editions, to indicate the chief alter-

ations in the Preface, as did the late Sir Charles Lyell in the various

editions of his ‘ Principles of Geology.’ Many of the points we

notice are no doubt trifling, as, for instance, that Clematis, though

it occurs mostly on calcareous soil, is not absolutely confined to it.

In the difficult genus Thalictrwm the species 7. saxatile (Bab.), a

well-marked form, is well placed as a smaller form of 7’. collinum

(Wallr.), which is itself a variety of 7. majus (Sm.).

The appearance of the new Guernsey species Ranunculus triphyl-

los (Wallr.) renews one’s regret at the necessity British botanists

258 Bibliographical Notice.

consider themselves under of including the plants of these essentially

French islands in their accounts of our Flora. Professor Babing-

ton’s excellent method of condensation is shown, however, in his

account of the variations of A. acris. ‘“ The variations R. vulgatus

(Jord.) and 2. tomophyllus (Jord.) have been found. J. of B. viii.

257, x. 238. The former has usually an oblique or horizontal

rhizome, the latter a preemorse rootstock.”

The apparently indigenous character of the peony on the Steep

Holmes in the Severn suggests to the geographical botanist the

curious problem of our midland flora of isolated rarities, including

Thlaspi perfolatum, Salvia pratensis, Euphorbia stricta, EH. pilosa,

Cephalanthera rubra, Lycopodium complanatum, and such plants.

What is its origin ?

One cannot but read with admiration the account of Mestea tvum

officinale, in which NV. microphyllum and N. siifolium of Reichen-

bach are treated merely as forms of the common watercress, as also

that of Sagina maritima, where Jordan’s species S. debihs and S.

densa are similarly reduced; but after this it is remarkable that

none of the variations of Draba verna are considered worthy of dis-

tinct notice, whilst four forms of so plastic a species as Stellaria

media are dignified with varietal names.

The present writer (Journ. Linn. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 185) traced

Thlaspi perfoliatum into Wiltshire; and Polygala calcarea has been

found in more than one locality on the oolite hills of Gloucester-

shire, there being no chalk in that county. It isa question whether

Helianthemum ledifolium had not better be altogether omitted from

our floras, and also whether Polygala grandiflora is not better en-

titled to specific rank than many that receive it at Professor Babing-

ton’s hands.

The prostrate variety of Sagina apetala now first receives the

name prostrata: Malva Alcea is inserted apparently solely on the

ground that it “should be found in England ;” and Lavatera syl-

vestris, described by Mr. Trimen (Journ. of Bot. xv.) from specimens

discovered by Mr. Curnow, appears for the first time.

The genus Ononis has been revised, O. arvensis (L.) appearing as

““stoloniferous ... pods... falling short of the calyx ...a.

glandular, fl.-l. equalling or surpassing cal., pod shorter than calyx.

—. maritima; glandular-villose, fl.-l. falling short of cal., pod as

long or longer than calyx,” and O. campestris (Koch) as “ not

stoloniferous. . . pods . . . exceeding the calyx.”

Medicago lappacea, Lamk., recorded from Bedfordshire by the

late Mr. Pryor (Journ. of Bot. xiv. 22) should have been inserted

on page 84.

The lilac-purple variety of Trifoliwm repens appears as 7. Town-

sendit, and Lathyrus spheericus (Retz.), recorded by Mr. Pryor (Journ.

of Bot. xii. p. 205) from Hertfordshire, also appears; but Z.

hirsutus should be recorded for Kent as well as for Essex and Surrey.

Among the Brambles, Rubus Leesti is reduced to the position of

a variety of R. Ideus; R. fusco-ater, var. Briggs, appears as R.

emersistylus (Miull.); R. pygmeeus (Bab. not bea becomes ft.

preruptorum (Boul.) ; and R. hemistemon (Miull.), R. discolor (3.

Bibliographical Notice. : 259

pubigerus, R. hirtifolius (Mill.), R. Kehleri 6. cavatefolius (Mill.),

R. mutabilis (Geney.), and R. foliosus 3. adornatus (Miull.) appear

for the first time, R. mutabilis and R. hirtifolus being due to Mr.

T. A. Briggs’s ‘ Flora of Plymouth.’

Rosa bibracteata (Bast.) replaces R. stylosa of the last edition.

Whatever they may be as living trees, it is very doubtful whether

Dr. Boswell-Syme’s four species of Pyrus can, in the herbarium,

be looked upon as any thing but variations of P. Aria.

The appearance of a second species of the American genus Clay-

tonia, C. alsinoides, as naturalized with us, is one more of the few

instances of eastern, as opposed to the abundant western, migration

of weeds, which suggest some important problems (vide Claypole,

Pharmaceut. Journ. 1879).

Do Saxifraga granulata and S. tridactylites frequent sloping

ground to such an extent as to call for the word “ banks” in the

habitat? and, considering its occurrence in Somerset, Hants, and

Hertfordshire, is it explicit to speak of Parnassca as occurring “ to-

wards the north”? ;

The variety of Apium nodiflorum with roundish ovate leaflets

and very short peduncles (H. B. 1431) now appears as ocreatum ;

and that of Artemisia vulgaris with dense racemes as (. A. coarc-

tata (Forcell.).

Senecio spathulifolius (DC.) is an addition, the Holyhead plant

haying before been grouped under S. campestris. Crepis hieraciordes

(W. & K.) replaces C. succisefolia ; and Hieracium pratense (Fr.) re-

places H. dubsum, L. (Fr. of the last edition), and H. colinum. 4H.

Dewari (Sy.) is new, as also is Campanula rotundifolia, var. y. arc-

tica (Lange), described by Mr. A. G. More under the varietal name

speciosa, from Inish Boffin, in the ‘Journal of Botany’ for 1876

(p. 373).

Is there not a specimen of Fraainus heterophyllus (Vahl) in

Christ-Church meadows, Oxford, represented by specimens from

Professor Dyer in the British Museum, in which all the leaves are

simple? They are here described as ‘simple and pinnate,” and

an initial H. has dropped in by mistake.

Two important additions, due to Mr. Townsend, appear under the

genus Hrythrea, viz.:—E. tenuiflora (Link), recorded in the ‘ Journal

of Botany’ for 1879 (p. 829), which Professor Babington ranks as a

variety of H. pulchella, whilst Mr. Townsend suggested it might be

a hybrid of that species with EL. Centaurium ; and EL. capitata (W.),

var. spherocephala, Townsend, in the case of which the author has

disregarded the discoverer’s varietal name, besides omitting his

Newhaven locality, thus treating it as Willdenow’s type, which it is

not.

The genus Huphrasia so well displays the author’s judicious

- spirit of revision that we cannot refrain from quoting his account

of the varieties in eatenso.

“qa; glandular-pubescent above and on the calyx, caps. oblong-

obovate, seeds ovoid greyish. L. usually large and broad, sometimes

densely imbricate (Z. ericetorum, Jord. ?).—G. E. nemorosa (Pers.)

pubescent not glandular, caps. linear-oblong, sceds fusiform yel-

260 Bibliographical Notice.

lowish. L. usually narrow, sometimes (#. Salisburgensis, Funk. ?)

with very long teeth.—Some authors divide this into many species;

but even the above are scarcely distinguishable at all times.”

This important opinion should be taken in connexion with

Hermann Miiller’s interesting researches on fertilization and lati-

tude-variation, as it is probable that this species affords some re-

markably puzzling instances of correlated change.

An examination of specimens has led the present writer to look

npon Veronica spicata, L. (EK. B. 2), from the chalk of Cambridge-

shire and Suffolk, as very distinct from V. hybrida, L. (E. B. 673),

of the carboniferous limestone in the West of England ; but Professor

Babington continues to unite them. Cultivation might settle the

question.

Utricularia Bremii of Heer, the authority for the name not being

cited, which was recorded by Mr. Webb in the ‘ Journal of Botany’

for 1876 (p. 146); Plantago intermedia (Lilib.) put under P. major;

the varietal name salina for the maritime form of Atriplex deltoidea ;

and Rumex rupestris, Le Gall, recorded by Mr. Briggs in 1875, are

additions.

From personal investigation the present writer can fully indorse

all that Professor Babington says of the Elms, though he would have

liked to see the variety nitida of Syme included. Dr. Boswell-

Syme’s Saliv Sadleri of 1875 is an addition ; but, of course, the

name Orchis incarnata (L.) appears in connexion with the plant to

which Mr. C. B. Clarke has, since the publication of this edition,

shown that it does not belong.

Epipactis violacea (Bor.) takes the place of E. media var. purpu-

rata; Romulea, Mar., that of Trichonema, and Crocus argenteus

(Sal.) that of C. b¢florus (Mill.). Whilst on these changes of

nomenclature, we must protest against the supersession of such a

name as Liparis, on the ground of preoccupation in the animal

kingdom. JZoologists find a far laxer rule without serious disad-

vantages.

Potamogeton Zizii, Mert. & Koch, discovered by Mr. Brotherston

in 1878, and described by Mr. Trimen, here appears as of ‘“‘ Roth.”

The genus Zannichellia has been revised, being now grouped under

two species, Z. palustris and Z. polycarpa, the former being sub-

divided into three varieties, brachistemon and macrostemon of Gay

and pedicellata of Fries.

Three new Sedges, viz. Carex ornithopoda (W.), C. pilulrfera, L.,

var. Leesii (Ridley), and C. frigida (All.); Agrostis alba, var. [3.

stolonifera, in lieu of subrepens; Nutella prolifera (Kutz.), and six

new Charas, C. stelligera (Bauer), C. contraria (A. Br.), C. polya-

cantha (Braun), C. baltica (Fr.), C. connivens (Braun), and C.

fragifera (Dur.), the working out of which is mainly due to the

acumen of the Messrs. Groves, complete the list of additions.

These few notes will be sufficient to show both the progress made

in British botany since the publication of the last edition and the

remarkable manner in which Professor Babington has digested it

for our use. May the advance in the future be yet greater, and

may he long live to record it !

Miscellaneous. 261.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Brisinge. By M. Epu. Prerrimr.

In August 1853 Asbjornssen, when dredging in the Hardanger-

fjord, brought up, from a depth of 100 or 200 fathoms, a large star-

fish, to which he gave the name of Brisinga endecacnemos. The

Brisinge have since then been met with several times; but they

have always remained precious rarities. The two expeditions of the

‘ Travailleur’ have placed in our hands a magnificent, nearly perfect

example, sixteen well-preserved disks, two very young individuals,

and a great number of separate but entire arms.

The aumber of species of Brisinga at present described is three,

namely B. endecacnemos, Asb., B. coronata, O. Sars, and B. ameri-

cana, Verr. Our Hymenodiscus Agassiz is also an animal very

nearly allied to the true Brisinge. Most of the specimens collected

by the ‘ Travailleur’ in the Atlantic closely approached B. coronata,

without, however, being completely identical with the types de-

scribed by Sars. On the other hand, our large specimen resembles

B. endecacnemos, although itself not departing widely from our other

specimens. This comes in support of the opinion sometimes ex-

pressed that B. coronata and B. endecacnemos are only two different

forms of the same species. Contrary to all expectation, the Bri-:

singe have been found in the Mediterranean; and there again the

specimens collected have all the essential characters of B. coronata.

It is further evident that B. coronata, in passing into the Mediter-

ranean, has undergone important modifications in its proportions,

which are more slender, and which might justify the creation of a

new species, which might be called B. mediterranea. But it is more

probable that the two species described in the Atlantic and the

Mediterranean one are all one and the same species.

On the other hand, another form collected in the Atlantic in 1880,

and which we shall call B. Hdwardsz, is certainly distinct. The

arms in this species are covered with imbricated contiguous plates,

without spines, forming series of arches, the extremities of which

rest against each adambulacral piece; and these pieces themselves

are more abbreviated than in the other species, and bear spines with:

the apex widened.

The comparison of the species of Hymenodiscus and Brisinga

leads to important conclusions with regard to the relative morpho-

logical value of the different parts of the skeleton of the Starfishes.

In Hymenodiscus, at the age at which we have seen it, all the

skeleton is reduced to the ambulacral and adambulacral pieces.

These pieces are therefore the only ones that we can regard as truly

typical in the Asteriade. In the other species of Brisinga the pieces

of the dorsal skeleton are superadded, arranged in arches more or

less separated from each other ; but these arches appear only in the

inflated region of the arms containing the genital glands. More-

over, in the Hymenodiscus, while still destitute of genital glands,

although already of considerable size, this dorsal skeleton of the

arms is entirely wanting. It is also wanting in the very young

Bristnge, or is scarcely indicated in them, so long as the genital

262 Miscellaneous.

glands are still rudimentary. From this we must conclude that it

represents simply an apparatus of protection for the genital glands;

and this conclusion of course applies also to the other Asteriz, of

which the dorsal skeleton, which is, moreover, so variable, thus loses

all typical significance.

The arms in the Brisinge do not complete themselves until the

appearance of the genital glands. The disk, on the contrary, is

produced early, and forms around the digestive sac, the prolonga-

tions of which towards the arms do not appear until later. These

various facts are absolutely in conformity with the theory of the

Echinodermata that we proposed in our memoir on “ Animal Colo-

nies,”—a theory which leads us to see in these creatures, as in the

Medusez and Ooralliaria, the result of the amalgamation of repro-

ductive individuals, usually to the number of five, around a central

nutritive individual. But with age the disk itself undergoes consi-

derable changes.

_ In one of the young individuals that we have been able to study

it is formed by a central piece and nine large, contiguous, triangular

pieces, nearly coming into contact with the central piece, and with

it covering the whole surface of the disk, or even extending beyond

it, and projecting in the intervals of the arms, with which they

alternate. All these plates, and especially the interbrachial ones,

bear large movable spines; some smaller plates, alternating with

them, and evidently of new formation, already exist between them

and the central piece.

This constitution of the disk, resembling that of the calyx of a

Crinoid which possessed nine arms, contrasts singularly with the

structure of the disk of the adult Brisienge, reduced to an integu-

ment supported by a ring of calcareous pieces.

This is how the passage takes place from the one form to the

other. The growth of the disk is effected by the separation and

dissociation of the pieces which constituted its central part; the

interbrachial pieces are thus constantly pushed towards the margin

of the disk ; at the same time they become reduced more and more,

place themselves exactly in the angles of the arms, and thus by

degrees cease to form part of the skeleton of the disk, and finally

constitute the odontophores.

Thus the odontophores are the remains of the pieces of the first

order in the original disk of the Brisinga. The evident identity of

the plan of organization of the Brisinge and the true Asteriz renders

the same conclusion probable for the other starfishes. Upon one of

these plates of the disk of the first order, the madreporic plate is

always formed; this leads to an unexpected comparison. In the

Brisinge the displacement of the pieces forming the primitive disk

stops when these pieces arrive at the outer margin of the buccal

ring; but if the phenomena of growth have been sufficiently active

to displace all these pieces to the ventral surface, the madreporic

plate will pass with them, and we shall have an Asterias, of which

the ventral surface of the disk will be identical with that presented

by all the Ophiuri. The development of the Brisinge, which, on

the one hand, borders on that of the Crinoids, on the other hand,

Miscellaneous. 263

therefore, establishes a singular approximation between two other

great classes of Echinodermata, the Ophiuride and the Stelleridea.—

Comptes Rendus, July 10, 1882, p. 61.

A Word respecting Mr. Distant’s Notes on Kuploea Castelnaui.

By A. G. Burzer.

It was not my intention to take further notice of Mr. Distant’s

observations respecting this species ; but his assertion that I charged

the Secretary of the Linnean Society with cutting out inverted

commas from my MS. compels me to make some reply, if only to

state what I really did say.

I told Mr. Distant that, to the best of my belief, I had inserted

inverted commas in some of my papers* in which the date of the

* second volume of the ‘ Novara’ was quoted, and that, so far as I could

recollect, such was the case in my paper published in the ‘ Linnean

Transactions ;’ as to any mention of the Secretary of the Society,

I can only say that Mr. Distant’s memory must be misleading him.

Mr. Distant is surely aware that not a few entomological papers

have been antedated, not in consequence of a tendency to mendacity

on the part of those who have thus unfairly claimed priority, but

simply from their maintaining that the distribution of a few proof-

sheets is equivalent to publication; he forgets, moreover, that in

his defence of one entomologist, he impugns the veracity of others.

Lastly, I must disclaim any dissatisfaction with Mr. Distant’s

preference of the name #. Castelnaut to that of L. phebus; I only

object to his stating that I used my name in preference to Felder’s,

knowing that the latter had priority. I regret that in a work,

admirable in every other respect, the author has gone out of his way

to make an assertion so unfounded.

On Crenothrix Kiihniana (Rabenhorst), the Cause of the Infection of

the Waters at Lille. By M. Aur. Grarp.

The reddish colour, bad taste, and unpleasant odour presented at

times by the water of the Emmerin springs which supply the town

of Lille have long been noticed by the population of that town; but

in the spring of this year the infection assumed alarming proportions.

On the 22nd of April the water was absolutely unusable ; and from

that time every somewhat copious rainfall was followed by a longer

or shorter period of more or less intense infection. During these

periods the water carries on its surface a ferruginous red scum which

can easily be collected by stretching cloths across the stream. Fer-

ruginous deposits also form in the reservoirs and in certain parts of

the distributing channels. These on certain days were so abundant

that the horses refused to drink the water which was offered to them,

A microscopic examination showed that the cause of the infection

was a Schizomycete, Crenothriv Kuhniana, Rabenh., the filaments

of which become charged, in contact with the water exposed to the

air, with a precipitate of sesquioxide of iron, then putrefy, and com-

municate a most disagreeable flavour to the ‘water,

ea my paper on Hestva I used a note of interrogation with the date

67.

264 Miscellaneous.

This Crenothrix has been noticed in several localities, especially

Halle, Breslau, and Berlin, and has been carefully studied by Pro-

fessors F. Cohn, O. Brefeld, and W. Zopf. To the observations of

those eminent botanists we have only to add that the microgonidia,

formed in the swollen extremities of the tubes of Crenothrix by

transverse division of the bacillar joints constituting those extremi-

ties, are animated during some time with an active motion, due to

the existence of a flagellum. The latter is visible only with the

highest magnifying power (Hartnack immersion objective no. 12).

The gonidia afterwards give birth to an irregular form (Meris-

mopeedia), which is soon transformed into a mass of Zooglee similar

to a Palmella, and finally into regularly cylindrical tubes of various

lengths.

The causes which have brought about the exaggerated develop-

ment of Crenothriv in the Emmerin waters are evidently manifold.

The soil was prepared by industrial dejections, especially those from

distilleries, which discharge nitrates in abundance into the water-

bearing stratum, at certain places very near the surface. The sources

are, moreover, in the vicinity of swamps and ponds, like those of

Tegel in the environs of Berlin.

Last winter having been relatively dry, the water-level was

lowered about 5 metres. The rains of the spring and the beginning

of the summer suddenly raised it, and carried with them the vege-

table productions or the animals which had been developed in the

humid earth.

While at Lille the Crenothrivz was thus brought in abundance into

the Emmerin reservoirs and the water-pipes, several wells at Tour-

coing furnished balls of a fine Oligocheete worm (Phreoryctes Menkea-

nus), till then unknown in France.

Lastly, a portion of the aqueduct is dug in the aquiferous chalk ;

and it was thought needless to arch over that part ; moreover, inlets

have been pierced in order to increase by drainage-water the supply

furnished by the springs. Every time that the flow of the water is

made more rapid, in that part of the aquiferous layer a veritable

aspiration is produced, which carries into the aqueduct the spores

and filaments of the Crenothrix, which a slower and more complete

filtration would have retained in the soil.

To remedy this scourge, we at first advised to do away with the

latter source of contamination, against which it is comparatively

easy to guard. But we believe that this palliation would be insuffi-

cient while the channels are sown with the innumerable spores of

the Schizomycete. We shall doubtless be obliged to have recourse

to filters of sand, similar to those recommended at Berlin by Zopf

and Brefeld.

Towns establishing new systems of canals of potable water will

do well, in order to avoid the Crenothrix, to take the sources in

the deep strata, to avoid waters containing salts of protoxide of

iron (necessary to the vegetation of this Schizomycete), and to pre-

fer to subterranean waters the more aerated waters of lakes remote

from all industrial establishments.— Comptes Rendus de V Académie

des Sciences, July 31, 1882, t. xev. pp. 247-249.

! r

LIEBIG)S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE

(COLEMAN’S),

A Delicious Beverage and Tonic,

“Made from Port Wine, Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Extract of Malt; Nutri-

tious, Strengthening, Stimulating, Flesh-forming, Health-restoring, Suitable for

‘the Robust in Health as well as the Invalid. Strongly recommended by the

- Medical Faculty. An Immediate Benefit is experienced after taking it; the

Frame is Invigorated, and no il! effects follow.

-LIEBIG’S EXTRAOT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE (COLEMAN'S).

. . TESTIMONIALS.

a S1z,—A short time since I was induced by the novelty of the title to send for

_ bottle of your Lichig’s Extract of Meat and Malt Wine. I was perfectly

acquainted with the value of the Extractum Carnis, and not quite a stranger to

the invigorating and fortifying properties of malt wine, and therefore felt a —

_ natural curiosity to test them when combined.

Men who work hard as I do—not muscular hard work, but that which is quite

a8 exhausting, viz. brain work—very often experience the need of, and have some-

times, an almost irresistible craving for a “pick me up;” and very often the

yanacea for a time for lassitude, and that state of mind which renders work

- irksome, are alcoholic stimulants, the use of which must sooner or later end

disastrously.

The man who can furnish a remedy, sure, certain, and harmless, for the lassi-

tude which follows constant brain-work is a benefactor of his species, and may

be said to have added many years of usefulness to the lives of useful men.

Your extract is a success, and, when more generally known, will be used b

all toilers of the mind, ‘Yours faithfully, O. D. RAY.

_ Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich, Feb. 23, 1881.

. f = Queen’s Crescent, Haverstock Hill,

elle, London, March 5, 1881.

i Dzar Str,—Some time since, being greatly fatigued with over-work and long

_ hours at business, my health (being naturally delicate) became very indifferent.

T lost all energy, strength, and appetite, and was so weak as to be scarcely able

to walk,

- Bieat and Malt Wine, and “ See that wou act

As you are aware, I sent for a dozen of your Extract of Meat and Malt Wine,

which in a few days pulled mo up marvellously. Three or four glasses of it daily

~ have quite altered and restored me to better health than ever, “ without the assist- -

_ ance of a doctor.”

_ Lam now giving it to my son, twelve years of age, whom we have always

thought consumptive, and from a puny ailing boy he seems to be fast growing

“into a strong healthy lad.

Enclosed you have cheque, Please send me two dozen of the “Extract.”

With thanks for your prompt attention to my last.

Yours truly, I am, Sir, GEORGE A, TYLER.

Mineral Wacer Hospital, Bath, Sept. 22, 1881.

GunTLEMEN,—Referring to yours respecting your Liebig’s Extract cf Meat

and Malt Wine, I have much pleasure in testifying to its excellent qualities. I.

_is highly nutritious, stimulating, and health-restoring,

Every claim you make for it I can fully endorse, and I shall be pleased to

recommend it as an incomparable tonic.

I am, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, EDWD. J. VOYSEY.

Pints, 27s. per dozen; Quarts, 50s. per dozen. Carriage paid to any

_ Railway Station in Great Britain. Sample Bottle for 33 stamps.

P.O, Orders to be made payable to

COLEMAN AND Co,

MUSPOLE STRERT, NORWICH. ©

CHEQUES CROSSED LONDON AND PROVINCIAL BANK,

uy Sold by all Druggists and Patent Medicine Vendors in the United Kingdom, in

Bottles, 2s. 9d. and 4s, 6d. each. Ask for Coleman’s Liebig’s Extract of

{

CONTENTS OF NUMBER a

XVII. Notes on Fossil Caleispongiz, with Deseriptions of MEW oh ae

Species. By Guorcz Junnines Hivps, Ph.D., F.GS. (Plates x

)

& XI

Ste Seine ee intra sya asia) aie oe loss te

XVIIL. Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide i in a the British:

Museum. By Epear A. Smite ....

XIX. Note on the Echinoderm-Fauna of the Island of ‘Doster

together with some Observations on Rea ees ‘Prof. F.

JEFFREY Burry, M.A. ° . .

XX. Descriptions of new Spanes of: Lenidepeees chit from.’ j bi

Duke-of-York Island and New Britain. By Anruur G. ae ee

BIS. Be ans Sec ee te ee eee erences 228

XXI. On the Structure and Functions of the Bly of the Apo .

ditacean Annelids. By Wit1ram A. HasweL., M.A.,. 2.

XXII. Note on Keramosphera, a new Type of Poreellanous: ore ; ne 4 &

minifera. By Henry B. Brapy, F.R.S. (Plate XIII.) .......... 242 ei

XXIII. Undescribed Rhopalocera from the Malay, Peninsula. By | “ me

MV Siic mein cL SESS, ia Cu a et Mess Seaaaliie a oe

XXIV. Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Toland . Pecliininiers

Notice of new Species. By the Rev. Tuomas Hinexs, B.A., F.RS... 248

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Manual of British Botany. By CHarzes CARDALE Banmvenoy, ie ee

FARS., PLS., Ge. 1... eee eee te eee eee SeGeelbe 256

MISCELLANEOUS. Waits

Note on the Brisinge. ' By M. Ep. PERRIER ....... i naa bah : : 261

A Word respecting Mr. Distant’s Notes on EHuplea Castelnawi a! mate

AL GBUPEeR) Boos kee Cha es cae bichk bee eee i: oe

On Crenothrix Kiihniana (Rabenhorst), the Cause of the Infection of

the Waters at Lille. By M. Anr. Giarp ............ yh Sie aN,

* * It is requested that all Communications for this Work may ros addressed,

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs. Taylor and esi Hes Ofee,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, London. "

i SOULS ie NCR Clg ect a aoe

Vol.10. §& FIFTH SERIES. — No. 58.

= ee

ae ANNALS

AND

“MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

‘ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, anp GEOLOGY.

No. LVIUI.

OCT. 1882.

CONDUCTED BY

ALBERT G16 GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pa.D., F.B.S.,

WILLIAM 8. DALLAS, F.L.S.,

| WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

wath AND

; WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu.D., F.L.S.

Hea BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE yatta ” COMBINED WITH

abe MESSRS. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’

WITH ONE PLATE.

e Wtabewtive of Dr, G. J. Hinde’s Paper on Fossil Calespongie

LONDON:

‘TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

‘Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; Kent and Co.;

Whittaker & Co,: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh : nea Foster,

& Co., Dublin: and Aner Berlin.

_ 12mo, cloth, 10s. 6d. ; thin ae copies, in limp leather ‘las (for the

hs . pocket) : 12s, Highth Edition, corrected throughout, —

La ‘MANUAL OF BRITISH BOTANY,

Containing the Flowering Plants and Ferns, arranged according eh the Natural

Orders. :

By CHARLES CARDALE BABINGTON, M.A., FRS, &e. 4

Professor of Botany in the University of Cambridge

Joun Van Voorst, 1 Paternoster Row

This day is published . ay ‘of

| SYNOPSIS

. OF THE

CLASSIFICATION OF THE ANIIAL KINGDOM,

By HENRY ALLEYNE NICHOLSON, M_D., D.Sc., Pu.D., &.,

D5 DSejcbreD:

Regius Professor of Natural History in the University of

Aberdeen ; author of ‘A Manual of Zoology

‘A Manual of Paleontology,’ &¢

With 106 Illustrations, 8vo, 6s.

{ Wit1am Buackwoop AND Sons, Edinburgh and London

Price 2s. 6d., royal 8vo

A CATALOGUE OF COLEOPTERA

JAPANESE ARCHIPELAGO.

_ By GEORGE LEWIS.

A few copies printed on one side only, for labelling, price 3s. 6d

Taytor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, H.C

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History

Including Zoology, Botany, and Geology.—Monthly, price 2s. 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following ae —

The First Series, in 20 volumes, from 1838 to 1847. Price /

The Second Series, in 20 volumes, from 1848 to 1857. ,, £10.

The Third Series, in 20 volumes, from 1858 to 1867. ,, £12.

Tayvior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN |

Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science.

A Journal devoted to Physics, Astronomy, Mechanics, Chemistry, Mineralogy,

and the allied Sciences. Monthly, price 2s, 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices:—

A set of the First Series, from 1798 to 1826 (wanting a few plates),

68 volumes. Price £15.

The Second Series, from 1827 to 1832, in 11 volumes. Price £2 4s,

The Third Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 to 1850. oo peas

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[FIFTH SERIES.)

No. 58. OCTOBER 1882.

XXV.—Embryogeny of the Bryozoa ; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of their

Metamorphoses. By Dr. JULES BaRrois *.

[Plate XIV.]

THE present memoir is in continuation of my investigations

upon the Escharina, already published +. All the great

families of the Bryozoa have been in the same way subjected

to observation from the point of view of the metamorphosis ;

and it is the general conclusions of these investigations that

T now publish, in anticipation of the detailed memoirs which

must follow that on the Hscharina, and which will appear

hereafter upon each of the families.

1. The documents published upon the development of the

group Bryozoa have hitherto been completely silent upon an

essential point of their embryogeny. We know well how the

various free larve to which the egg gives birth are formed and

developed, and we also know how, from the very simple stage

which follows the destruction of these first states, the defini-

tive cell is gradually fashioned; but all our knowledge proves

* Journal de l’Anatomie et dela Physiologie, 1882, pp.1-34, Trans-

lated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate copy communicated by

the author.

+ Ann. Sci. Nat. 6° série, tome ix.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 18

266 Dr. J. Barrois on the

defective the moment we seek to approach the question of the

relations of the larva to the adult form. In one word, we

have precise documents upon the two extreme terms of the

development; but between these two terms there exists a

hiatus which no observer has succeeded in filling up.

From this it comes that, notwithstanding the minute inves-

tigations undertaken by many observers during the last few

years, the embryogeny of the group Bryozoa has still remained

in a comparatively backward state, at least as regards the

conclusions. It is even still as impossible as at the beginning

to apply our embryological knowledge to the appreciation of

the adult organism. From not knowing the transition states

which unite the two parts of the development, we still find it

impossible to gather the fruit of the accomplished investi-

gations.

Scarcely any of the observers of different periods but has

been struck by the enormous importance of this particular

point of embryogeny ; and we find repeated attempts to get at

a union of the two forms. As long ago as 1845 J. P. van

Beneden tried to effect an approximation between the larva

and the adult; next comes Smitt (1865), whose work is

- followed by a series of attempts made by Nitsche (1869), ©

Metschnikoff (1869-71), Claparéde (1871), Salensky (1874),

and finally by Repiachoff and myself at the time of my

memoir of 1877.

None of these various endeavours have been crowned with

success ; and we may even say that the most recent possess

an entirely negative character: they assume that the larva

becomes destroyed so as to be reduced to a sac in which we

can detect nothing but a mass of globules in degenerescence—

a stage entirely deprived of all trace of organs, and which

would seem to render absolutely chimerical all hope of being

able some day to follow the organs of the larva in their trans-

formation into the definitive organs of the adult form.

2. It was at the laboratory of Concarneau, which is under

the direction of MM. Robin and Pouchet, that, after many

fruitless attempts, I for the first time succeeded in ob-

serving stages which have enabled me to fill up this gap, and

to unite, organ by organ, a Bryozoan larva with its adult

form. ‘The first species with which I succeeded in attaining

this result is Lepralia unicornis, which is abundant at Con-

carneau. The complete results of these first investigations

have already been the subject of a special memoir published in

the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles’ (sér. 6, tome ix.).

It is true that in the Chilostomata the larva in its trans-

formations passes through stages in which the larval organs

ee ee ee. ae

Eimbryogeny of the Bryozoa. 267

are so much reduced and so little recognizable that one can

understand how they should have hitherto escaped notice; but

nevertheless there never exists a stage representing a com-

plete destruction of the organism, leaving only the skin of the

larva filled with globules of degenerescence. Such a barrier

as this, absolutely separating the larva and the adult from

one another, does not really exist at all; and what has led to

the belief in it is the extreme simplicity of one of the interme-

diate stages of the metamorphosis, combined with the extreme

rapidity of the transformation in the first stages after fixation :

these characters, common to most metamorphoses, are exag-

gerated in the Bryozoa to a degree of which we possess few

examples. Notwithstanding this, the passage from the larva

to the adult may be followed in detail in the Bryozoa as com-

pletely as in the clearest cases, such as the Brachiopoda and

the Serpule.

3. The possibility of the detailed investigation of the passage

of the larva to the adult form being once demonstrated for a

single species, it will be easily understood that I could not

but desire to apply the experience acquired in my first re-

searches to the study of the same stages in the principal

groups, so as to construct from these new data a complete

theory of the development in the whole class of the Bryozoa;

and it is these new investigations, followed out since 1877 in

different localities, of which I now give a brief exposition.

My subject naturally divides itself into three parts, viz. :—

The detailed study of a type of Entoprocta ;

The detailed study of the types of HKetoprocta :—Hscharina,

Cellularina, Ctenostomata, Cyclostomata, Lophopoda ;

Summary.

I. ENTOPROCTA.

An Entoproct larva consists of :—

1. The ectoderm, divided into the oral and aboral sur-

faces,—the former flattened, margined by the ciliary circlet,

and capable of sinking in to form the vestibule; the second

much inflated, forming of itself nearly the whole of the skin

of the larva, and capable of closing over the first-named.

2. The digestive tube produced from the endoderm. It

possesses here a structure identical with that of the digestive

tube of the adult animal, divided into cesophagus, rectum, and

stomach ; it is derived directly, except as regards its two

branches of entrance and exit, from the endoderm of the gas-

trula.

3. An organ superposed upon the mesodermic bands. This

organ, formed of two opposite lobes, is placed at the centre

Ilse

268 _ Dr. J. Barrois on the

of the oral surface and between the two orifices of the in-

testine, at the place occupied in the adult form by the cloaca

with the incubatory sac. It is behind this organ that the cells

representing the mesoderm are situated. This layer exists in

the Entoprocta under the-form of a special and well-defined

trace, representing, as in so many instances, two kinds of

germinal bands (Kedmstredfen).

Accessory organs.—To omit nothing, we may further indi-

cate two small appendages attached to the skin—one at the

extremity of the body of the larva (caudal appendage), the

other beneath the mouth on the aboral surface (subbuccal

appendage) ; they are derived by gemmation from the two

primitive layers. Certain authors ascribe very great import-

ance to them ; but they have none from a morphological point

of view, and, in my opinion, they represent organs of sense

belonging exclusively to the larval organism.

Metamorphosis *.

The phenomena are as simple as instructive, and differ

much from what has been supposed.

The larva attaches itself by the oral pole; then we see

the whole posterior portion of the vestibule (formed by the

invaginated oral surface) gradually sink into the interior of

the embryo. ;

This phenomenon is continued until the bottom of the ves-

tibule (the whole of the portion which bears the apertures of

the intestine), carrying with it the digestive tube, has changed

its originally horizontal position for a vertical position (form

Loxosoma) or a horizontal position in the opposite direction

(form Pedicellina). During this movement the bottom of the

vestibule becomes isolated and detaches itself gradually from

its edges; and these become degenerescent to form globules,

which for a moment fill the inner cavity of the peduncle.

The circlet of cilia which formed the limit of these margins

gives origin to the pedal gland. .

In other words the essential portion of the vestibule quits

its connexions with the oral surface, to enter into relations

with the opposite surface, carrying with it the digestive tube.

In this movement the posterior surface of the larva becomes

the anterior surface of the adult, and the orientation becomes

interverted.

While these two great phenomena (degenerescence of the

inferior. part of the vestibule and displacement of the superior,

* See ‘Comptes Rendus,’ June 27, 1881, p. 1527; ‘Annals,’ August

1881, p. 163.

Eimbryogeny of the Bryozoa. — 269

carrying with it the digestive tube) are being effected, a narrow

depression with thick lips is seen to originate towards the top

of the anterior surface of the ectoderm ; this is what I call -

the labial thickening. This thickening advances to meet the

polypide already formed in the interior, to constitute the

aperture of the cell.

Thus these investigations confirm most of the broad homo-

logies generally accepted between the two forms, the adult

and the larva, in Pedicellina, which I reproduce in the fol-

lowing table :—

Digestive tube of the adult.... Digestive tube of the larva.

Intratentacular space .......- Vestibule. ee Abe

: sae : oacal sac or pouch o

Its median projection ........ Bilobed organ a, Hetoproct Then

Ciliated canal opening into the

cloaca (Hatschek) ........ Ciliated canal opening into the fissure.

On the other hand (and this is a most unexpected result)

the caudal appendage does not at all correspond to the pedal

gland of Loxosoma, and the different parts of the skin of the

larva all have relations with the skin of the adult completely

the reverse of what was supposed, since there has been in

all a complete reversal, the top becoming the bottom and the

anterior becoming the posterior surface.

Conclusion.—There is, in fact, a very complete passage of

the organs of the larva to the organs of the adult; but this

passage is not effected in a simple manner, and does not at |

all yield in complexity to the metamorphosis of the Hcto-

procta; in this respect there is no ground for maintaining the

essential distinction that has been made between the two

groups.

TJ, EscuHarina.

Larva.

The development commences, as in the Entoprocta, by the

formation of a more or less epibolic gastrula, followed by the

formation of two embryonic bands, each composed of three or

four cells, and soon breaking up into not very distinct ele-

ments situated towards the oral surface.

1. Hcetoderm.—The whole group of the Escharina is dis-

tinguished from the EKntoprocta by an important character :—

The oral surface has lost the faculty of retracting ttself to form

a vestibule. Further, we find that the cells of the circlet have

greatly increased in the direction of the length, a change

which becomes the source of many others.

Towards the aboral pole the cells rise up, carrying with

270 Dr. J. Barrois on the

them a portion of the skin, so as to give origin to a circular

fold formed by the cells of the circlet lined by a portion of the

aboral surface. This fold forms a true mantle, which in-

creases above the aboral surface, and finally covers it more or

less completely.

This envelopment of the aboral surface by a mantle gives

rise to the formation of a pallial cavity. In the Escharina

the envelopment is never complete, and the extremity of the

aboral surface, occupied by a special organ called the hood,

always continues to project beyond this cavity. This hood,

formed principally by a circle of radiating cells placed beneath

the skin, is, in my opinion, by no means the homologue of

the caudal appendage of the larve of the Hntoprocta, but

of the labial thickening which appears in the latter after

fixation.

Towards the oral pole there is no elevation, and the sole

effect of the elongation of the cells of the circlet is to reduce

more and more the space at first occupied by the oral surface,

which becomes depressed and becomes thinner in proportion.

It is at first upon the anterior portion, furnished with the

pyriform organ, that the whole reduction exclusively takes

effect ; it becomes slender, depressed, and thinner, and finally

reduced to an elongated fissure edged on each side by the

cells of the circlet.

Thus the oral surface is early divided into two distinct

portions—a free portion of rounded form, and a narrow por-

tion enclosed in the circlet. ‘The former always coincides with

the oral pole: it becomes reduced without interruption, to the

profit of the second, in proportion as the encroachment of the

circlet progresses ; but in the Escharina it is still tolerably

wide.

2. Endoderm.—The endoderm originating from the gastrula

does not, as in the Entoprocta, give origin to a complete and

well-formed digestive tube, but soon resolves itself into a

compact mass of not very distinct elements—the vitelline

mass, Which for a long time occupies the interior of the em-

bryo; in the larva we find it broken up into disseminated

globules. We may regard the vitelline mass as representing

the digestive tube, which is deficient in the larvee of Hn-

toprocta.

In a single species investigated by Repiachoff, the endoderm

of the gastrula (formed, however, in the same maniner as in

the other larve of the group Kctoprocta) is seen to give

origin to a complete digestive tube. ‘This fact certainly pos-

sesses much interest, and places beyond dispute the homology

that I have just indicated between the digestive tube of the

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 271

larve of Entoprocta and the vitelline mass of the larve of

EKctoprocta.

3. Lastly, the cloacal sac of the Entoproct larve is here

replaced by a kind of sac with very thick walls, similarly pro-

duced by an invagination of the exoderm, and placed near the

centre of the oral surface. Very often a part of the wall of

the sac rises up into a more or less elongated languette, which

may be compared to the small pointed lobe placed at the side

of the cesophagus in the Entoproct larve. In an Aleyont-

dium allied to A. mytili this languette becomes so long as to

project beyond the aperture of the sac. In this state it may

be compared to the small lobe of the Entoprocta, while the

sac in which it is lodged would represent the great semicircular

lobe bearing the anus, which, in the Entoprocta, already sur-

rounds the small one.

These analogies are further comfirmed by the fact that in

the larva of Tendra zostericola this sac, as in the Entoprocta,

occupies the space included between the two branches of the

intestine.

Accessory Organs.—1. Here again I must mention an

elongated comma-shaped organ (pyriform organ), which

occupies the front of the oral surface, and is composed of a

small mass of glandular nature opening into the fissure of

the anterior oral surface and surmounted by a group of radia-

ting cells (those which serve as a base to the vibratile tuft).

It has been supposed that in this organ we have the homo-

logue of the subbuccal appendage of the Entoprocta. Follow-

ing the ideas put forward by Hatschek with respect to Pedi-

cellina, it has been regarded as a rudimentary bud, which

would convert the Bryozoan larva into a compound form.

Upon this subject it will suffice for me to remark that the

pyziform organ by no means occupies the same position as the

subbuccal appendage of the Entoprocta: the latter is placed

upon the aboral surface, beneath the mouth; the former is

situated upon the oral surface, and in front of the buccal

orifice. It would be well to name it the prebuccal appendage,

‘in opposition to the name of subbuccal, which I apply to that

of the Entoprocta.

According to my investigations, the prebuccal appendage of

the Ectoproct larvee disappears completely during the meta-

morphosis; and the same is the case with the subbuccal and

caudal accessory organs of the larvee of the Entoprocta. Hence

I can only regard these accessory organs as belonging exclu-

sively to the larval organism. ‘The observation of facts by no

means confirms the hypothetical views adopted with regard to

- them by the authors cited.

272 Dr. J. Barrois on the

2. On the other hand, there exists in the Escharina a less

apparent organ of greatimportance. Situated directly beneath

the pyriform organ, this organ consists of two small ridges

formed by simple thickenings of the skin. In the larvee it

easily escapes observation; and this explains why it has not

hitherto been indicated. After fixation it is seen to increase

to form a part of the adult organism; and it then becomes

more easy to distinguish.

Metamorphosis.

In my memoir upon the metamorphosis of the Escharina I

have already given a complete description of this, to which f

may refer. I shall confine myself here to repeating the prin-

cipal features.

1. Fixation by the oral pole—The first phenomena of the

metamorphosis consist in the devagination of the internal sac ;

the sac comes forth and becomes converted into a square

lamina, by means of which the fixation is effected. Are we

to say that for this reason we must regard the sac as being

only an adhesive organ belonging truly to the larval organ-

ism? It would certainly be very rash to assert this; the

function of securing the fixation may very well be performed

by an organ originally destined to other uses and temporarily

adapted to the function of a sucking-disk. In my opimion,

the fact that I have just indicated proves nothing against the

homology previously pointed out between the internal sac

of the Escharine larve, the bilobate organ of the Entoproct

larvee, and the cloacal sac of the adult form.

However this may be, the oral surface is seen to smk down |

upon itself after the issue of the sac, so as to form a small

more or less shrivelled tube which unites the adhesive lamina

to the edge of the circlet.

2. Reversal of the mantle.—This fixation by the oral pole

is accompanied, as in the Entoprocta, by a retreat of the ves-

tibule into the interior of the embryo, but with a variation.

which depends solely upon the difference in structure of the-

larvee.

In the Entoprocta the vestibule is fully formed, and its

sinking into the interior of the embryo consequently does not

necessitate any further change; but in the Escharina this is

not the case. Here the aboral surface has lost the faculty of

closing over the oral surface, and, further, the circlet has in-

creased behind so as to surround the aboral surface with a

kind of mantle, forming in this way a special cavity, playing

the part of antagonist to the vestibule, and which I have

called the pallial cavity. ;

Eimbryogeny of the Bryozoa. 273

-We see therefore that the sinking of the oral surface into

the interior of the embryo must here be preceded by a very

important phenomenon, the reversal of the mantle. The larva

suddenly quits the special arrangement which it affected

among the Escharina, to revert to a form nearer that of the

Entoprocta, and in which the aboral surface may again close

over all the rest.

When the reversal of the mantle is effected the pallial

cavity has completely disappeared; the larva then consists

only of a simple sac entirely formed by the aboral surface,

which has contracted around the edges of the adhesive lamina ;

in the interior is the cavity of the vestibule, margined by the

circlet and the oral surface, the latter returning upon itself

towards the centré, to be continued into a small tube which

traverses the cavity of the vestibule and unites with the ad-

hesive lamina.

3. Lormation of the polypide and of the opaque globules.—

The entire wall of the vestibule (including the circlet), the

oral surface (including the prebuccal organ), and the upper

part of the adhesive lamina are destined to fall into degene-

rescence, to form the thick mass of opaque globules which

afterwards lines the whole base of the ceil. The two small

thickenings in the form of ridges situated towards the top of

the vestibule in this stage alone escape the process of degene-

rescence ; they increase while all the rest begins to be atro-

phied, and finally unite above the vestibule to form a single

mass of increasing volume, and which afterwards passes

towards the superior and anterior part of the future cell. At

this point it meets with a second rudiment, originating from

the invagination of the hood, and becomes confounded with it

to form the polypide. In Lepralia ciliata the invagination

of the hood gives origin to the whole of the internal epithelial

layer of the polypide; the rudiment originating from the

wall of the vestibule furnishes all that belongs to the external

muscular layer.

It seems to me legitimate to see, in the two parts of the ves-

tibule of the larvee of Hscharina’ (the rudiment which is de-

tached from the upper portion, and the remainder of the wall

destined to fall into degenerescence), parts corresponding to

the two great divisions, upper and lower, of the vestibule of

the Entoprocta, of which the former likewise forms the poly-,

pide, while the second breaks up into globules exactly com-

parable to the mass of globules of the young cells of. the

Hscharina.

As to the invagination of the hood, I regard that as homo-

274 Dr. J. Barrois on the

logous with the labial thickening of the Entoprocta. There

is consequently a complete correspondence in all points.

Thus in the Entoprocta, as in the Ectoprocta, the polypide

may be regarded as originating from the amalgamation of two

distinct rudiments coming, one from the aboral surface of the

larva, the other from the upper part of the vestibule of the

larva, and which unite to form the polypide. In the Ento-

procta the former (the labial thickening) is small, and gives

origin only to the aperture of the cell, and the second, con-

taining the entirely developed digestive tube, gives origin to

nearly the whole of the polypide. In the Hectoprocta the

reverse is the case: the former (the hood) is the more im-

portant, and it is this that forms nearly the whole of the

polypide ; the second is comparatively restricted, and gives

origin only to the muscular connective parts of the future

polypide. There is nothing very surprising in this variable

intrusion of the two rudiments into one another; we have in

the same way in the Tunicata an important portion, the

cloacal tubes, placed at the boundary of the endoderm and ecto-

derm, and furnished sometimes by the one, sometimes by the

other of those layers.

Lepralia Pallasiana.—In order to judge of the degree of

constancy of the phenomena described in Lepralia unicornis,

it will not be without interest to examine a second species of the

same family before passing to other groups. The following

are the results which I have obtained by the careful study of

Lepralia Pallasiana, a species of the same family, but of a

type very distinct from that of L. unicorns.

The sole differences that we could observe only commence

at the close of the metamorphosis, at the moment when the

skin removes from the internal organs to give rise to the square

stage. We observe that in Lepralia Pallasiana the fatty

mass, instead of retaining the horseshoe-shape more or less

resembling that of the circlet, forms a square lamina,

which surrounds the rudiment of the polypide. Moreover

this rudiment, when once formed, does not separate again from

the aggregation of globules with which it is in contact by its

posterior part.

In Lepralia unicornis we have three stages :—

1. The two rudiments of the polypide unite so as to form

a continuous cord from the aperture of the cell to the fatty

mass.

2. They become concentrated into a small mass suspended

from the skin.

3. The rudiment, definitively formed, has again become

elongated as far as the fatty mass.

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 275

In Lepralia Pallasiana (and, I believe, in a good many

other species) we pass directly from stage 1 to stage 3.

Such are the kinds of variations that we discover between

the different types, when we do not go beyond the group

Escharina. We will now pass to the more distant groups.

Ill. Ceniunarina (Bugula avicularia).

Larva.

The larvee of the Cellularina belong to the same type as

the larve of the Kscharina; but in some species, such as

Bugula avicularia, they differ therefrom by a greater elonga-

tion of the cells of the circlet. This elongation causes the

free portion of the oral surface to be reduced to a degree of

which we find no example among the Hscharina; while the

enclosed portion has acquired an extraordinary length, and

occupies nearly the whole height of the young larva.

Moreover the skin of the larva, which in the Escharina may

be regarded as composed half and half of each of the two

surfaces (oral and aboral), is here formed chiefly by the circlet.

Metamorphosis.

Nevertheless the length of the cells of the circlet has not

here any influence upon the metamorphosis, which takes place

absolutely, as in the Escharina, by direct reversal ot the

mantle; it is necessary, however, to note particularly the

peculiar form of the adhesive lamina and the aspect of the

hood after fixation.

1. Adhesive lamina.—The adhesive lamina has no longer

the same form that I have described in the Escharina. In

the latter the internal sac of the larva contained two small

symmetrical elevations, which, after fixation, only made more

distinct the angles of the kind of lozenge formed at this period

by the adhesive lamina; in the Bugule these two symmetrical

elevations are replaced by asingle more voluminous elevation

which fills nearly the whole cavity ot the sac. Atter fixation

this elevation torms a large mamilla at the bottom of the

adhesive lamina, causing the latter to appear double, and

formed of two superposed inflations, of which the inferior and

smaller one originates from the interior projection of the sac,

and the larger superior one from its wall.

2. Hood.—The hood, coloured by means of carmine, shows

us, principally after fixation and very distinctly, its essential

part composed of a circle of radiating cells situated beneath

the skin of the aboral surface, and which I regard as the first

276 Dr. J. Barrois on the

rudiment of the future polypide. It is here that I have seen

most distinctly the superposition of the cells of the skin upon

the circle formed by the radiating cells: the fact appears here

so clearly as to cut short every doubt; and it is for this reason

that I point it out. :

3. Of the second stage of the metamorphosis.—The deve-

lopment appears to depart more from the type of the Escha-

rina in the second stage of the metamorphosis at the period

when the adhesive plate (composed of its two superposed in-

flations) becomes united with the skin of the aboral surface,

to give origin to a club-shaped stage. We then see the whole

of the hood sink into the interior in a very sudden fashion,

and not gradually, as in the case of the Escharina ; moreover

it penetrates much more deeply than was seen in the prece-

ding group. Before stopping, and even before reaching the’

opaque ring formed by the circlet, it traverses this ring, so

that the rudiment of the polypide is soon situated beneath the

ciliary cirelet. Unfortunately I have not yet studied the

changes which take place in the rudiment of the polypide

during this passage across the ring formed by the cells of the

circlet ; it is probably at this moment that the phenomena

take place which correspond to the meeting of the two rudi-

ments which we have indicated in the Escharina.

It is not long after this club-shaped stage, in which the

rudiment of the polypide is seen placed beneath the circlet and

in the posterior part, that the cell begins to swell, to give

origin to the stage described by authors. Here we fall in

with known phenomena.

- [V. Crenostomata. (Pl. XIV. figs. 3 and 8.)

In -the Ctenostomata, and especially in the species that I

have taken as the type (Sertalaria lendigera), the increase of

the cells of the circlet is carried to the extreme point, and with

it all the consequences which foliow upon it. The cells of

the circlet form ribs of great length, which occupy almost the

whole surface of the larva; the oral surface is almost entirely

enclosed ; one of the two poles is occupied by an exceedingly

reduced small hood, the other by a free portion of the oral

surface reduced to quite rudimentary dimensions. Lastly,

and this is especially the great fact characteristic of the larvee of

Ctenostomata, the internal sac is nearly atrophied; it no

longer possesses an internal cavity, and is reduced to a small

solid mass adherent to the inner surface of the residue of the

oral surface.

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 277

Metamorphosis (fig. 8).

This latter character has a very great influence upon the

metamorphosis of the larve of the Ctenostomata, inasmuch as

the devagination of the sac observed in the Escharina and

Cellularina is no longer met with, the whole being reduced to

the reversal of the mantle.

Moreover the length of the cells of the circlet, which had

no effect in the metamorphosis of the Cellularina, here has a

great influence upon the course of the phenomena, and pro-

duces a kind of reversal of the mantle absolutely different

from that we have seen, each of the large cells which consti-

tute the circlet having to fold several times upon itself before

penetrating to the interior of the embryo.

The phenomena in general occur as follows :—

The whole of the elongated band which, in the larva,

forms the whole of the oral surface reduced by the circlet (that

is to say, the free and rounded part which immediately

surrounds the oral pole, together with the portion enclosed in

the circlet), sinks into the interior of the embryo, producing

a long fissure, over which the neighbouring parts close.

These parts are here formed exclusively by the two sym-

metrical portions of the circlet which were included between

the two free and enclosed divisions of the oral surface. When

this last has buried itself in the interior, these two symmetri-

cal prolongations of the circlet become inflated into two large

lobes which bound the fissure and which are formed by the

antero-inferior part of the cells of the circlet, the extremities

of which are folded back upon themselves.

Here, in the absence of a special organ, it would seem that

the rather sudden drawing back of the oral surface acts in the

manner of a piston to produce fixation, which is effected by

the projecting lobes which bound the median fissure above,

and generally by their posterior part. ‘The cavity V (fig. 8)

to which this drawing back gives origin, and which is bounded

by the two lobes in question, constitutes a first and important

cavity concealed by the lobes L (fig. 8); it represents the

vestibule here. A second cavity, peripheral to the lobes, is

soon formed around the former one, and results from the re-

versal of the ciliary circlet which closes over the two lobes.

This reversal does not take place at all in the same manner

as in the larvee of the Escharina and Cellularina: the cells of

the circlet, instead of turning bodily, taking as their turning-

point the line of junction with the oral surtace, roll themselves

up in their lower portion, in this way penetrating gradually

into the embryo; while at the same time, at the upper part,

278 On the Embryogeny of the Bryozoa.

all the aboral surface unfolds itself in proportion, issuing by

degrees from the pallial cavity. In other words, there is a

gradual inrolling of the circlet inwards, accompanied by an

unrolling of the aboral surface outwards ; it is a peculiar kind

of reversal of the mantle, which will terminate in the same

results as the more sudden reversal of the Escharina, but by

passing through absolutely different stages.

We see further that, in the Ctenostomata, the portion des-

tined to break up into globules and formed chiefly by the

cells of the circlet, will not, as in the Escharina and Cellu-

larina, have the form of a hollow ring, a torus surrounding the

whole cavity of the vestibule, but that it consists of two dis-

tinct parts, an enveloping portion and a portion enveloped, the

latter alone enclosing the cavity of the vestibule. At first the

enveloped portion really consists only of the two great lobes

which bound the fissure of the oral surface ; but later on, and

in proportion as the enveloping portion increases by the rolling

inwards of the great cells of the circlet, we see the portion of

these same cells which has already penetrated to the interior

and forms the bottom of the peripheral cavity, rolled up

again, but in the opposite direction, so as to join themselves

to the lobes of the centre, which in this way receive a great

increase. Finally, the long ribs which formed the circlet be-

come divided into two nearly equal parts—an enveloped part

which is joined to the lobes, and an enveloping part formed

by the upper parts of the circlet.

Thus all the cells of the ciliary circlet become folded upon

themselves two or three times, giving the mass formed by

their union a very complex aspect, which it is difficult to

unravel.

At the close of this period of the metamorphosis the mass

constituted by the whole of the invaginated circlet is situated

towards the bottom of the cell, of which it occupies the poste-

rior and inferior parts (retaining the same orientation as im

the case of the larva); the entire embryo has the aspect of

a rounded sac, not at all flattened as in the Escharina, but

exceedingly uniform and nearly spherical ; we can, however,

still distinguish the point of closure of the aboral surface

below, and the point occupied by the extremity of the hood.

It is in the space left free by the mass of the invaginated

circlet—that is to say, in the antertor and superior portion of

the embryo (orientation of the larva)—that the polypide will

be formed. Unfortunately I have been unable here to inves-

tigate the important question of the origin of the polypide in

the same detailed manner as in the Escharina ; nevertheless I

can establish an important point, namely that there is no

Dr. A. Giinther on a@ new Triprion. 279

invagination comparable to the invagination of the hood of

the Escharina and Cellularina. This is due, no doubt, to the

very great reduction of this organ in the larva of the Cteno-

stomata—a reduction which continues during the first stage of

the metamorphosis, so that at the moment when the circlet

has penetrated into the interior we can scarcely indicate the

position of the hood, which seems to have entirely dis-

appeared. ‘eR

Notwithstanding this, it has often seemed to me that, to-

wards the superior posterior part of the mass of the circlet,

at the place corresponding to the hood, there could be seen a

cellular mass which I should be tempted to regard as pro-

ceeding from the cells which formed the central organ of the

hood. This cellular mass seemed to me to form the essential

part of the future rudiment of the polypide; nevertheless I

have sometimes met with a second, smaller rudiment, forming,

so to speak, a pendant to the former one, and situated at the

inferior and anterior part of the aggregation of cells of the

ceirclet. Perhaps we have here two parts comparable to the

two rudiments described in the larve of Escharina. This

part of my researches is still incomplete.

[To be continued. ]

XXVI.—Notice of a second Species of Triprion.

By Dr. A. GUNTHER, F'.R.S.

Hr. Forrer, who has just returned from a collecting expe-

dition in Central America, has brought with him three living

specimens of a Triprion, which he found near Presidio, in

Mexico, and which evidently belong to a species different

from, and larger than, 7. petasatus.

This species may be called Triprion spatulatus, having a

longer and broader snout than 7’. petasatus; the bony ridges,

especially the supraorbital and supratympanic ridges, and the

canthus rostralis project in a much less degree; and the

interorbital space is much less concave. The coloration is a

uniform light olive, without any spots, changing in intensity

of shade only; the upperside of the head is sometimes of a

ellowish-bronze colour.

Other distinguishing characters may be found when the

specimens are dead and more accessible to examination. At

present, I may add only that the pupil is transversely oval

when expanded, and subquadrangular when more contracted,

but never vertical. It can be shut entirely.

280 Mr. R. Garner on the Conario- hypophysial

XXVII.—On the Conario-hypophysial Cerebral Tract of

Professor Owen. By Ropert GARNER, F.R.C.S., F.L.S.

A REMARKABLE paper on this subject was read by the veteran

anatomist above named at the meeting of the British Asso-

ciation in 1881, and published in full in the Journal of the Lin-

nean Society for January of this year, throwing light on those

enigmatical parts of the brain, the hypophysis or pituitary

gland, and the pineal gland, together with the intervening

third ventricle. The Professor also draws other conclusions,

to be alluded to further on in this paper.

He alludes to Dr. Sapolini’s ideas respecting the glandular

nature of the pituitary, which are, perhaps, but a version,

further carried out, of views which have been held by many

anatomists—that the parts in question are an essential to the

secreting and serous system of the brain, indicated, in fact, by

the old name of glands.. But passing by other notions which

have been, or might be, held on this subject—that the bodies

and region in question have some topographical relations to

the formation of the cerebral convolutions (Foville and Cal-

lender), that the so-called glands may indicate respectively the

junction of the cerebral and spinal tracts, the pituitary being

situated at the termination of the motor, and the pineal at the

termination of the sensitive spinal tract, or that they act as

sensitive nerves, indicative of the state of the brain or its

bony case—the Professor enunciates his own theory, a deduc-

tion from certain not unknown facts, but especially from

others more modern of an embryological nature, which theory

appears to us to be made out and quite his own.

if we descend from fishes, as the skate, dogfish, or cod, to

the cephalopodous mollusk, say the sepia, it will be evident

that in the latter the nervous system is concentrated into what

may be termed a brain (fig. 1, p. 284), corresponding, generally

speaking, to the brain of the fish, but that it is threaded, as it

were, by the cesophagus, this tube having a course which, in

the fish, would be from the pituitary through the third ventricle

and out at the pineal, or vice ver'sd.

Passing over, as already observed, all supposed uses or

functions of the parts composing this tract in the vertebrates,

they are considered to be the altered homologues of the ceso-

phagus and mouth, as seen in the sepia. The reasoning from

which these conclusions were drawn are, as just said, founded

on certain embryological facts—imprimis, that though the

intestinal canal of the invertebrates answers, upon the whole,

to that of the vertebrates, the anterior inlets of the two do not

Cerebral Tract of Professor Owen. 281.

correspond, the mouth of the invertebrate being a dewtostome

and temporary one in the embryo vertebrate (the entry of the

umbilical vessels forming the primary protostome), whilst the

mouth of the vertebrate is the final érdtostome. We are not

informed, however, in what vertebrate embryo such an an-

terior communication through the palate is actually found ;

but the inference is that way, and the presumption strong.

In some reptiles the place of the pineal must be looked for

immediately under the pericranium, at the so-called parietal

foramen. An approach to such a course of the cesophagus is

figured in the embryo lamprey, after W. B. Scott; and there

is the close connexion of the pituitary with the gastro-

branchial or gastro-pulmonary inlet (and he avails himself of

Mx. Balfour’s labours on this embryological point) in Elasmo-

branch fishes. Indeed such a connexion almost remains in

some birds, as in the cuckoo or goose, in the last of which the

pituitary descends backwards half an inch in the sphenoid,

and the canal communicates by two small openings with the

lower surface of the skull.

So far, then, the argument is, that the neural mouth in the

invertebrate is a temporary one or embryonic in the vertebrate,

and that the mouth and the cesophagus of the invertebrate

become the conario-pituitary tract of the vertebrate. ‘This

theory seemingly makes plain the unity of organization

and composition between the two great divisions of animals,

and also seems to bridge over a hiatus which has always been

perplexing to the naturalist.

The Professor, however, extends his conclusions further.

We may see from his theory of the typical vertebra, from

other views in the ‘ Comparative Anatomy of Vertebrates,’

as well as from the present paper, that he by no means lags

behind in many of the philosophical theories first proposed by

Goethe and Oken, and especially advocated in France pre-

vious to 1830* by Geoffroy St.-Hilaire, Blainville, &c., but

opposed strongly by Cuvier. Geoffroy took up certain views

of two young anatomists, that there 1s perfect unity of plan

between the highest mollusk (Sepia) and the vertebrate (a

bird). All that is required to make the matter plain is, ac-

cording to this, to bend the spinal column of the latter back

upon itself, after the fashion of an acrobat, when a position is

obtained apparently similar to the form of the sepia. Cuvier

combats all this ; and his paper was published in the ‘ Annales

* The writer attended Blainville’s/ecgons in the year 1880 at the Jardin,

and with an introduction also to Cuvier himself. Most would admit

that the transcendental views alluded to ran somewhat wild at this time,

though many of them have been adopted since.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 19

282 Mr. R. Garner on the Conario-hypophysial

des Sciences Naturelles,’ with two diagrams, a little more

comprehensive than those given by the English anatomist,

and, we think, not quite pliable to the views assumed by

Geofiroy. Cuvier’s views are principally founded on the

difference of the relations of the cesophagus to what he con-

siders the brain (upper ganglion) in the sepia; but Prof. Owen’s

theory, in the main, certainly does away with Cuvier’s prin-

cipal objection. é

Cuvier insists on the strict limitation of terms; there is

much similarity but not identity of structure, and of composi-

tion by similar parts and organs ; but as to the unity of plan

there is little or none, any more than that a cottage is built

on the same plan as a many-storied mansion. He seems

averse to have recourse to type and uniformity, but brings

forward adaptive variation or relation to the exterior under

the name of conditions of existence.

The first, and simple conclusion of Owen, so far made good

we think, is a very remarkable homological deduction. The

mouth and gullet of the invertebrate becomes a cerebral tract

of the vertebrate, with uses as a component of the cerebral

spinal system; or rather, if I may suggest, the invertebrate

cesophagus with its attached glands alone becomes the tract

in question; whilst the large buccal mass of the sepia, being

dermal in its origin, is but transposed in the vertebrate. The

peculiar loop-like character of the brains of some cartilaginous

fishes is owing to the patency of the tract.

When we follow up the subject, though we think it may be

said that there is much similarity in many respects between

the sepia and the fish, we, with Cuvier, must doubt whether

there is unity of plan. The sepia and all Mollusca are mono-

somous; no vertebrate is so, though some fishes, as Lo-

phius (fig. 2) may approach to this. It is this want of

sameness as to plan which is the essential difference ; for the

sepia has certainly more constituent parts which appear to

answer to those of a vertebrate than is generally recognized—

the principal nervous divisions and a cartilaginous cranium

and traces of the maxille, with several scattered cartilaginous

elements supporting the trunk, fins, breathing-parts, &c.,

though the shell continues to be the principal support, analo-

gous to, but not the homologue of, the spinal column.

According to the Professor’s ultimate deduction, the change

from the invertebrate to the vertebrate is effected by the ceso-

phagus of the latter leaving its lower or posterior cerebral

exit and diverging under or behind the cerebral ganglia, and

so opening on what must now be considered as the anterior

hemal aspect—that is, on the same side as the shell or os

Cerebral Tract of Professor Owen. 283

sepie is situated. This view answers well enough in making

the two portions of*the beak of Sepia to correspond with the

avian beak; and no doubt the spiniferous lamina may equally

well be considered as either the tongue or the palate. But it

may be objected that, according to this view, the umbilical

canal would enter the body on the neural or dorsal aspect, the

aural sacs would be wrongly placed, also that the ventral or

hemal surface is more highly coloured, and that the young

sepia, when progressing, prefers that surface to be upwards,

like the vast majority of invertebrates: here also is lodged

the os sepia, the analogue, though by no means the homolo-

gue, of aspine. ‘The great nervous tracts of the mantle too,

though they arise from the subcesophageal ganglia, are directed

towards this aspect; and if any tracts must be considered as

spinal, these, through all the Mollusca, seem to correspond,

though'the primitive annular disposition of a ring or loop

remains.

The situation of the ganglia in the invertebrate is deter-

mined by that of the locomotive, prehensile, and respiratory

organs, the only type of formation recognizable. Thus the

helix, with its feot homologous to that of the sepia, though

entirely postoral and undivided, has its lower parts much as

in Sepia; in Aplysia, having lateral processes of the body,

the ganglia in question are lateral; and in Doris, with its

strong mantle above and weak foot below, all the ganglia of

the rmg form one mass on its upper part, it being only com-

pleted by a commissure. Other objections to the theory that

by reversing surfaces and change of nomenclature the sepia

becomes tantamount to a bird, are that the relative position

of the liver and alimentary canal do not seem to correspond,

and the situation of the main artery would also be ventral,

whilst the vein would be on the opposite aspect. Cer-

tainly the heart and the respiratory organs, which. in the

sepia may, according to the old nomenclature, be said to be

ventral, are in many lower mollusks dorsal; but this has no

relation to the question, but is due rather to what Cuvier

terms the conditions of existence *.

Admitting the originality and truth of the Professor’s main

view, is it certain that the transfer of the oral opening has

* We have elsewhere (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., May 1877) endea-

voured to explain the different situations of the shell and its relative

development in the sepia, nautilus, argonaut, and in Gastropods. In the

first the cellular part (valgo bone) is only partially present and is dorsal;

in the second and third the expanded part is present on the ventral side ;

whilst in the snail or whelk its expansion (as well as the branchiee) is

dorsal; but this is from the torsion of this part of the body, and the

ascension, as it were, of the branchie and the nerves, &c.

igke

284 Mr. R. Garner on the Conario-hypophysial

been in the direction and in the mode indicated? If so, cer-

tainly a very easy way is discovered of solving a difficulty ;

the morphology of a caterpillar agrees with that of the verte-

brate ; and we are compelled to admit that a snail or a worm

in reality creeps on its back, that the convex part of a lobster

is on the ventral aspect, with its limbs reversed in their direc-

tion to those of the vertebrates, &c.

But another explanation, which still requires the Professor’s

view of the conario-hypophysial tract and that the supra-

cesophageal ganglion answers to the fore brain, yet implies the

correctness of the old opinion as to the upper and lower sur-

face in the sepia, appears to answer all requirements, embryo-

logical, anatomical, and otherwise. ‘The accompanying sketch

may be thought to be what the French call a vue schématique ;

but it is true to nature (fig. 1).

The subcesophageal ganglion in the invertebrate, projected

forwards to correspond to the exterior or condition of existence,

is composed of three constituents, marked out by the passage

of the aorta :—the anterior one at the base of those prehensile

and partly locomotive organs the feet or arms; in the middle

the part supplying the external orifices of respiration (that is,

Cerebral Tract of Professor Owen. 285

the funnel and nuchal valves), which are in some species also

connected with locomotion, from their effect when inaction, also

the organ of hearing ; and most posterior another portion,

from which are derived visceral, branchial, and those large

compound nerves given to the mantle. We may very fairly

point out olfactory, optic, and auditory nerves, in their proper

situation, oculo-motor, the fifth or tentacular (the pes anse-

rinus of Cuvier), the seventh or siphonic, the vagus or great

visceral nerve, and the pair of nerves which go backwards to

the mantle and its muscles, and have been considered analo-

gous to the spinal cord. The view advocated only trenches

upon that of our Che in this, that the supposed guondam

entry and exit of the cesophagus through the brain are re-

versed. Both views seem strange enough; one must be true ;

and we think this is less strange than the other. The new

mouth appears to enter, in the vertebrate, on what corresponds

to the siphonic or lower side—that is, apparently, where the

yolk (in the sepia) is absorbed in the crop (protostome, see

fig. 3) ; the mouth of the matured sepia has relation to the

pituitary rather than to the pineal, and the exit of the cesopha-

gus, vice versd, to the pineal rather than to the pituitary.

Perhaps the inferior hypoaria ganglia of fishes may be ex-

plained as remnants of the molluscan arrangement; but let

that go.

We are inclined, then, to believe that morphological fitness

or conditions of existence must be considered as well as typical

formation, the former often overriding the latter ; and whilst

we concur in the terms neural and hemal in anatomy, the

common terms dorsal and ventral, or others more anatomi-

eally correct (say upper and lower), we think must be re-

tained, though the two sets of terms are distinct.

Admitting the truth and originality of Prof. Owen’s main

proposition, it perhaps may still be held that less is required

to believe, with Cuvier, that the subcesophageal nervous gan-

glia in the Mollusca, which appear homologous with the me-

dulla oblongata of the vertebrate, and so of the ventral cords

of Articulata, which may be the homologue of the medulla

spinalis, really occupy the ventral aspect of the body, than

to adopt a view which ignores many other conditions and

morphological considerations, and leads to such strong con-

clusions.

286 Mr. S. H. Scudder on the Affinities of

XXVIII.— The Affinities of Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen,

as Evidence of the wide Diversity of Type in the earliest

known Myriopods. By SAMUEL H. SCcUDDER*.

In an article on the structure of Huphoberia of the Mazon

Creek nodules, published in this Journal a year ago f, the

wide departure of modern myriopods from their ancient allies,

in structure, general appearance, and habits, was clearly

pointed out by detailed comparisons between the relics pre-

served in the Carboniferous rocks and the corresponding parts

in modern types. A considerable number of specimens of

Archipolypoda, as the ancient forms were termed, bearing out

in every particular the points then brought forward, have since

been examined, and have been fully represented in an illus-

trated memoir just published by the Boston Society of Natural

History. Thanks to the local naturalists who have so well

explored the beds of Mazon Creek, and who have furnished

nearly all the material for the papers mentioned, I shall now

attempt to show that Palcocampa is neither the caterpillar of

a lepidopterous insect, nor a worm{, but a myriopod of another

new and strange type. Messrs. Carr and Bliss, of Morris,

Ill., have sent me three specimens of Paleocampa in fine

condition, better preserved and a little larger than the original,

which has been lost by fire. Messrs. Meek and Worthen

have also examined a second specimen; so that five in all

have now been studied. Only one of these, that procured by

Mr. Bliss, is preserved in such a way as to show the legs ;

and, until its discovery, the affinities of this animal would

necessarily have remained very obscure.

But for my previous study of the Archipolypoda of Mazon

Creek, and the revelation which these ancient types give of

the divergence of structure between extinet and modern forms

of Myriopoda, it would have been difficult to reach the full

conviction that Paleocampa was a myriopod. It is a cater-

pillar-like segmented creature, 3 or 4 centim. long, composed

of ten similar and equal segments besides a small head; each

of the segments excepting the head bears a single pair of

stout, clumsy, subfusiform, bluntly-pointed legs, as long as

the width of the body, and apparently composed of several

equal joints. Each segment also bears four cylindrical but

* Amer. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1882, pp. 161-170. Read before the Na-

tional Academy of Sciences, in April 1882.

+ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. for June 1881, p. 487.

{ Cf. Meek and Worthen, Proc. Acad. Nat. Se. Philad. 1865, p. 52;

eosd, Geol, Sury, Ill. vol. ii. p. 410, pl. xxxii. fig. 3, vol. iii. p. 565; Scudder,

Geol. Mag. vol. v. p. 218.

Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen. 287

spreading bunches of very densely packed, stiff, slender,

bluntly tipped, rod-like spines, a little longer than the legs.

The bunches are seated on mamille and arranged in dorso-

pleural and lateral rows.

The individual rods have an intricate structure: istead of

being striate, as supposed by Meek and Worthen in their last

examination, they are furnished externally with about eigh-

teen longitudinal equidistant ridges, about half as high as

their distance apart ; the edges of these ridges are broken into

slight serrations at regular intervals about equal to the dis-

tance between neighbouring ridges, the highest point of each

serration being towards the apex of the spine ; the body of

the ridge itself appears as if broken at each serration. The

intervening space between neighbouring ridges is equally

divided by two or three exactly similar but minute ridges,

serrated at more frequent intervals. This serration of both

larger and smaller ridges, with the apparent jointing or inci-

sion of the ridges to the base at the lowest point of each

serration, gives the whole spine a jointed appearance; but a

close inspection of the floor of the spine itself between the

ridges shows no sign whatever of any break in its perfectly

smooth surface. ‘The diameter of the spines is only about

one tenth of a millimetre; and yet it gives room for an

exquisitely regular division of its periphery by seventy or

more delicate ridges, every fourth one higher than the inter-

vening, and all broken at minute intervals by uniform serra-

tions. The preservation of these structures from Carbonife-

rous times is only less remarkable than the occurrence,

apparently so near the origin of the type to which it belongs,

ot ornamentation of such excessive delicacy, finish, complica-:

tion, and regularity. I cannot discover that dermal appen-

dages of such delicate and specialized organization occur any-

where today among arthropods, unless it be when developed

as scales, as in Lepidoptera and occasionally in other groups

of hexapods. Some cheetopod worms have indeed hairs of

curious asymmetrical structure, often very delicate and some-

what specialized, but never, so far as I can learn, to nearly

so high a degree as here. ‘The collection of these rods into

fascicles is also not a little curious, and is again a feature

known now in arthropods only in a few instances, such as

some tufts of hairs in lepidopterous caterpillars like Orgya, or

the pencils of hair-like scales im the males of some perfect

Lepidoptera (e.g. at the tip of the abdomen in Heliconia,

Danais, Agrotis, Leucarctia, &c.), or in the terminal fascicles

of barbed hairs in the myriopodan genus Polyxenus.

There is no group of animals into which such a jointed

288 Mr. S. H. Scudder on the Affinities of

creature as this could fall excepting worms, myriopods, or the

larvee of hexapod insects. ‘The certainty that this animal

possessed a single pair of well-developed legs of identical

character on every segment of the body behind the first seg-

ment or head is of itself sufficient evidence to exclude it both

from the worms and from the larve of hexapod insects. No

such legs or leg-like structures occur today in worms; and it

would be idle to look for them in their ancestors of Carboni-

ferous times. ‘The only approach to such an appearance in

hexapod larve is in the young of tenthredinous Hymeno-

ptera, where, however, a difference of great morphological

significance is found between the true or thoracic legs and the

prolegs or those attached to the abdomen—a difference based

on one of the most essential underlying features of their struc-

ture as hexapods. No such difference occurs in Paleocampa ;

and it is therefore impossible to conceive of it as the larva of

a hexapod insect of any sort.

In myriopods only do we find a repetition of legs of exactly

similar structure on every or nearly every segment of the

body *; by this test Paleocampais a myriopod ; and now that

we have found ancient types of this group, like the Archi-

polypoda, bearing huge and bristling spines arranged in series

along the sides of the body, we need not be at all disconcerted

at discovering this new type with longitudinal series of fasci-

cles of stiff rods, although we cannot restrain our surprise and

admiration at their exquisite intricate structure.

Accepting Paleocampa then as a myriopod, we may next

ask what relation it bore to the myriopods of the same period

and found in the same waters, and also to myriopods of to-

day. The differences between the stout, forked, and bristling

spines of the Archipolypoda and the close-set but spreading

bunches of highly organized stiff rods of Paleocampa appear

upon the barest statement. Were it not, however, for the

complicated ornamentation of the rods themselves, the dis-

tinction between the fascicles of Palewocampa and the spines

of Huphoberia would be hardly greater than that between the

latter and the long hairs of an undescribed genus of Archi-

polypoda which has recently fallen under notice; so that to

this feature alone we cannot grant so high an importance

as to another which has already been named—the presence

in Palewocampa of a single pair of legs (and consequently, to

judge by analogy, of a single ventral plate) to each seement ;

while there are two ventral plates and pairs of legs to each

* Some smaller groups formerly, and by some authors still, considered

as belonging to the myriopods must be excepted from this statement ;

their relation to Paleocampa will be discussed further on.

Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen. 289

segment in Archipolypoda. ‘This is a difference of profound

significance, which has separated the prevailing types of

myriopods down to the present day, lying as it does at the

base of the distinctions between the living chilopods and

diplopods. The discovery of this type is of the greater

importance because we have hitherto known nothing of any

chilopodiform myriopods previous to Tertiary times, unless

Miunster’s dubious Geophilus proavus from the Jura possibly

be an exception.

In studying the Archipolypoda we necessarily confine our

comparisons with modern types to the Diplopoda, because of

their common possession of the fundamental feature just

named: in the same way the comparisons between Palco-

campa and recent forms must be reduced to the common

features or the radical distinctions which appear in studying

the Chilopoda. Now, although the structure of Paleocampa

may be far less perfectly known than that of the equally

ancient Huphoberta and its allies, enough can be seen to

point conclusively to wide and important differences between

it and modern Chilopoda.

In Chilopoda, of which the modern Scolopendra or centi-

pede is the type, the body is always depressed, formed of

many segments, rarely as few as sixteen behind the head,

each of which is compound, being formed of two subsegments,

one of them atrophied and carrying no appendages; both

dorsal and ventral plates are coriaceous, of nearly equal width,

and possess no armature whatever excepting the simplest

hairs, which are occasionally scattered over the surface.

The larger subsegment bears a single pair of legs, which are

composed of five slender, cylindrical, subequal joints beyond

the coxa, and armed with a single apical claw; they are

attached to the interscutal. membrane uniting the distinct

dorsal and ventral plates of each segment, and are therefore

separated by the entire width of the broad ventral plates.

The hindmost legs are transformed to anal stylets, while the

first two pair are more profoundly transformed to subsidiary

mouth-parts, the first becoming palpi and the second stout

nippers. ‘The head, really composed of eight primitive seg-

ments, is apparently made up of two, each of which is gene-

rally of about the same size as the body-segments and as

distinctly separated ; the stout biting-jaws, composed of the

second pair of legs, spring from this second segment of the

head, and the palpi or first pair of legs from the hinder part

of the first cephalic segment; the anterior part of the same

bears the many-jointed simple antennee.

Passing now to the comparative study of Paleocampa, we

290 Mr. 8. H. Scudder on. the Affinities of

find that its body was, in all probability, cylindrical, composed

of a limited number of segments behind the head, and the

head itself, considerably smaller than the body-segments, is

composed of only a single apparent segment. The legs of the

segment immediately succeeding it are in every respect like

those of the rest of the body, and have nothing whatever to

do as auxiliary to the mouth. In this point alone we have a

distinction as wide and incisive as any which separate the

modern Diplopoda and Chilopoda. In the body-segments we

discover no trace of any thing more than a simple ring without

subdivision ; but as the specimens indicate a coriaceous struc-

ture like that of modern Chilopoda, and no trace of the

division between the dorsal and ventral plates can be seen in

any of them, the separation of the segments into two sub-

segments, as in Chilopoda, one of them greatly atrophied,

could hardly be apparent did it exist. But on the other hand,

as we regard the second subsegment of Chilopoda as atrophied,

we should expect to find it fully or partially developed in these

creatures, which of all known ancient types are certainly the

most closely related to them. Yet we find here no sign of

any thing more than the simplest possible, uniform, leg-bear-

ing segments, and of a very limited number. In one feature,

however, they are not so simple as in Chilopoda; for, as

stated, each is provided on each side with two pairs of ma-

mille, supporting very large bunches of spreading rods, and

the rods themselves sculptured in a very remarkable way.

This distinction between the two types, though more striking

and noticeable than any other, is in itself by no means so

important as the others, but may be added to the catalogue ;

and it must have some weight, from the total absence of ap-

pendages of any sort (beyond scattered hairs) from the dorsal

plates of Chilopoda. ‘The position of these rows of fascicles

and of the legs indicates that the ventral plates are only a

little narrower than the dorsal, and probably of about the

same extent as in the Archipolypoda; in this respect they do

not differ to any important degree from modern Chilopoda.

The legs were different in form; but their poor preservation

in the only specimen in which they have been seen prevents

any thing more than the mere statement of the following

difference: while the legs of Chilopoda are invariably horny,

slender, adapted to wide extension and rapid movement,

those of Paleocampa are fleshy, or at best subcoriaceous,

very stout and conical, certainly incapable of rapid move-

ment, and serving rather as props.

These differences, which underlie every part of the body

that is preserved in Palewocampa, show that while the general

Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen. 291

accordance of grand features compels us to look upon Palco-

campa as the precursor of the Chilopoda, we must separate it

from them in the same way as we separate the Archipoly-

poda from the Diplopoda. For such a group the name of

Protosyngnatha is proposed, indicating its ancestral rela-

tions to the chilopods, or Syngnatha, as they were called by

Latreille.

There are, however, two aberrant groups of living animals

more or less closely related to myriopods, and placed with

them by some authors, with which also we shall compare

Paleocampa. The first of these is Peripatus, our knowledge

of which has been so much increased of late years, and espe-

cially by the researches of Moseley.

In external appearance Peripatus resembles an annelid,

but is furnished with a pair of long jointed antenne, and with

numerous fleshy tapering legs, each armed at tip by a pair of

claws; the legs, set wide apart, are obscurely jointed, the

joints being perceptible only at the extreme tip and on the

apical half of the mner side, above which are the large elon-

gated openings into the nephridia. ‘The entire body is of a

leathery texture with no external sign of segments, or of the

separation of the head from the rest of the body, except the

appendages—namely the legs, the nephridia opening on the

legs, and the ordinary appendages of the head. The same is

true when the internal structure of the body is examined; for

neither in the disposition of the muscles nor of the tracheal

apparatus does it appear that one could judge whether a pair

of legs represented one or more segments of the body; even

in the nervous system it is only indicated by a small ganglio-

nic swelling next each pair of legs. The trachez are like

extended cutaneous glands, independent of one another, and

scattered over the body ; and the longitudinal muscles show no

regular segmental breaks. ‘This weakness of segmental divi-

sions is nowhere paralleled among hexapods, arachnids, or

myriopods, and is an indication of very low organization

among arthropods generally. ‘The number of legs indicates

from fifteen to thirty-five segments in the body, according to

the species. ‘The first pair, as they are developed in the

adult, are functionless as legs, and are situated (in the speci-

mens I have examined—a South-American species, probably

P. Edwardsit) midway between the antenne and second pair

of legs, and not only outside of, but at some distance from the

mouth-parts, so that the latter are not furnished with auxiliary

appendages borrowed from a segment behind the first, as in

chilopods ; this is further proven by the development of these

parts in the two groups. The body is profusely covered

above with corrugated papille, without regular distribution.

292 Mr. 8. H. Scudder on the Affinities of

From this it will appear that Palceocampa differs in many

essential features from Pertpatus, and in most at least of these

shows a higher organization. ‘The segments are well sepa-

rated from one another ; and the head is distinctly marked. The

number of segments is much less; and each bears clusters of

appendages of a highly specialized character. Although no

spiracles are present in the remains we have of Palewocampa,

it is clear that respiration must have been effected through

linearly disposed openings, since the muscular or mechanical

requirements for the movement of a completely segmented

body (especially if, as in Paleocampa, the segments bear a

heavy armature) forbid the miscellaneous distribution of tra-

chee, and demand a well-developed system with the same

linear arrangement which we find in the armature. The best

that can be said of the respiratory apparatus in Peripatus is

that the tracheal bundles show a tendency toward “ a con-

centration along two sides of the body, ventral and lateral.”

The possession, however, in each type, of a single pair of legs

to every segment behind the head indicates an affinity which

cannot be overlooked, and which is the more interesting since

one of the types is very ancient and the other is universally

looked upon as the existing survivor of an ancient type. The

form of the body and of the fleshy legs is also similar; but

there are minor points, and, however close the agreement be-

tween these forms, we cannot look upon Paleocampa, with its

undoubtedly well-developed tracheal development, as in any

sense the genetic predecessor of Peripatus ; for the generally

distributed tracheal apertures of the latter could not have de-

veloped from a serial disposition without a degradation of

type, which, as Moseley points out, many other features com-

bine with this to disprove. It may also be added that while

the legs of Paleocampa are poorly preserved in the only

specimen which gives a side view, the presence of nephridial

openings, of such an extent and in such a place as in Per?-

patus, could hardly fail of detection, and they are entirely

absent. The presence of these in Pertpatus is one of the

marks of its inferior organization, or rather of its alliance to

an inferior type, the annelids.

The other aberrant group which we must specially notice is

Scolopendrella, placed at first among Chilopoda, but recently

shown by Ryder and Packard to differ from them in very

important features, in some at least of which it agrees with

Paleocampa. 'The researches of these naturalists, as well as

the earlier observations of Menge, clearly prove that it must

be separated from the myriopods altogether, and that it is

certainly provided with many points of affinity to the Thy-

Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen. 293

sanura. Ryder suggests for it an independent place between

the Myriopoda and Thysanura, under the name Symphyla.

Packard, with better reason, would place it within the Thy-

sanura, under which head he would also include the Col-

lembola and Thysanura proper, or Cinura, as he terms them.

Scolopendrella, as these authors point out, differs from the

Chilopoda in that the appendages of the segment behind that

furnishing the mouth-parts proper do not serve as auxiliary

organs for manducation, but are developed, like those of the

succeeding segments, as legs, while the mouth-parts resemble

those of Thysanura, and differ from those of Chilopoda:

indeed the whole head is decidedly thysanuriform, the legs

are provided with a pair of claws, and the terminal segment

bears a pair of caudal stylets with a special function. Besides

these points, the possession of a collophore is distinctively

thysanuran ; and the position of the stigmata, between the legs,

is different from the position they uniformly maintain in

Chilopoda, while it only adds to the great irregularity of place

seen in Thysanura. On the other hand, the identity of

form in the thoracic and abdominal segments, the full de-

velopment, upon the abdominal segments, of jointed legs like

those of the thoracic segments, and the occasional alternation

of leg-bearing and apodal segments in the abdomen, are stri-

king marks of its real affinity to the chilopods. Abdominal

appendages, homologous with legs, but unjointed, do, how-

ever, occur in Thysanura to a greater degree than in other

hexapods, so that we can hardly refuse to admit these poly-

podous creatures as lowest members of the subclass of insects

proper, although they are the only non-hexapodal type.

Now the separation of the head and its appendages from

those of the next succeeding segment distinguishes Palao-

campa from the Chilopods in the same way as it does Scolo-

pendrella ; so, too, the segments behind the head in Pulco-

campa and Scolopendrella, alone of all arthropods in which the

head is thus clearly separated, agree in showing no distinction

whatever between what may be looked upon as thoracic and

what as abdominal, whether in the form of the segment itself

or in the appendages of the segments. These are certainly

fundamental points ; but when we have mentioned them we

have reached the end of all possible affinities or points of re-

semblance, unless we may consider the minute structure of the

rods in the fascicles of Paleocampa paralleled by the well-

known delicacy of organization of the scales in other Thysa-

nura, though they do not exist in Scolopendrella. The limited

number of abdominal segments might be locked upon as a

further point, were it not that the number is even less than

294 Mr. S. H. Scudder on the Affinities of

in Scolopendrella or in the Cinura, and that the Pauropida

among diplopod myriopods have in some instances even a still

smaller number. On the other hand, the character of the

legs, the apparent absence of a double claw at their tip, the

peculiar armature of the fascicled rods, which form so striking

a feature in Paleocampa, the want of any caudal stylets, and

the complete uniformity of the segments of the body unpre-

vided with distinct dorsal scutes distinguish Paleocampa not

only from Scolopendrella, but from all Thysanura whatever ;

the general form of the body, too, is altogether different from

any thing occurring there, even its cylindricity being foreign

to the Thysanura, excepting in their highest types among the

Collembola. It seems therefore clear that the points of affi-

nity between Paleocampa and Scolopendrella, with the single

exception of the separation of the head and its appendages

from the body, are precisely those in which Scolopendrella

is chilopodan, and that the assemblage of features which our

fossil presents are therefore chilopodan rather than thy-

sanuran.

Regarding Paleocampa, then, as a myriopod, though of a

type very distinct from any known, whether living or fossil,

we are brought face to face with two remarkable and some-

what parallel facts :—First, that in this ancient myrtopod, as

old as any with which we are acquainted, carrying us back

indeed as far as any traces of wingless tracheate arthropods

have been found, and therefore presumably not far from the

origin of this form of life upon the earth, we find dermal ap-

pendages of an extraordinarily high organization, more compli-

cated, as we have pointed out, than any thing of the sort found

in living arthropods, excepting the more varied but not more

exquisite scales of several orders of hexapods—a form of ap-

pendage which it would seem, on any genetic theory of de-

velopment, must have required a vast time to produce, but

which we now seem to find at the very threshold of the appa-

rition of this type of arthropod life.

Second, that at this early period, in marked contrast to what

we find in other groups otf articulated animals, the divergences

of structure among myriopods was as great as i is today.

This is the more surprising because we possess only imperfect

remains of a few types; and yet from what we already know

of the Archipolypoda, on the one hand, and of the Protosyn-

gnatha on the other, they are found to differ quite as much as

the Diplopoda and Chilopoda, and in points fully as important

as those which separate so sharply these great modern groups.

Whether they are to be looked upon, one as the ancestor of

one, the other of the other, of these modern groups, is another

Paleocampa, Meek and Worthen. 295

question. It would certainly be reasonable to consider the

Archipolypoda as the common ancestors of both the Chilopoda

and Diplopoda—and possibly the Protosyngnatha as the

descendants on one line of a primitive type which, on another

line, has retained its integrity up to the present day in Per?-

patus (and on possibly a third line has reached Scolopendrella),

while on that which produced Palceocampa it has not, so far

as we know, survived the Carboniferous epoch. With the

facts of structure of ancient and modern types now before us,

we are compelled, on any genetic theory, either to presume a

great acceleration of development in earlier times or to look

for the first appearance of myriopods at a vastly remoter epoch

than we have any reason to do from the slighter hints in the

_ rocks themselves—a period so remote as to antedate that of

winged insects, which are now known from rocks older than

any which have yielded remains of myriopods. In a memoir

on Devonian insects, the concluding portion of which was re-

published in this Journal *, I showed the probability, on de-

velopmental grounds, that some of the Carboniferous insects,

“together with most of those of the Devonian, descended

from a common stock in the Lower Devonian or Silurian

period, and that the union of these with the Paleodictyo-

ptera (of the Carboniferous) was even further removed from

us in time.” The structural relations of myriopods and hexa-

pods render it probable that the former preceded the latter ;

and in complete accordance with this expectation, the struc-

tural relations of the oldest fossil myriopods indicate their

apparition at a period earlier than that to which the winged

insects are hypothetically assigned. This would compel us

to consider the earlier type as aquatic, for which we have

presumptive evidence in the structure of the Huphoberide,

and renders i+ all the more surprising that the penetrating re-

searches of the last thirty-seven years, since the first Carbo-

niferous myriopod was discovered, have not yielded the

slightest trace of fossil myriopods below the Coal-measures,

This discrepancy between fact and hypothesis should never

be lost sight of, and should stimulate to more searching inves-

tigations, particularly of those articulates of the older rocks

whose aflinities have not been satisfactorily settled.

* Am, Journ, Sci. vol. xxi. p. 117.

296 Mr. E. A. Smith on

XXIX.—Diagnoses of new Species of Pleurotomide zn the

British Museum. By Epaar A. SMITH.

[Continued from p. 218. ]

Pleurotoma (Defrancia*) rubro-apicata.

Testa ovata, alba, ad apicem rubra; anfract. 8, primi 2 minute

granulosi, sequentes duo oblique exiliter reticulati, czeteri convexi,

superne ad suturam canaliculati, costis tenuibus 12 (in anfr.

ultimo haud ad basim attingentibus) et liris spiralibus 5-6 (in

anfr. ultimo 16-19) supra costas subnodosis clathrati; apertura

parva, longit. totius ad 42; szquans; labrum incrassatum, intus

denticulis 8-9 munitum, juxta suturam subprofunde sed anguste

fissum ; columella tortuosa, basi obliqua ; canalis angustus, brevis.

Long. 53 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. Japan ?

The four apical whorls are red, the rest of the shell is white.

The upper part of each whorl is distinctly channelled.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia) capensis.

Testa abbreviato-fusiformis, pallide fusca, infra medium anfracti

ultimi fusca, interdumque hic illic fusco ac prope suturas albo

maculata; anfract. 9, primi 2-3 convexi, minute reticulati,

ceeteri superne angulati et tabulati, costis longitudinalibus graci-

libus (in anfr. ultimo ad 12) et spiralibus fere que validis (in

anfr. superioribus 3, in ultimo circiter 6 precipuis, atque alliis

cirea caudam subgranosis) fortiter cancellati, intersectionibus

acute nodulosis; apertura ad? longitudinis totius zequans, basi con-

tracta; labrum incrassatum, intus denticulatum et ad suturam

incisum, inferne cum columella rectiuscula canalem brevem leviter

recurvum formans.

Long. 133 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. Port HKlizabeth, South Africa.

This species is very closely related to the European D.

reticulata, Bronn. It differs chiefly in the whorls being less

rounded, more constricted at their base, and slopingly tabu-

lated above; and the cancellation is rather coarser. ‘The colo-

ration is similar.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) asperulata.

Testa fusiformis, lutescens ; anfract. 93, primi 23 leves, vitrei, politi,

ceeteri perconvexi, sutura canaliculata sejuncti, costis tenuibus 18

et liris spiralibus 8 supra costasleviter echinatis, concinne clathrati;

* This section is employed, in the sense as restricted by Dr. Gwyn

Jeffreys, for such species as have a cancellated sculpture, minutely reti-

culated apical whorls, and the labral sinus at and not below the suture.

Perhaps it would be advisable to employ the name Clathurella, proposed

by Carpenter, as Defrancia was previously appropriated for another

branch of the animal kingdom.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 297

anfract, ultimus superne rotundatus, basi subelongate caudatus,

liris spiralibus 18-20 (quarum inferiores 9-10 circa caudam sim-

plices sunt) ornatus; apertura parva, longit. totius 4 paulo

superans; labrum tenue, ad suturam profunde angusteque inci-

sum; columella tortuosa; canalis angustus obliquus, paululum

recurvus,

Long. 10 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. Japan (A. Adams) ; Persian Gulf (Col. Pelly).

This species partakes of the general aspect of P. reticulosa,

but is distinguishable from it by its longer spire, narrower

form, closer reticulation, and smooth apical whorls.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) reticulosa.

Testa fusiformis, luteo-alba; anfract. 10, primi 4 convexi, oblique

tenuiter crebreque costati, et obsolete transversim striati, ceteri

superne juxta suturam anguste leviterque canaliculati, infra cana-

lem perconvexi, et concinne reticulati, reticulo ex costis tenuibus

circiter 18 (in anfr. ultimo ante caudam obsoletis) et liris spirali-

bus (in anfr. penultimo 6, supernis duabus quam ceterz minori-

bus) supra costas subechinatis constructo ; anfr. ultimus superne

rotundatus, inferne in caudam subelongatam productus, liris

spiralibus ad 18 (inferioribus 10-12 simplicibus) cinctus ; aper-

tura cum canali longit. totius ? adequans; labrum juxta sutu-

ram anguste profundeque incisum ; columella tortuosa, haud cal-

losa; canalis angustus, subelongatus.

Long, 113 mill., diam. 4.

Hab. Japan (A. Adams) ; Persian Gulf (Col. Pelly).

At the base of the last whorl, around the cauda, a faint

brown band is traceable. The smooth furrow at the top of

the whorls, their reticulated surface, and the rather produced

canal are characters at once indicating this species.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) trifilosa.

Testa ovato-turrita, nitens, albida, lineis tribus fusco-olivaceis circa

medium anfractuum, et quatuor circa basim anfr. ultimi, ornata ;

anfractus 7, primus castaneus, sequentes duo leves convexi, ceteri

convexiusculi, costis obliquis tenuibus circiter 13 (in anfr. ultimo

paululum infra medium evanidis) instructi, liris spiralibus ad 7

supra costas subnodosis cincti; anfr, ultimus liris 19-20 ornatus ;

apertura longitudinis totius ad ¢ equans; labrum leviter incras-

satum et superne sinuatum, intus denticulatum ? (vix adultum) ;

canalis brevis, obliquus, aliquanto recurvus.

Long. 43 mill., diam. 12.

Hab. ?

This very pretty shell is remarkable for its numerous ribs,

which are about equal in width to the interstices between

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 20

298 Mr. E, A. Smith on

them ; and the spiral lirations are arranged close together and

are slightly granulous on crossing the ribs. Three of them

around the middle of the whorls and four encircling the lower

part of the body-whorl, and separated from the above by three

white lire, are of an olive-brown colour. Probably, in the adult

shell, the labrum may be furnished with a few denticles

within.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia ?) piperata.

Testa acuminato-ovata, sordide albida, punctis rufo-nigris ornata ;

anfractus 9, primi tres convexi, primus luteus, ceeteri convexius-

culi, costis circiter 15 et liris spiralibus 4 supra costas granosis

concinne cancellati ; anfract. ultimus liris ad 14 succinctus ; aper-

tura parva, longitudinis totius 2 adequans ; labrum incrassatum,

intus denticulis 3-4 ornatum, superne leviter sinuatum; colu-

mella callo tenui induta; canalis brevis, obliquus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 5 mill., diam. 12. —

Hab. Straits of Korea (A. Adams).

The reddish-brown dots are on the granules and are dis-

posed somewhat regularly. They are frequently three in

number on each alternate rib, near the suture; but around the

middle of the body-whorl they do not occur. The West-

Indian species monilifera, Sowerby, is the nearest. ally of this

species; it is, however, a little more slender, consists of two

more whorls, of which the apical ones form a more acuminate

apex, and the cancellation is finer.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) alternans.

Testa ovata, albida vel pallide cornea, costis alterne fuscis et albidis

ornata, anfract. 7?, apice abrupto reliqui 5 leviter convexi, costis

longitudinalibus 12 (in anfr. ultimo ad basim continuis) et liris

spiralibus supra costas leviter nodosis (in anfr. penult. 4, in

ultimus 10) valde cancellati; anfr. ultimus cirea medium lira

quarta tota albida cinctus, et infra illam coste omnes fuses sunt ;

apertura aliquanto angusta, longitudinis totius ad 2 equans;

labrum incrassatum, intus circiter 6-dentatum, superne leviter

sinuatum ; canalis angustus, brevis, basi truncatus.

Long. 6 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. ——?

The colouring of this species is very remarkable. In the

upper whorls the ribs are alternately brown and white, and

the lowest liration, which is in conjunction with the suture

and encircles the middle of the body-whorl, is wholly white.

The fifth and sixth lirations on the last, reckoning from the

suture, are rather far apart, and the longitudinal ribs between

them are uniformly brown.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 299

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) albicaudata.

Testa ovata, superne acuminata, fusca, ad apicem et basi anfracti

ultimi alba; anfractus 7, superne 2-3 albi, minutissime reticu-

lati, ceeteri convexiusculi, sutura subprofunda discreti, costis cir-

eiter 12, et liris spiralibus 3-4, supra costas subnodulosis fenes-

trati; anfract. ultimus liris spiralibus 12, quarum inferiores 6

albe granoszeque sunt, ornatus; apertura longit. totius quam £

paulo minor; labrum extra valde incrassatum, intus denticulis

4—5 munitum, prope suturam subprofunde sinuatum; canalis

brevis.

Long. 4 mill., diam. 13.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Col. Pelly).

The contrast of colour, the chief portion of the shell being a

rich brown, with the apex and lower part of the body-whorl

white, is very remarkable. This peculiarity, together with

the strongly cancellated surface, at once distinguish this

pretty species.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia ?) moretonica.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, brunnea; anfr. 9, primi 2 leves, politi, ter-

tius minute reticulatus, ceteri superne decliviter tabulati, inferne

planiusculi, costis tenuibus 22—24 (in anfr. ultimo ad basim haud

continuis) et liris spiralibus precipuis 3 et aliis minoribus inter

illas (in anfr. ultimo circiter 25) tenuiter reticulati; apertura

angusta, longit. totius 4 equans; labrum extra incrassatum,

margine crenulatum, superne modice sinuatum ; canalis brevis,

angustus.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 33.

Hab. Moreton Bay, Queensland (Strange).

The uniform brown colour and the fine reticulation are the

chief characteristics. ‘The spiral lirations are slightly nodu-

lous on crossing the ribs.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) commoda.

Testa elongato-ovata, alba; anfract. 8, primus levis, secundus minute

oblique reticulatus, ceeteri convexiusculi, costis tenuibus ad 14

(in anfr. ultimo basim vix attingentibus) et liris spiralibus gracili-

bus (in anfr. penult. 6—7, in ultimo circiter 16) concinne cancel-

lati; apertura longit. totius 3 paulo minor ; columella callo tenui

induta; labrum extra incrassatum, intus liris tenuibus 9-10

ornatum, versus suturam rotunde sinuatum; canalis angustatus,

brevis.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. California.

The spiral lirations are rather finer than the longitudinal

ribs, and are slightly thickened on crossing them. In some

20*

300 Mr. E. A. Smith on

specimens there is a slight tooth-like projection near the base

of the columella.

In general form this species is rather like P. producta,

Pease, from the Sandwich Islands ; but the sculpture is diffe-

rent. In the former the cancellation is much more open, and

the liree are scarcely nodulous at the points of intersection

with the longitudinal ribs, whereas in the latter the ribs are

very close together.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia ?) subgranosa.

Testa ovata, alba, infra suturas zona flavo-fusca, et infra medium

anfr. ultimi altera, ornata; anfractus 63, primi 23 convexi, ob-

lique tenuiter costati, cteri convexuisculi, sutura canaliculata

sejuncti, costis subcrassis 12 (in anfr. ultimo basi continuis) et

liris spiralibus (in anfr. tertio quartoque 3, in penultimo 4, in

ultimo 12) supra costas subgranosis cancellati ; apertura angusta,

longit. totius ;5- adequans; columella medio incrassata ; labrum

incrassatum, intus denticulis 5 armatum; sinus subamentiformis,

paululum infra suturam situs; canalis angustus, brevis, basi

truncatus.

Long. 53 mill., diam. 2}.

Hab. ? A variety from Singapore. Coll. Cuming.

The brownish band below the suture includes the two upper

lirations; that around the body-whorl colours the sixth and

seventh (reckoning from the suture). The single specimen

from Singapore is undoubtedly this species, but has a slightly

distorted look and is of larger dimensions, being 7 millim.

long and 3 broad.

Pleurotoma (Defrancia?) associata.

Testa fusiformi-ovata, turrita, rubro-fusca, circa medium anfr. ulti-

mi zona angusta flava cincta; anfract. 63, primus 13 levis, politus,

ceeteri convexiusculi, supra oblique tabulati, costis 12 (in anfr.

ultimo basim vix attingentibus) et liris spiralibus 4 supra costas

nodulosis instructi; anfr. ultimus liris circiter 15, inferioribus 6,

vix nodulosis, succinctus; apertura longit. totius ad 3 equans ;

labrum incrassatum, intus denticulis 5-6 munitum; columella

juxta suturam callosa ; canalis angustus, brevis, truncatus.

Long. 7 mill., diam. 23.

Hab. ?

P. zonulata, Angas, appears to be the nearest ally of this

species.

Pleurotoma (Daphnella) Souverbiet.

Testa elongato-ovata, parum nitida, alba, lineis spiralibus paucis

interruptis lacteis ornata; anfract. 9?, apicalibus 3 fractis su-

premi reliqui 3-4 longitudinaliter oblique costati, spiraliterque

new Species of Pleurotomide. 301

striati, ceeteri leves, convexiusculi, tenuiter spiraliter incremen-

tique lineis striati; anfr. ultimus magnus, cauda oblique sulcata

terminatus; apertura latiuscula, longit. totius ;% adaquans ;

labrum leviter incrassatum, ad marginem dentatum, juxta sutu-

ram sinuatum ; canalis brevis, vix recurvus, paululum obliquus.

Long. 19 mill., diam. 7.

Hab. Swan River, West Australia (G. B. Sowerby).

Although this species has considerable likeness to P. ris-

soides, Reeve, it is very different in several respects. The

proportion of the last whorl to the entire shell is much larger

in the present species, occupying nearly two thirds of the

entire length, whereas in P. rissoides it only extends to a

little more than halt of it. The spiral striation, the less con-

vex whorls, and the absence of coloration at the apex are the

characters by which this species may be known.

Pleurotoma (Daphnella) tenuiclathrata.

Testa ovata, tenuis, semitranslucida, albida, dilutissime luteo tincta,

versus basim anfr. superiorum et circa medium anfr. ultimi zona

irregulari lactea opaca cincta; anfract. 9?, apicalibus 3 abrup-

tis superiores reliqui 3-4 costis longitudinalibus ad 8 et liris

fortibus transversis 2-3 cancellati, ceteri convexi, liris longitudi-

nalibus tenuissimis spiralibusque paululum crassioribus et pul-

cherrime granulatis (paucis hic illic quam ceterz majoribus)

exiliter cancellati; apertura longit. totius 3 adequans; labrum

tenue, ad suturam aliquanto profunde sinuatum ; columella sinu-

osa; canalis brevis.

Long. 14 mill., diam. 5.

Hab. ?

The spiral lirations are very numerous and beautifully

minutely beaded.

-Pleurotoma (Daphnella) supercostata.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, tenuiuscula, luteo-albida, haud nitens; an-

fract. 63, convexi, quorum ultimi 4 prope suturam leviter concayo-

depressi, primus 13 levis, sequentes 3 plicis longitudinalibus

(circiter 10) et striis numerosis transversis cincti, ceteri lineis

spiralibus confertissimis et longitudinalibus innumeris minute

reticulati ; anfr. ultimus magnus, ventricosus, basim versus con-

tractus, cum columella caudam brevem effingens ; apertura pau-

lulum spira longior ; columella fere recta; canalis brevis, paulu-

lum recuryus; labrum ad suturam distincte sinuatum, extra

incrassatum.

Long. 13 mill., diam. 54. Apertura long. 7, diam. 23.

Hab. Japan (A. Adams).

The convex whorls slightly excavated near the suture, the

upper ones only being longitudinally ribbed, and the minute

302 Mr. E. A. Smith on

striation, forming a very fine reticulation over the entire sur-

face, are the chief characteristics of this very distinct species.

It was named JD. striolata in manuscript by A. Adams.

Pleurotoma (Daphnella) Macandrewit.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, sordide albida, zonis duabus pallide luteis ad

suturas, et in anfr. ultimo tertia infra medium ornata ; anfr. 11,

convexi, superne leviter concave planulati, costis tenuibus obliquis

(in anfr. antepenult. 10, in penult. 12, in ultimo circiter 17 basi

attenuatis) instructi, liris spiralibus numerosis subgranosis

cincti ; anfract. ultimus circa caudam lutescentem liris subyalidis

circiter 8 ornatus; apertura longitudinis totius ¢ adquans;

columella basi tortuosa; canalis angustus, pro Daphnella sub-

elongatus.

Long. 18 mill., diam. 6.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Pelly).

The sinus is probably like that of other Daphnelle ; but

as the labrum is broken away, I cannot describe it. ‘The

granulous character of the spiral lirations is produced by their

being crossed by fine longitudinal striae. I feel a sorrowful

pleasure in associating with this species the name of the late and

deeply-lamented Robert McAndrew, one of the most liberal

of the many donors of shells to the national collection.

Pleurotoma (Daphnella) tenella.

Testa ovata, tenuis, alba, ad apicem pallide violacea, superne ad

suturam pallide brunneo fasciata, in anfr. ultimo fasciis tribus

(suprema ad suturam, mediana latissima, infima angusta circa

caudam) ornata; anfract. 8?, apice abrupto reliqui 4 superne

decliviter planulati, medio leviter angulati, infra angulum conyexi-

usculi, costis tenuibus flexuosis obliquis (in anfr. ultimo ad 18

paululum ante basim evanidis) instructi, undique tenuiter spiraliter

lirati; apertura elongato-ovata, longit. totius 3 adeequans ; colu-

mella callo tenui superne incrassato labroque juncto induta, inferne

paululum infra medium tubereulo parvo munita; labrum extra

incrassatum, intus dentatum; sinus semicircularis; canalis an-

gustus brevis.

Long. 11 mill., diam. 4.

Hab. ?

The two lower bands are only separated by a very narrow

white one. The spiral lirations are fine, but rather distant,

being about eight in number in the penultimate whorl and

about forty-five in the last. Possibly the tubercle on the

columella is not constant.

Pleurotoma (Daphnella) Gealet.

Testa ovato-turrita, alba, costis fuseo-luteis (hic illic unica alba)

new Species of Pleurotomide. 303

ornata, circa anfr. ultimi medium linea alba cincta, pone labrum

fusco maculata; anfract. 10? apice fracto primus reliquus

minute spiraliter striatus, ceeteri decliviter tabulati, inferne con-

vexiusculi, costis subrectis 11 (in anfr. ultimo basi continuis) et

liris spiralibus 8 (supremis 4 tenuibus confertis, supra tabulas

sitis) supra costas leviter incrassatis cancellati; anfr. ultimus

liris ad 17, infimis 5 circa caudam valde granosis, cinctus; aper-

tura longit. totius 2 paulo excedens; columella superne leviter

callosa, planulata; labrum extra costa ultima incrassatum, intus

10-lirato-dentatum, prope suturam sinu parvo emarginatum ;

canalis angustatus, truncatus, brevis.

Long. 14 mill., diam. 54.

Hab. ——?

The granules on the cauda are large and are alternately

white and pale brown.

Plewrotoma (Daphnella) Butleri.

Testa oblonga, leviter turrita, alba; anfractus 8? (apice abrupto),

reliqui 5 fere plani, costis 13-14 subrectis, tenuibus (in anfr, ul-

timo basi productis) instructi, et liris spiralibus circiter 8 filifor-

mibus inter et supra costas continuis (in anfr. ult. ad 24, quarum

inferiores 5—6, supra costas nodulose sunt) cincti; apertura an-

gustissima, quam longitudinis totius + paulo minor; labrum

paulo pone marginem costa ultima incrassatum, superne sinu sub-

amentiformi ornatum, intus leve; columella rectiuscula, leviter

ceallosa, levis; canalis angustus, subbrevis.

Long. 93 mill., diam. 3.

Hab. Island of Capul, Philippines. Coll. Cuming.

This very pretty shell is remarkable for the numerous

slender ribs, which incline a little to the left at the upper

suture, and the delicate thread-like lirations, of which the two

or three uppermost are situated nearer together than the rest,

and about half a dozen which encircle the base of the body-

whorl become developed on crossing the fine ribs into little

nodules. The thin callus on the columella is united above to

the labrum, and with it forms a loop-like sinus.

Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma) soror.

Testa breviter fusiformis, subturrita, albida, infra medium anfr.

ultimi rufo-fusca ; anfract. 10, primus convexus, vitreus, secundus

levis medio carinatus, cxeteri superne concaviusculi, inferne leviter

convexi, costis 12 (in anfr. ultimo vix ad basim attingentibus)

instructi, liris spiralibus 3 (in anfr. ultimo 15) cincti; apertura

longit. totius 4 adequans; labrum extra incrassatum, margine *

dentatum, intus denticulis 6 munitum; sinus mediocris, suba-

304 Mr. E. A. Smith on

mentiformis ; columella transversim lirata; canalis profundus,

angustus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 13 mill., diam. 44.

Hab. Persian Gulf (Col. Pelly).

This shell has considerable affinity to P. spurca, Hinds,

but differs in the upper part of the whorls lacking spiral stria-

tions, the canal being shorter, and the sinus not so produced

outwardly to the right.

Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma) biservata.

Testa breviter fusiformis, turrita, albida; anfr. 8, primi 2 leves,

ceeteri superne decliviter planulati, medio angulati, inferne plani,

longitudinaliter costati (in anfr. ultimo costis 14 medio obsoletis),

liris spiralibus 5 cincti, superioribus duabus tenuibus supra angu-

lum sitis, sequentibus duabus magnis supra costas nodulosis,

infima juxta suturam tenui; anfr. ultimus infra liras nodulosas

liris aliis ad 10 ornatus; apertura parva, longit. totius ad ;4

eequans ; columella callo tenui ad suturam incrassato induta, medio

liris 3-4 (superne maxima) ornata; labrum intus extraque in-

crassatum, intus bidentatum ; sinus magnus ; canalis brevis, re-

curvus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 2}.

Hab. ?

The lip of this shell is very peculiar, perhaps abnormal :

it is thickened on the outside by the last longitudinal rib ; and

within there is a second rib, leaving a groove between it and

the outer one; in fact the labrum may be said to have two

margins. ‘The two nodulous lirations are considerably larger

than the others.

Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma) obtusicostata.

Testa anguste ovata, crassa, lutescens, infra medium anfr. ultimi

castanea; anfract. 9, convexiusculi, superne prope suturam levis-

sime constricti, costis 12 crassis, rotundatis, paululum obliquis

instructi, liris confertis tenuibus supra ac infra costas continuis

ubique ornati, paucis circa caudam quam ceetere paulo majoribus ;

apertura parva, longit. totius 3 equans ; labrum extra costa in-

crassatum, basi castaneo maculatum, intus liris tenuibus curtis

circiter 10 (infima crassa) armatum, prope suturam sinu suba-

mentiformi emarginatum ; columella castanea, transversim obso-

lete tenuiter lirata ; canalis angustus, brevissimus, leviter recurvus.

Long. 8 mill., diam. 22.

Hab. ——?, Japan probably. Variety from the Persian

Gulf (Pelly).

In the specimen from the Persian Gulf the labrum has a

second chestnut spot above, and the spiral lines are a little

coarser than in the type.

new Species of Pleurotomide. 305

_ Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma ?) exquisita.

Pleurotoma vittata, Reeve (non Hinds), Conch. Icon. sp. 53, pl. vii. fig. 53.

Hab. Island of Luzon, Philippine Islands.

Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma ?) rubrocincta.

Testa breviter fusiformis, turrita, rubescenti-alba, ad suturas rubro

tincta et circa medium anfract. ultimi zona angusta rubra cincta ;

anfract. 7, primus levis, secundus tenuiter crebre costatus, ceeteri

superne decliviter tabulati, deinde angulati, infra angulum plani,

ad suturam constricti, costis subconfertis (in anfr. ultimo 12-13

fere ad basim continuis) instructi, liris spiralibus ad 6 supra cos-

tas leviter incrassatis (in anfr. ultimo circiter 18, quarum due

supra angulum ceteris minores sunt) cancellati; apertura an-

gusta, longit. totius 4 paulo superans; columella obsolete den-

tata; labrum extra incrassatum, intus ad 8-dentatum; sinus vix

apparens; canalis perangustus, brevis.

Long. 62 mill., diam. 24.

Hab. Ovalau, Fiji Islands, 12 fms.

The nearest ally to this species is P. fasciata, Gray.

Pleurotoma (Glyphostoma ?) bathyraphe.

Testa ovato-fusiformis, roseo-alba; anfract. 7, primus levis, secun-

dus tenuiter arcuate costatus, ceteri leviter convexi, costis longi-

tudinalibus 14 (in anfr. ultimo basi continuis) et liris validis 3

(in anfr. ultimo 15) supra costas nodosis cancellati, sutura pro-

funda canaliculata sejuncti; apertura angusta, longit. totius 4

paulo superans; labrum extra incrassatum, intus dentibus 7

(superioribus maximis) munitum, superne vix sinuatum; colu-

tmella callosa, liris transversis circiter 6 ornata; canalis angustus,

brevis.

Long. 6 mill., diam. 24.

a San Nicolas, Zebu, Philippines, 10 fathoms (Cu-

ming).

The cancellation of this species is very pretty, since the

spiral lirations are thickened on crossing the ribs, and thus

form transversely elongated tubercles. The suture is well

marked and deep.

Pleurotoma ( ?) sexcostata.

Testa angusta, fusiformis, fusca ; anfractus 9, primi duo leeves, con-

vexi, sequens 1-14 crebre tenuiter costatus, ceteri fere plani,

costis 6 leviter obliquis, prominentibus (supra spiram continuis,

et in anfr. ultimo vix ad basim continuis) instructi, liris spirali-

bus 3 supra costas valde prominentibus, in interstitiis fere obso-

letis, cincti; anfr. ultimus liris 13 ornatus, quarum tres infra

306 M. T. C. Winkler on

medium ceteris minores et sex circa caudam interstitiis haud

interrupte ; apertura parva, longitudinis totius 2 adeequans ;

columella callo tenui sed satis distincto superneque labro juncto

induta; labrum ad marginem tenue, extra costa ultima incras-

satum, paululum infra suturam sinu subsemicirculari ornatum,

intus liris parvis 6-7 armatum; canalis angustus, aliquanto elon-

gatus.

Long. 6 mill., diam. fere 2.

Hab. Singapore, 7 fms. Coll. Cuming.

This uniformly rich-brown species is remarkable for the six

ribs which are continuous up the spire, and the three lirations

which traverse each whorl. They are very prominent on the

ribs, standing out like little transverse nodules, and are almost

obsolete in the interspaces.

Pleurotoma (Taranis ?) turritispira.

Testa fusiformi-ovata, turrita, tenuis, sordide albida vel pallide stra-

minea ; anfractus 6. primi 2 pallide rubescentes, minute spiraliter

granoso-lirati, convexi, czteri superne decliviter tabulati et angu-

lati, infra angulum fere plani, liris spiralibus precipuis 4 (supre-

ma ad angulum, ceteris infra eam sitis) et liris tenuioribus paucis

supra angulum cincti, ubique incrementi lineis elevatis inter liras

ornati; anfr. ultimus magnus, inter et infra liras 4 precipuas

liris aliis numerosis minoribus succinctus; apertura longitudinis

totius ad 4 equans; labrum tenue, haud sinuatum; columella

leviter contorta, callo tenuissimo amicta; canalis brevis, suban-

gustus, leviter recurvus, ad sinistram flexus.

Long. 6 mill., diam. 2.

Hab. Japan.

Under a simple lens the two apical whorls appear almost

smooth; but by the aid of a more powerful microscope they

are seen to be covered with numerous close spiral series of

minute granules.

XXX.— Carcinological Investigation on the Genera Pemphix,

Glyphea, and Areosternus. By T. C. WINKLER.

{Concluded from p. 149.}

VI. The Genus Pemphix compared with the Genus Glyphea.

In the preceding pages we have glanced at the organization

of Pemphix Sueurt, Meyer, we have given a short historical

sketch of the genus Glyphea, followed by a description of the

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Arzosternus. 307

representatives of that genus which exist in the Musée Tey-

ler, we have studied the organization of Arw@osternus Wie-

necket, De Man, according to the description published by the

learned carcinologist of Leyden; and now let us examine

into the differences which separate and the resemblances

which unite the genus Pemphix and the G'lyphee, in order to

learn whether it is permissible to regard the genus Pemphix

as the direct ancestor, the original of the genus Glyphea.

Let us first see what are the differences.

The cephalothorax in Pemphix is distinguished from that

of the Glyphee by the principal grooves which divide it into

three distinct parts, and by the form of the regions which are

_surrounded by these furrows. ‘The cephalothorax of the

Glyphee is divided into. two principal parts by a single

groove, the nuchal or transverse groove. In general the sur-

face of the cephalothorax in Pemphix is more ornate than that

of the Glypheew, the tubercles are more robust, the different

regions are characterized by convex forms, depressions, &c.

The front is more pointed, and the lateral incisions or sinuses

of the anterior margin of the carapace are deeper than in the

genus Glyphea. .

There is one interesting question, namely to know whether

the ambulatory legs of Pemphix differ or not from those of the

Glyphee. We know that von Meyer (‘ Neue Gattungen

fossiler Krebse,’ p. 6), in speaking of the anterior limbs, says,

“The anterior limb is stouter and longer than the others ; it

would hardly seem that it was armed with a pincer, such as

has been ascribed to it. One would rather think that its last

jomt was a slightly curved claw, and that the penultimate

joint had no finger-like process. Pictet (‘Traité de Pal. i.

p- 444) says that the anterior limbs are not well known.”

Quenstedt places Pemphix Sueuri among the Locustine, 7. e.

among those Macrurous Crustacea of which the first pair of

limbs possess no chele. This author, in speaking of the

description given by Hermann von Meyer, says (Handb. der

Petretact. p. 824), ‘‘ According to him the anterior limbs are

stronger than the rest, and terminated in a pincer.” Here

the author places a? He proceeds, ‘‘ Although in examining

the figure one is not convinced of it, it is nevertheless certain

that the succeeding legs bear pincers. In the Muschelkalk of

Wiesen, in Switzerland, I have found a specimen in which

the terminal joint of the first pair was perfectly preserved ; it

only terminates in a claw, as in the Locuste.”

It is therefore doubtful if we are to regard the feet of the

first pair in Pemphiz as a difference distinguishing that Crus-

tacean from the Glyphee, or whether we are justified in finding

308 M. T. C. Winkler on

in them an analogy. Probably the ambulatory legs of Pem-

phiz were monodactyle, like those of the Glyphee.

Let us now examine the analogies :—

In Pemphix Sueurt we find the cylindroid form of the

cephalothorax of the Glyphee. Like that of the Glyphee, it

is covered with tubercles and divided by impressed lines or

grooves. Von Meyer described the carapace of Pemphix as

granulated and covered with tubercles.

The outer antenne of Pemphix are long, multiarticulate,

and situated upon jointed peduncles, exactly like the outer

antenne: of the Glyphee. On the first joint of the antennary

peduncle we observe a protective scale or movable lamina,

resembling the scale which protects the peduncle of the outer

antenne of the Glyphee. :

The inner antenne of Pemphix are shorter than the outer,

and terminate in two filaments, like the same organs in the

Glyphee.

The caudal fin of Pemphix exactly resembles that of the

Glyphee; we again meet with the same characteristic form of

the seventh segment of the abdomen and the same form of

the lateral plates of the sixth segment, of which the two outer

are divided into two parts by a transverse line as by a

hinge.

The abdomen in Pemphix is exactly analogous to that of

the Glyphee; and the same may be said as to the general

habit of Pemphia Sueurt.

Considering the very great resemblance of the organization

of Pemphix to that of the Glyphee, and at the same time the

comparatively unimportant differences which distinguish the

latter from the former, is it not permissible to see in the genus

Pemphix the Triassic ancestor of the genus Glyphea? No

doubt in the geological ages which separate the formation of

the beds of the Triassic epoch from the times in which lived

the species of Crustacea whose petrified remains we find at

present in the sediments and deposits of the Jurassic, Creta-

ceous, and Tertiary epochs, some anatomical characters may

have been changed or modified: the arrangement of the

grooves of the cephalothorax may have become different from

what it was; the cephalothorax may have become more

adorned with tubercles; the rostrum may have become less

produced ; and in this way the descendants of the genus

Pemphizx presented themselves under the form of the genus

eerie in the period that immediately succeeded the Triassic

epoch.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 809

VII. The Genus Glyphea compared with the Genus

Areosternus.

We have just seen that very probably the genus Pemphix

is the stock, the origin, of the genus Glyphea. Now we shall

seek the existing representative of this genus; we wish to see

whether a form of Macrurous Crustacean analogous to the

fossil genus still exists in the present creation. For this pur-

pose let us compare the genus Glyphea with the genus Areo-

sternus, De Man.

In the first place as regards the differences.

The surface of the cephalothorax of most Glypheew is

adorned with tubercles, in some species (Glyphea Heeri,

Opp.) with hollow points or with small holes, sometimes with

spines (Gilyphea Miinstert), and in some species it is even

almost entirely smooth (Glyphea major, Opp.). The tubercles

are very often situated upon projecting lines, so as to form

beaded rows, as may be seen in Glyphea Regleyana; among

the specimens of Glyphea Lundgreni we also find some that

are smooth.

The surface of the cephalothorax of Araosternus Wienecket,

De Man, is adorned with a multitude of rugosities or very

slightly elevated tubercles, broad and flat, which bear small

tufts of hair of a yellow colour. M. De Man says the cara-

pace does not bear spines, as in the Palinurt, but the entire

surface is covered ‘“‘ with numerous small transverse tufts of

very short yellow hairs, a few longer hairs being scattered

among them.” In this point, therefore, there is no very great

difference between the Glyphee and Arcosternus Wienecket.

Another difference consists in the presence of a protective

lamina or scale in the Glyphew and the complete absence of

this organ in Are@osternus. ‘This scale is greatly developed in

most Gilyphee. M. Oppel says (Paliont. Mittheil. p. 56),

“ Although this movable scale is not often met with, it appears

nevertheless that it must have existed; for 1 have found

it in several species of Glyphea, and especially in the well-

preserved specimens. It is narrow and pointed, and does not

attain the length of the peduncles of the outer antenne.”’

Although von Meyer says that Glyphea gratiosa (his Selenisca

gratiosa) does not possess a movable scale, yet it may be

that the specimen had been provided with such an organ

and had lost it. Areosternus, on the contrary, does not

possess this protective plate; M. De Man says “ an antennal

scale is wanting.”

Another difference is observable in the lamine which form

_ the caudal fin. The external lamine of the Glyphee are

310 M. T. C. Winkler on

divided transversely, or separated by an oblique hinge; all

the specimens which present the caudal fin intact offer this

peculiarity. Htallon mentions this division of the outer

plates of the caudal fin in speaking of the Glyphee of the

“terrain & chailles’” which he has examined; von Meyer,

Oppel, and other naturalists also speak of them. Accord-

ing to the figure of Arwosternus Wienecket, all the lamine

of the caudal fin of this species are membranous in the

inferior two thirds of their length, and calcified in the supe-

rior third. M. De Man says, “The seventh segment (the

telson) is quadrangular, a little longer than broad; the

anterior third is calcified, and furnished with several tufts of

short hairs, as on the margins of the other segments; the

other part is membranous, with many longitudinal series of

very small tufts of short hairs. The lateral lamellee of the

sixth segment are broad, and form with the seventh segment

the caudal fin ; their upper surfaces are covered with several

longitudinal series of tufts of hairs, resembling those of the

upper surface of the seventh segment.’”’ Moreover the seventh

seoment of the abdomen of Arwosternus is of quadrangular

form, while in the Glyphee this organ is in general more or

less triangular. There is therefore a considerable difference

between the caudal fin of the Glyphee and that of Areoster-

nus Wienecket.

These are the differences which separate the Glyphec from

Areosternus. Now let us examine the analogies.

On glancing at the figure of Glyphea Sceemanni, Opp., in

pl. i. of the ‘ Paliontologische Mittheilungen,’ and at the

same time at the figure of the natural size of the unique

specimen of Arwosternus Wienecket, De Man, drawn by that

naturalist himself, one is at once struck with the very great

analogy or resemblance which exists between these two forms

of Crustaceans. No doubt the habit of the one is also that of

the other genus.

Thecephalothorax of the G'lyphee is of an elongate cylindroid

form. M. De Man says of the cephalothorax of his Arcoster-

nus that it has an elongate subcylindrical form, and that its

superior surface has an elongate rectangular form ; its greatest

width, which occurs a little behind the cervical groove, is in

proportion to the length as 5to 8. ‘The front of the Gly-

phec is not much pointed; and at its sides there are seen the

two sinuses which lodge the ocular peduncles. In Arcoster-

nus, according to M. De Man, we observe a broad triangular

front, slightly curved downwards. It is separated from the

external angles of the cephalothorax by two deep triangular

incisions, in which the eyes appear. The posterior margin

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. 311

of the cephalothorax of Glyphea is semilunar; and M. De

Man describes this part of the cephalothorax of Arcosternus

as “the curved posterior margin of the upper surface of the

cephalothorax.” It appears therefore that the general form

of the cephalothorax of Glyphea does not materially differ

from that of Arwosternus.

A transverse furrow, the cervical groove, a little behind the

middle of the cephalothorax, divides the carapace of all the

Glyphee into two principal parts. This groove, which is rather

deep on the two sides of the back, is directed forwards and

downwards. See the description of this groove in Glyphea

Lundgrent, Schliter (Verhandl. Rheinl. und Westfalens, 1874,

p- 48). It is remarkable that M. De Man speaks nearly in

the same terms of the cervical groove of Arcosternus :—“ The

cervical groove occurs a little behind the middle; its lateral

parts are directed downwards and forwards towards the ante- -

rior part of the sternum.” There is therefore no essential

difference in this character.

The abdomen of several species of Glypheew is perfectly

smooth ; there are only some of them in which that part of

the body is adorned with a few scattered tubercles. ‘That of

Areosternus is also smooth—that is 10 say, without tubercles

or spines; only it is ornamented with a multitude of small

tufts of hairs, except on the superior or dorsal surface. The

lateral plates of the segments of the abdomen are also of the

same form in both genera.

In both genera the ocular peduncles are cylindrical and

lodged in sinuses of the anterior margin of the cephalothorax.

M. De Man calls these sinuses in Arcosternus ‘deep trian-

gular notches, into which the eyes project,’ which may

almost be said of the genus Glyphea. |

The jaw-feet of the Glyphee consist of four joints, like

those of Arwosternus.

The ner antenne of the Glyphee consist of a peduncle

composed of three joints and of two multiarticulate ter-

minal filaments. ‘The inner antenne of Arwosternus, ac-

cording to M. De Man, are like those of the Palinurt; that

is to say, the first joint is the longest and extends as far as the

carpocerite of the outer antenne; the second and third joints

are of equal length, and together as long as the basal joint;

and the terminal filaments are very short. It would there-

fore seem that these organs in the two genera only differ in

the relative length of the filaments.

The outer antenne of the two genera are exactly alike

as regards the joints of their peduncle and the multiar-

ticulate terminal filaments, which are a little shorter than

312 _ M. T. C. Winkler on

the carapace. They differ only, as we have seen above,

in the presence of a movable scale in the Glyphee and the

deficiency of that organ in Areosternus. On the other hand,

the basal joint of the outer antenne of the latter is armed

at the outer angle with a small spine. Is this spine a rudi-

mentary protective lamina ?

The legs of the first pair in the Glyphee are much more

robust than those of the succeeding pairs ; they do not possess

pincers, but are monodactyle. We may say precisely the

same thing of the anterior legs of Arwosternus. On com-

paring an anterior limb of Glyphea tenuis, Opp., with a leg

of the first pair of Arwosternus, one is struck with the

incontestable resemblance which exists between these two

organs. We recognize in these limbs the same structure, the

same form of joints, the same three or four conical spines at

- the inferior margin of the propodite, and especially the same

single small triangular finely pointed finger.

M. De Man says of the other ambulatory legs of his Ar«o-

sternus that they gradually become shorter and are formed

like those of the Palinurt. One cannot judge otherwise of

the last four pairs of ambulatory legs of the Glypheew ; the

analogy is here incontestable.

Arceosternus is furnished with natatory false legs; they are

of an ovoid pointed form and of foliaceous structure. I have

observed a similar natatory leg in one of the specimens of

Glyphea pseudoscyllarus in the Musée Teyler, as already

stated. On comparing the enlarged figure of this organ

with the false feet of Arwosternus, one is struck with the

great resemblance of these parts. .

From the enumeration of this multitude of analogies, com-

' pared with the very restricted number of differences between

the fossil Glyphee and the existing Arcosternus, it is easy to

conceive the idea that the genus Areosternus is derived from

the genus Glyphea, that the same form of crustacean which

already existed at the Triassic epoch, has maintained itself,

with some modifications, during all the geological periods

which have succeeded the Trias to the present day. I there-

fore see in the Ar@osternus Wienecket, De Man, the last

representative of the G'lyphee, a genus of Crustacea which in

its turn was a descendant of the genus Pemphix.

VIII. Considerations and Observations.

In the preceding I believe I have demonstrated the con-

tinuation or uninterrupted succession of a special form of

Crustacean from the Trias to the present time—a form which

presented itself first as Pemphix, afterwards became modified

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. “313

to give origin to the Glyphee, and finally, after having un-

dergone some further changes, is at present known as Areo-

sternus. 'The investigation of the existence of this long series

of animal forms has made known to us a multitude of pecu-

liarities with regard to the modifications and bodily changes

undergone, the grade of generic development, &c. of this form

of Crustacean.

Paleontological researches have shown that the most an-

cient Crustacea were Macrurous, that the Anomura made their

appearance long before the Brachyura, and that the Brachyura

did not show themselves until a comparatively recent geolo-

gical period, namely in the Cretaceous. The most ancient

Macrurous Decapods have been found in the Bunter Sand-

stone of Soultz-les-bains; these are forms analogous to the

genera Gebia and Galathea. After the Bunter we find the

Muschelkalk, which has preserved for us two forms of the

genus Pemphix. Inthe Jurassic deposits, including the Lias,

we meet with a great number of genera of Macrurous Deca-

poda, known at present under the names of Hryon, G'lyphea,

Eryma, Pterochirus, Megachirus, Palinurina, Cancrinos, and

many others. In the Cretaceous again we find several Ma-

crurous genera, side by side with the first Brachyura. In the

present day the reverse is the case; in the existing fauna we

count at least three species of Brachyurous Crustacea for one

Macruran. The most recent paleontological investigations,

the most complete treatises upon fossil Crustacea, prove that

the close of the Cretaceous period and the whole of the Ter-

tiary period are characterized by a predominance of Brachyu-

rous Crustacea. It would appear, then, that in the Cretaceous

period Nature prepared for the production of Brachyurous

species— species which she scatters in the existing period

with so much prodigality. The result of carcinological re-

searches with regard to the predominance of certain forms of

Decapod Crustaceans is, on the one hand, absolute predomi-

nance of Macrurous and almost complete absence of Brachyu-

rous Crustacea in the older strata of our globe, and, on the

other, a very great predominance of Brachyurous Crustacea,

with continuation of the Macrurous Crustacea, in the more

modern deposits.

The investigations of paleontologists have further taught

us that each of the different formations of the globe contains

only remains of Crustaceans of a form proper to it, or, to ex-

press myself more precisely, that no species of Crustacean of

a given period has lived during another period, while the

genus has been able to exist during several consecutive geolo-

gical periods. For example, none of the specdes of Macrurous

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. zi

314° M. T. C. Winkler on

Crustacea of the Lithographic Limestone has as yet been met:

with in the Cretaceous; it has sufficed for Nature to inter-

pose the Kimmeridgian and the Portlandian to cause the dis-

appearance of all similarity, all identity between the species

of Crustacea of the Jurassic and Cretaceous deposits. But

the genus has survived during the successive changes of the

earth’s crust ; witness the genus Glyphea, which we have at

present in hand, which has existed from the Lias, and perhaps

even from the Trias, to the Tertiary beds of Monte Bolea, and

even to the present day in the form of Areosternus.

Let us now turn our attention to the alternate development

and decrease of the genus Glyphea during the successive

periods of its existence. In the Trias it presents itself for the

first time in the form of the genus Pemphiz, consisting of two

species, P. Sueurt and P. Alberti, Meyer. Inthe Lower Lias

the species have increased in number, as we already find in it

four species—Glyphea grandis, Mey., and G. Heert, G.

major, and G'. alpina, Opp. In the Middle Lias we only

know three species, G. liasina, Mey., and G. Terquemi and

G. amalthea, Opp. It would appear that in the Bradfordian

external conditions were unfavourable to the genus; we onl

meet with a single species, G. pustulosa, Mey. In the Infe-

rior Oolite there exist two species, G. solitaria and G. crassa ;

and the same number occur in the Kellowian, G. Martini,

Htall., and G. ornata, Quenst. But in the Oxfordian the

genus Glyphea attains its greatest development ; it there pre-

sents as many as eight species—G. Regleyana, Mey.*, G.

Etalloni, Opp.t, G. vulgaris, Mey.}, G. speciosa, Mey., G:

Miinstert, Mey.§, G. ventrosa, Mey., G. Udressiert, Mey.||,

and G. Mandelslohi, Mey. In the period that follows the

Oxfordian, in the deposits of the Lithographic Limestone, the

number of species is considerably diminished; we only meet

with four species, namely G. pseudoscyllarus, Mey.§, G@.

squamosa, Mey.**, G. tenuis, Opp., and G. Semanni,Opp. In

the Corallian only two species appear, G. Bronni, Rém., and

G. Perroni, Etall. The Kimmeridgian, on the other hand,

contains double the number of the preceding formation ; we find

in it G. gratiosa, Opp.TT, G. rostrata, M‘Coytt, G.jurensis, Opp.,

and G. Meyeri, Opp. In the Cretaceous period the number

* Palinurus Regleyanus, Desm.

+ Glyphea rostrata, Etall. non Phill.

t Palinurus Regleyanus, Desm.

§ Palinurus Minsteri, Voltz.

|| Palinurus squammifer, EK. Desl.

4| Macrourites, sp., Schl. ** Orphnea, sp., Miinst.

tT Selenisca gratiosa, Mey. {]. Astacus rostratus, M‘Coy.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus. _ 315

of species of Glyphea still further increases ; we find here G.

neocomiensis, Rob.-Desv., G. cretacea, M‘Coy, G. Cartert,

Bell, G. Lundgreni, Schliit., and an undetermined species,

Glyphea, sp., Dixon. In the Tertiary the genus diminishes

in number of species; there are only three—G. numismalis,

Opp., G. Hauensteint, Mey., and the species placed among the

Palinurt by Desmarest. Finally, in the Quaternary or actual

period the number of species decreases considerably ; we know

only a single species, Areosternus Wienecket, De Man.

The following graphic Table enables us to follow the alter-

nate progressive and retrograde course of the genus Glyphea

through the geological ages of the globe.

Graphic Table of the Genus Glyphea.

| \ |

| 3s | | 3 fan |

| ~ | fi seaiees 24 & | | | sid

ee Bee cee ges Onl as . (a s So a | = |

er} a #5] = © = q |e 6 T=} s eres |

a S| ae) eet | NE ep shea Sst is) Meee alee

on ro) I = iS 25 4 D 3S oO (<b) i =

e2o _ a = & = (eo) 4 20 & o g 3 3 @

AP Si(ElS(SiSl/SlS SSlElalelElR

=) Oa fo) ort ot b=) Oo ie I 3S 4 ian Oo =

bol

Alben bes es a eS) Sp hora lS TM bl outea oe

SPENSER ae i ces z apes r. i ees SESS cane ae}

This ‘Table teaches us that the genus Glyphea has existed

during the innumerable ages which have succeeded one another

from the Triassic epoch to the present time, that it first ap-

peared in the form which has been named Pemphiz, that it

traversed the Jurassic, Cretaceous, and Tertiary periods, and

that it seems now to be approaching extinction in the form to

which the name of Arosternus has been given. An exis-

tence so long and uninterrupted shows us that this form of

Crustacean has had a very considerable vitality, a remarkable

21*

316 On Pemphix, Glyphea, and Areosternus.

force of resistance, a tenacity which nothing could overcome.

Although this form has certainly undergone some modifica-

tions (of which we shall speak presently), in general it has

remained the same as it was during this long series of ages ;

it has not been able to change its monodactyle feet into

pincers ; it has not been able to conceal its long tail beneath its

carapace. It is supposed that it is a progress in organization

if the monodactyle foot becomes changed into a didactyle

pincer; it is believed that in these pincers the didactyle

Crustacean possesses a more effective means of seizing its

prey than the monodactyle Crustacean has in its claws. It

is also supposed that it 1s an advance in the organization of

the Crustacean when the abdomen bends so as to remain con-

cealed beneath the carapace ; it is generally believed that the

Brachyurous Decapod Crustacean is the highest type of the

organization of the Crustacea. And yet the generic form of

the Glyphee has survived through geological ages; it has

been victorious in the battle of life, 1 in which its contempo-

raries, Eryma, Megachirus, Hryon, and several other genera,

have succumbed*.

The surface of the body of the Glyphew has not remained

without alteration during the many ages of their existence ;

there is a considerable difference between the first representa-

tive, Pemphix, and the last, Arwosternus. But these changes

of external characters do not merit the name of essential; they

are only unimportant modifications with reference to the vital

functions. In the first place, the tubercles, which are so

highly developed in Pemphix, appear much less robust, and

especially less numerous, in the carapace of the Jurassic

Glyphee : there are even some from the Kellowian, and

especially a species from the Cretaceous, of which the carapace

is nearly smooth ; while the carapace of the last representative,

Arecosternus, is adorned only with small and but slightly

elevated plates, the almost imperceptible remains of the great

tubercles of its Triassic ancestor, Pemphix.

The Glyphee are not the only animals the existing repre-

sentatives of which no longer present the ornamentation of

the outer integuments of their ancestors. The fishes of our

present waters do not possess the scales adorned with tuber-

cles, hollow dots, beaded strie, &c. of the Gyrodontes, the

Belonostom?, the Catwr’, &c. which lived in Jurassic waters.

We are certainly justified in seeing in the slight elevations,

the squamiform rugosities of the carapace of Ar@osternus,

* The author here enters into a long digression upon the question

whether the acquisition of additional parts constitutes an advance of

organization, which we have not thought it desirable to reproduce.

Mr. A. G. Butler on Eastern Lepidoptera. 317

indications or remains of the strongly marked tegumentary

ornamentation of the more ancient Pemphix and G'lyphea.

The entire body of Areosternus is covered with little tufts

of yellow hairs, with here and there isolated longer hairs

scattered among the tufts. The fossil Glyphee present no

hairs. It might be supposed that the tubercles of the surface

of the carapace of these latter Crustacea were peduncles which

at one time bore tufts of hairs, and that these hairs were lost

during fossilization. There are, however, Crustaceans which

lived in the same ages and in the same waters, side by side

with the Glyphee, such as the Megachirt, the Microchiri,

and others, the remains of which, preserved in the Litho-

graphic Limestone of Bavaria, still allow us to perceive a

multitude of hairs, which are very visible along the antenne,

the anterior limbs, &c. of these animals. Why, if the

Glyphec were ornamented with hairs, should not their fossil

remains show us hairs, preserved as perfectly as those of their

contemporaries the Megachiri? We may therefore suppose

that the Glyphee were not furnished with hairs like Arao-

sternus. But no one will assert that an animal the skin of which

is covered with hairs, cannot descend from another of which

the skin is naked, or that a hairy animal could not have had

an ancestor with a skin unfurnished with hairs. ‘The elephant

of the present day is completely destitute of hairs, while its

ancestor, the mammoth, was provided with them; but no

one doubts as to the degree of relationship which unites these

twoforms. No one will see a generic difference in the more

or less hairy state of the outer integument of animals.

The limits of our investigation do not allow us to dwell

further upon these interesting subjects. What we have said

will suffice, we believe, to demonstrate that the genus Glyphea

existed as long ago as the Trias under the form of Pemphia,

and that it will probably become extinct in the present epoch

under the form of Arcosternus.

XXXI.—List of Lepidoptera recently collected by Lieut.

Alfred Carpenter at Yedo and O6-Sima. By ArtHURG.

Butter, F.L.S8., F.Z.8., &e.

Tue following species, collected by Lieut. Carpenter, of

H.M.S. ‘Magpie,’ were received in two consignments, the

first of which (collected in Porpoise Strait, Od-Sima or

Harbour Island, Lu-chu group, off China, during the month

318 Mr. A. G. Butler on Eastern Lepidoptera.

of March) contained only five specimens of Lepidoptera, of

which three had suffered so much in transit as to be barely

recognizable; the second consignment (from Tateyama Bay,

entrance to Gulf of Yedo, Japan, collected in May and June)

contained thirty-four examples, for the most part in very fair

condition.

As adding to our knowledge of the geographical distribu-

tion of the Lepidoptera, these two little series are interesting ;

and therefore I have thought it worth while to draw up a list

of them.

As usual, the butterflies are greatly in excess of the moths ;

otherwise it is probable that more novelties would have

been received.

List of Species.

RHOPALOCERA.

1. Lethe sicebis, Hewits., Yedo. 10. Amblypodia asinarus, Feid.,

2. Gareris perdiccas, Hewits., Lu-chu *,

Yedo. 1}. Terias mandarina, De L’Orza,

3. Ypthima argus, Butl., Yedo. Lu-chu.

4,*Vanessa angelica, Cram., Yedo. 12. Ganoris crucivora, Boisd.,

5. glauconia, Motsch., Yedo. Yedo.

6. Pyrameisindica, Herbst, Yedo. 18. Papilio xuthus, Zinn., Yedo.

7. Lyceena japonica, Murr., Yedo. 14. aslaticus, Ménétr., Yedo. -

8. Lampides hellotia, Ménétr., 165. japonicus, Butl., Yedo.

Yedo. 16. Carpenteri, Butl., Yedo.

9. Chrysophanus timeeus, Cram., 17. —— spathatus, Butl., Yedo.

Yedo. ;

HETEROCERA.

18, Zonosoma interlectum, Walk., 22. Saraca trimantesalis, Walk.,

Lu-chu. Yedo.

19. Adris tyrannus, Guénée, Yedo. 28. Timandra comptaria, Waik.,

20. Remigia virbia, Cram., Yedo. Yedo.

21. Hypena thermesialis, Walk., 24. Abraxas miranda, Budl., Yedo.

Lu-chu.

New Species.

Papilio Carpeniert, sp. n.

g. Allied to P. demetrius. Primaries above blackish grey,

with the borders, veins, and internervular streaks black :

secondaries greenish black; a large jet-black spot at anal

angle, bordered above by an orange-red lunule enclosing a

black dash, and sprinkled in front with a few pearly whitish

scales, below by a triangular golden-orange spot; fringe

* Too much damaged for insertion in the collection.

Mr. A. G. Butler on Eastern Lepidoptera. 319

white between the veins; the usual sulphur-yellow costal

streak: body black; abdomen greenish. Primaries below

ash-grey, the black streaks and veins narrower than above :

secondaries greenish black; a decreasing submarginal series

of four orange lunules from apex to lower radial interspace ;

a few scales in the second median interspace, a large crescent

in the first median interspace, and a large irregular patch

enclosing a black spot, sprinkled in front with white scales,

and bordered with white on the margin at anal angle: body

below black. Expanse of wings 118 millim.

6. Tateyama Bay, entrance to Gulf of Yedo.

@. Much larger than the male. Primaries above pale

brown, the veins and streaks blackish brown, diffused : secon-

daries with the basal half smoky brown, with a central nebula

of bluish scales; external half blackish brown ; a few orange

scales on the second median interspace, a crescent on the first

median interspace, and a large patch enclosing a round black

spot and sprinkled in front with white scales, at anal angle:

body smoky brown ; head, as usual, black, dotted with white.

Primaries below whiter than in the male, the cell slightly

tinted with sulphur-yellow: secondaries dark chocolate-brown,

the cell dark green; a continuous submarginal series of

orange crescents, the first, second, and sixth large, the first

sprinkled with pearly scales; anal orange patch larger than

in the male, its upper portion extending inwards to beyond

the second median branch, and more distinctly sprinkled with

pearly scales: body below smoky brown, a whitish line down

each side of the venter. Expanse of wings 136 millim.

3 2. Nagasaki (Whitely). B.M.

The male from Whitely’s collection is a little smaller than

that obtained by Lieut. Carpenter, and agrees with its female

in having a complete submarginal series of orange lunules on

the under surface. The species stands nearest to P. demetrius,

from which it differs in its smaller size, not much exceeding

that of P. macilentus, the paler and not greenish colour of the

primaries, the narrower tails of the male and the shorter tails

of the female, the larger reddish-orange borders to the anal

spot on the male, and the more uniform blackish colour of the

secondaries below ; from P. macilentus it differs in its supe-

rior size, broader wings, and shorter tails, and from P. tract?-

pennis in its shorter wings and tails.

In identifying this group of Papiliones it must always be

borne in mind that the males have longer or narrower tails

to the secondaries than the females, and consequently without

due care the examples of the latter sex are likely to be con-

founded.

320 Prof. F. A. Forel on the

XXXIU.— The Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes.

By Prof. F. A. ForEL*.

In the years 1860-1870 the Scandinavian naturalists dis-

covered a peculiar fauna, consisting essentially of swimming

Entomostraca, which inhabits the pelagic region of lakes. I

will endeavour to give a brief summary of this chapter of

general zoology, which has been of late years repeatedly in-

vestigated, and has led to some new and interesting results f.

This fauna is not very numerous in species; but the num-

ber of individuals of the different speciesis enormous. I give

here an enumeration of the species that have been found :—

* Trans'‘ated from the ‘ Biologisches Centralblatt, Band i. p. 299.

+ Literature :-—

W. Lilljeborg (“ Beskrivning &c.,” Gifversigt afK.Vetensk. Akad. Forh.

1860) described the genera Bythotrephes and Leptodora, which are pe-

culiar to this fauna.. (Bythotrephes was first discovered by Leydig in

1857, in the stomachs of Coregoni from the Lake of Constance; he

erroneously placed its habitat in the depths of the lake.)

From 1861-1865 G.O. Sars described numerous pelagic Entomostraca in

the Norwegian lakes. (‘‘Om Crustacea Cladocera,’ Forh. i Vidensk. Selsk.

Christiania, 1861 ; ‘Omen i Sommeren 1862 foretagen zoologisk Reise,’

Christiania, 1863; ‘Norges Fervands Krebsdyr,’ Christiania, 1865.)

In 1866 Scheedler (“ Cladoceren des Frischen Haffs,’ Wiegmann’s

Archiv, 1866) described Daphne which he had captured in the Frischen

Haff.

In 1867 P. E. Miller (¢ Danmark’s Cladocera,’ 1867; “ Cladocéres des

grands lacs Suisses,” Arch. des Sci. Phys. et Nat. Genéve, 1870) ascer-

tained the presence of this fauna in the Danish lakes; in 1868 he also

found it in the Swiss lakes.

In 1871 Fri¢ investigated the distribution of these Entomostraca in the

Bohemian lakes (“‘ Fauna der Bohmerwaldseen,” Gesellsch. der Wissensch.

Prague, 1871).

From 1874 to 1879 I myself investigated them in the Swisslakes (“ Maté-

riaux pour la faune profonde du lac Léman—Faune pélagique XXXII.,

Flore pélagique XX XITI., Transparence del’eau VII. et XXX VIII.,” Bull.

Soc. Vaud. Sci. Nat. tomes xiii. & xiv. Lausanne, 1876; ‘ Variations de

la transparence de l’eau,” Arch. des Sci. Phys. et Nat. lix., Genéve, 1877).

From 1874 to 1879 A. Weismann published his fine memoirs upon

the natural history of the Daphnidé (“ Beitr. zur Naturg. der Daphniden,”

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool., 1874-79), founded upon hisinyestigations in the

Lake of Constance. In 1877 he gave, in a popular discourse, “ Das

Thierleben im Bodensee ” (Lindau, 1877), an excellent general descrip-

tion of the different faunas that inhabit the lake, and especially of the

pelagic fauna.

In 1877 Pavesi discovered the marine fauna in the Italian lakes (Bull.

entom. 1879 ; Rendiconti R. Ist. Lomb. ser. 2, xii. f. 11, 12, 16).

In 1879 Brandt collected these forms in the Gotschai lake, in the Cau-

casus (Bull. Acad. St. Pétersh. 1880).

S. T. Smith has detected them in Lake Superior, in North America.

G. Asper (‘ Gesellsch. kleiner Thiere der Schweizer. Seen,’ Zurich, 1880)

studied the pelagic and abyssal fauna of the different Swiss lakes.

Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. 321

OsrRAcopDA : Cypris ovum.

CLADOCERA: Sida crystallina; Daphnella brachyura; Daphnia

pulex, D. magna, D. longispina, D. hyalina, D. cris-

tata, D. galeata, D. quadrangula, D. mucronata; Bos-

mina longirostris, B. longispina, B. longicornis ; Bytho-

trephes longimanus ; Leptodora hyalina.

CorpePopA: Cyclops coronatus, C. quadricornis, C. serrula-

tus, C. tenuicornis, C. brevicornis, C. minutus ; Hetero-

cope robusta; Diaptomus castor, D. gracilis.

If we were to cite all the animals which are found in the

pelagic region of the lakes we should have to add the insec-

tivorous fishes which feed upon these little Entomostraca,

especially the Coregoni, and, further, the predaceous fishes

(trout, pike, &c.) which attack the Coregont; we should also

have to add the Infusoria (Vortzcella convallaria) which live

upon the pelagic Algz; and, finally, we should have to cite

. the animals which dwell far from the shores or rise from the bot-

tom, and are thusfound occasionally in the pelagicregion, such

as Atax crassipes (Pavesi, Asper), larvee of Diptera, and Pisc?-

cola geometra (Forel). All these animals, however, appear only

occasionally and as accessories in the pelagic fauna, which in

reality embraces only the above enumerated Entomostraca * ;

these alone show the peculiar characters of pelagic animals.

In its general features the pelagic fauna is similar in all the

countries and lakes of Kurope that have as yet been investi-

gated, from the lakes of the plains to those of the Alps, and

from the Scandinavian countries to Southern Italy and the

Caucasus. Itis, however, seldom represented in any one lake

by all the animals of the fauna. Thus, for example, the

pelagic fauna of the Lake of Geneva in the years 1874-78,

during which I investigated it, only possessed the following

species :—Diaptomus castor, Daphnia hyalina, D. mucronata,

Bosmina longispina, Sida crystallina, Bythotrephes longi-

manus, and Leptodora hyalina. From this poimt of view

Pavesi has very carefully examined the Italian lakes, and

given for each of them a table of the species captured. In

estimating these tables, however, Weismann’s observations

must be taken into account. This naturalist has shown that

the different species of Cladocera present a yearly periodicity ;

that during many seasons they disappear more or less com-

* Perhaps Atax crassipes, which Pavesi sometimes observed in the

pelagic region of the Italian lakes, and which Asper detected in the Lake

of Zurich, must be regarded as a species belonging to the pelagic fauna.

It is a swimming water-mite, and, according to these observers, the

specimens captured were almost transparent.

322 ' Prof. F. A. Forel on the

pletely from the waters they inhabit, and can only be found

in the state of resting-eggs; that this period during which

the animals disappear varies according to the different

species, occurring for one in the summer, for others in the

winter, spring, or autumn. According to this a revision of

the pelagic population of a lake, if it is to be complete, must

be drawn up on the results of numerous observations made

at different seasons of the year.

The characters common to the animals of the pelagic

region are due to their mode of life. They must swim inces-

santly without ever being able to rest upon a solid body; and

instead of any organ of adhesion they possess a highly deve-

loped natatory apparatus; their specific gravity, which is

nearly the same as that of the water *, enables them to swim

about in the water without any great muscular exertion.

They are rather sluggish animals, and escape the enemies

that pursue them rather by their transparency than by their

activity ; they are, indeed (and this is their characteristic -

peculiarity), perfectly transparent, like crystals ; and only their

strongly pigmented black, brown, or red eye appears distinctly.

This nearly perfect transparency of the pelagic animals may

be regarded as a mimicry acquired by natural selection ; only

the animals which are as transparent as the medium in which

they live have held their own.

They feed upon vegetable or animal structures ; some feed

upon pelagic Alge (Anabena circinalis, Pleurococcus angu-

losus, P. palustris, Tetraspora virescens, Palmella Ralfsit) ;

the rest upon animal prey, eating the smaller and weaker

species which live in the same water.

The pelagic animals perform daily migrations, as was found

independently by Weismann and myself in 1874: during the

night they swim at the surface; during the day they descend

into the depths. Fric thought that in the Bohemian lakes

he found that the different species selected a particular depth

at which they preferred to dwell; but neither Pavesi nor my-

self have been able to ascertain that there was any such con-

stancy of habitat. The different species form groups or flocks,

in which the net obtains an abundant booty; but, at least in

the great Swiss lakes, these associations of animals of the

same species maintain no definite and permanent position.

As regards the greatest depths at which they are met with,

I have captured them in the Lake of Geneva as far down as

* They are a little heavier than the water; and when they die the dead

bodies sink to the bottom of the lake and then form an important part of

the food of the fauna of the depths.

Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. 323

100 and even 150 metres; at these great depths, however, I

have only found Diaptomus.

On account of these migrations Weismann regards them as

nocturnal animals which keep at the extreme limit of light ;

their optic nerve would suffer under the influence of too bright

a light, and they therefore descend into the deep water so

soon as the light of the sun or moon becomes too strong.

Nevertheless they must still see in order to be able to pursue

their prey; and they therefore only descend to the point where

their generally well-developed eyes enable them to find their

nourishment. Weismann justly remarks that in these migra-

tions they traverse daily a colossal stratum of water, in which

they may find sufficient nourishment, sparingly as this may

be distributed in the comparatively clear water of the fresh-

water lakes.

But what is the limit of light in freshwater lakes? I

demonstrated in 1877 that the transparency varies with the

seasons of the year; in the Lake of Gehieve a shining object

immersed in the water disappears (when the conditions of

illumination and transparency are most favourable) when it is

in a stratum of water of a depth of 16-17 metres. Photo-

graphic investigations with paper sensitized with chloride of

silver had proved to me in 1874 that the limit of absolute -

darkness in the Lake of Geneva lies at a depth of 45 metres

in summer and of 100 metres in winter. Asper, using much

more sensitive plates (with emulsion of bromide of silver), in

August 1881, found that the rays are still efficacious at 90

metres and more in the Lake of Zurich. All this, however,

tells us nothing as to the limit of absolute darkness for the

retina and especially the visual nerves of the low animals.

What is the origin of this pelagic fauna? Does it depend

upon a local differentiation? Have the palustrine or fluvia-

tile Entomostraca, those of the littoral region of the lakes,

become transformed in each lake into pelagic species or

varieties? ‘T'o this last question we can with certainty

answer in the negative. The remarkably wide distribution

of this fauna, the almost complete identity of the pelagic En-

tomostraca in all the Kuropean lakes, from the Scandinavian

to the Swiss, Italian, and Armenian, speak in favour of a

common origin and distribution.

But how has this distribution been effected? Active mi-

gration from one lake to another is not admissible, both on

account of the difficulty of communication between the diffe-

rent lakes, and because of the slowness and inactivity of the

pelagic Entomostraca. On the other hand, passive migration

in the state of resting-eges which may have attached them-

324 Prof. F. A, Forel on the.

selves to the feathers of migratory birds (ducks, grebes, gulls,

&c.) perfectly explains the transference from one lake to

another (A. Humbert, Forel). Pavesi has urged against this

common origin and mode of distribution the irregularity of

the pelagic peopling of the different Italian lakes, as many

species are deficient in certain lakes while they occur in

neighbouring lakes; but this very irregularity seems to me

to be in favour of the occasional and accidental mode of dis-

tribution that we have just indicated. If we accept this mode

of distribution, the differentiation of the pelagic species is no

longer necessarily limited to the lake mm which we find the

animals or to the present geological epoch. This fact is of

great importance in the explanation of the pelagic fauna of

certain lakes of comparatively recent origin; in the case of

our Swiss lakes the glacial period forms an absolute limit,

which entirely prevents our accepting a local differentiation

of the old Tertiary species and their transformation into the

existing species. The pelagic faunas of many Italian lakes

of volcanic origin are of a much later date still. But ds we

are no longer confined to a local differentiation of the autoch-

thonous species, we have more time and space at our disposal

for this differentiation. ;

I believe we must find the cause of the differentiation of

the pelagic fauna in the combination of two different pheno-

mena—namely, the daily migrations of the Entomostraca, and

the regular local winds of the great lakes. It is well known

that on the borders of great masses of water two regular winds

prevail, one of which blows at night from the land towards

the water, the other by day from the water to the land. The

nocturnal animals of the shore-region which swim at night at

the surface are at this time driven towards the middle of the lake

by the surface-current of the land-wind, sink during the day,

being driven away by the light, into the deep water, and thus

escape the surface-current of the lake-wind, which would

otherwise have carried them again to the shore. Constantly

driven further every night, they remain confined to the pelagic

region, as they are not carried back again during the day.

Thus a differentiation takes place by natural selection, until

at last, after a certain number of generations, there remain

only the wonderfully transparent and almost exclusively

swimming animals which we know. When this differentia-

tion has once taken place, the pelagic species is conveyed by

the migratory water-birds from one country to another and

from one lake into another, where it reproduces its kind if

the conditions of existence of the medium are favourable. In

this way we may find the pelagic Entomostraca in lakes

which are too small to possess the alternation of winds, the

Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. 325

animals having been differentiated by the action of the winds

in other larger lakes. =

In this way we can easily explain the differentiation of most

pelagic species, with the exception of two; and these are the

finest and most interesting of the pelagic Entomostraca—

namely Leptodora hyalinaand Bythotrephes longimanus. These

two Cladocera are not related to the freshwater species which

form the littoral faunas of the lakes, or the palustrine and

fluviatile faunas*; and therefore we cannot explain their origin

by differentiation of the littoral forms. For these two species

we must therefore, like Pavesi, seek a marine origin. Bytho-

trephes would be derived from an ancestor which was common to

it and to Podon, its nearest ally, as, indeed, Leydig has already

indicated. Leptodora, on the contrary, according to Weis-

mann’s view, would have branched off from a primeval

Daphnid, of whose direct descendants nothing further is known.

But how could the passage from salt into fresh water be

effected ? Pavesi supposes that this may have taken place

by the closing of a fjord, and its gradual conversion into a

freshwater lake, so soon as it was separated by a bank from

the sea. This is possible ; and we have examples of the same

kind in certain marine forms which occur in the freshwater

lakes of North Italy and Scandinavia. But how if this

transition has not taken place by passive migration and trans-

ference into lagoons which were constantly becoming less

salt? For the decision of this question we have still no reli-

able materials. But so soon as the adaptation to fresh water

had been effected, the distribution of these forms of marine

origin took place in the same way as with other pelagic fresh-

water forms, and thus these two forms would be introduced

into lakes which were never in direct communication with

the sea. |

In conclusion, we might draw a parallel between the pelagic

fauna of freshwater lakes and that of the sea. ‘The analogies

are numerous and of great interest; but they are so patent

that it is superfluous to dwell upon them particularly. The

general facts are the same or very similar; the distinction

lies chiefly in size and number. In the sea all is large; in

our lakes every thing is of small and restricted dimensions—

not only the number and size of the individuals, but also the

number of species, the extent of their migrations, and their

range of distribution.

* G. Joseph has discovered, in two large caves of Carinthia, a second

species of the genus Leptodora, L. pellucida, which differs essentially from

the L. hyalina of the pelagic lake-fauna by the absence of eyes. It is the

only Cladocere that occurs in the cave-fauna (Berl. entom. Zeitschy.

xXXvi. 3, 1882).

326 M. G. A. Boulenger on a

XXXIII.— Description of a new Genus and Species of Frogs

of the Family Hylide. By G. A. BOULENGER.

THE new frog described in this paper was purchased of Mr.

A. Forrer, who obtained it at Presidio, W. Mexico, and suc-

ceeded in bringing it alive to England. Notes are appended

on the coloration and habits of two other living frogs, obtained

at the same place by the same collector.

PTERNOHYLA, g. n.

Distinguished from Hyla by the great development of the

inner metatarsal tubercle, which is strongly compressed.

Pternohyla fodiens, sp. n.

Tongue circular, entire and slightly free behind. Vomerine

teeth in two round groups close together between the choane.

Head moderate, broader than long, entirely bony, rough;

labial borders projecting and slightly raised; snout rounded,

once and a half as long as the diameter of the orbit, the profile

obliquely descending from the eyes; the distance from the

nostril to the orbit equals the diameter of. the latter; canthus

rostralis raised, curved; loreal region very wide, concave ;

interorbital space much broader than the upper eyelid, deeply.

concave; tympanum very distinct, half the diameter of the

orbit. Fingers slender, slightly webbed at the base ; no pro-

jecting rudiment of pollex ; toes slender, moderately elongate,

one-third webbed ; disks of fingers and toes very small, much

smaller than the tympanum; subarticular tubercles small,

prominent; inner metatarsal tubercle large, compressed; no

fold along the tarsus. The hind limb being carried forwards

along the body, the tibio-tarsal articulation reaches the poste-

rior corner of the eye. Skin of back closely granulate ; belly

and lower surface of thighs granulate. Light brown above,

with large elongate insuliform dark brown black-edged spots

on the back, avoiding the vertebral line; flanks marbled

with dark brown; thighs and groin sulphur-yellow, marbled

new Genus and Spectes of Frogs, 327

with dark brown; limbs with large dark brown transverse

spots; lower surfaces white, the throat with dark vermicula-

tions. Iris golden. From snout to vent 59 millim.

This most remarkable form approaches TZriprion in the

shape of the head; the large compressed metatarsal tubercle

distinguishes it from any species of the family Hylide.

_ It is a timid creature, getting very frightened when handled,

whilst all other Hylide I have seen alive are very indifferent

under similar circumstances. It is slow in its movements,

and not a good climber. Its habits are more burrowing than

arboreal. It is not able to climb up a glass, but burrows

itself deeply in the moss by means of its metatarsal shovels,

the movements executed-in this proceeding being exactly those

of Pelobates. I believe this to be the first mstance of an

adaptation to both burrowing and arboreal life. Some species

of Callula, which were formerly believed to present this com-

bination, are truly burrowing and unable to climb to any

extent; Callula pulchra, which I had the pleasure of seeing

alive inthe Jardin des Plantes a few months ago, lives ex-

actly like Pelobates, to which it bears a strong resemblance in

the shining skin and enormously inflated lungs.

Hyla venulosa (Laur.).

This species has not been hitherto recorded from Mexico.

The coloration of my specimen is as follows :—Upper surfaces

light brown, with large chestnut-brown spots ; these occupy

entirely the hinder part of the back and the hind limbs; upon

the latter the lighter ground-colour appears in the form of

transverse lines; on the flanks the spots are bordered with

pure white ; lower surfaces of a rather dirty white, the throat

with brown vermiculations. The eye is very beautiful, the

iris being golden with black reticulations, and a vertical and

a horizontal black bar, forming a cross. The vocal bladders

are black ; they cannot be retracted, as in the Rane with

external vocal sacs; and when empty they hang on each

shoulder like a cutaneous lobe. As is well known, the bones

of this frog are of a beautiful “ vert de gris ;” this colour is

seen on the vomerine groups and on the border of the lower

jaw when the mouth is open.

The attitudes and movements of H. venulosa are much the

same as those of its European congener; but it is entirely

nocturnal, remaining concealed the whole of the day. It is

by no means shy, but, when handled, exudes a great quantity

of poisonous fluid, more so than any Batrachian I have had

before. Besides, this fluid, of a milky appearance, coagulates

328° Miscellaneous.

instantaneously, sticking to the fingers in a very disagreeable

manner; it has a strong odour, resembling that of peaches, .

and affects very disagreeably the mucous membrane of the

nostrils, causing a strong itching.

Phyllomedusa dacnicolor, Cope.

The size of this species was believed to be that of Hyla

arborea. Several specimens, brought home by Mr. Forrer,

show that it attains to a very large size, viz. 83 millim. from

snout to vent. The habits are those of Hyla cerulea, which

this frog resembles in size, general porportions, and colour.

The faculty of opposing the inner finger and toe is conspicu-

ous, though less so than in the typical species of Phyllome- -

dusa. The colour of the upper parts is normally bright

green, but rapidly changes to olive or brown; white dots are

scattered on the flanks; the lower parts are pure white; the

two inner fingers, the three inner toes, the lower surface of

the hands and feet, and the sides of the limbs are yellowish

pink. The iris is black, vermiculated with gold; a golden

line borders the vertical pupil. The nictitating lid is veined

with gold, and the lower eyelid completely opaque, green.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Seauality of the Common Oyster (Ostrea edulis) and that of

the Portuguese Oyster (O. angulata). Artificial Fecundation of the

Portuguese Oyster. By M. Boucnon-BranpEty.

Twenty or twenty-five years ago the Portuguese oyster, which is

indigenous to the Tagus, did not exist on the coasts of France. It

has been acclimatized in our waters quite accidentally. A ship

coming from Portugal, having suffered damage, had to discharge its

cargo in order to undergo repair. The oysters which it carried were

thrown into the Gironde, upon the old Banc de Richard. Meeting

there with conditions favourable to their propagation, they multi-

plied at such a rate that from Pointe de Grave to Richard, over an

extent of from 25 to 30 kilometres, they now form a vast bed, the

breadth of which will soon be limited only by the banks of the

river.

The sexuality of this oyster differs essentially from that of the

other kinds of oysters common to our waters, of which the most

wide-spread is Ostrea edulis: this is hermaphrodite, as Lacaze-Du-

thiers, Coste, Davaine, Mobius, Eyton, Hart, and many others have

proved. Is it a self-sufficing hermaphrodite? With respect to

Miscellaneous. 329

this, nothing has yet been quite demonstrated. Considering that

the genital gland rarely presents the two sexes at the same degree

of maturity, it is probable that it does not fecundate itself.

The Portuguese oyster, on the contrary, is unisexual. That is

incontestable. We have opened a great number of them, taken at

all the phases of the reproductive period ; and all were either ex-

clusively males or exclusively females.

On the other hand, contrary to what takes place with the common

oyster, in which fecundation is accomplished within the valves, the

ova are expelled from the shell; it is in the bosom of the water that

they meet with the fecundating element. In fact neither ova nor

embryos are ever found in the mantle of O. angulata. This is

moreover corroborated by the fact that the ova and embryos of the

Portuguese oyster are developed in the pure sea-water, while those

of the common oyster, atleast during the whole period of the gesta-

tion of the ovum and till the moment when the embryo abandons

the maternal shelter, cannot live out of the liquid contained in the

shell, which liquid, according to an analysis made in M, Berthelot’s

laboratory, contains a notable proportion of albumen. In vain we

tried to preserve, in sea-water aerated and renewed, any embryos of

O. edulis to complete development, whether they were in the state

of white or of grey spat: the white embryos succumbed after two

er three days, the grey ones after twelve or fifteen, although they

had within reach collectors to which they could attach themselves.

These facts constitute an essential difference between the two

species, which excludes every hypothesis of crossing and must cause

the rejection of the theory of hybridation advocated by some ostrei-

culturists. We have moreover made some direct experiments at

hybridation, which issued in a negative result. Thus, at different

times during last year and this, we placed ova from Portuguese

oysters in contact with zoosperms taken from common oysters, and

conversely ; but never, under the conditions of our experiments,

have the elements naturally and instinctively come together, never

has there been any trace of fecundation or development.

The sexual elements of O. angulata being, as we have said, clearly

separate, we had a glimpse of the possibility of accomplishing arti-

ficial fecundation. Theexample of Brooks, of Baltimore University,

who made successful attempts at artificial fecundation with Ostrea

virginiana, was also encouraging.

After much feeling our way, we adopted the following method.

With a little practice, it is easy to distinguish the sexes with the naked

eye. By means of a camel’s-hair pencil we detach the ova from the

ovary, and deposit them in a vessel filled with sea-water—a phial,

for example. In order to disaggregate them and clear them from

the foreign matters with which they may be encompassed, the phial

is agitated for a few moments, and then the liquid allowed to

settle. The ova which are fit for fecundation sink to the bottom of

the vessel; what remains in suspension must be eliminated.

The liquid is decanted, and fresh sea-water poured in; and it is

sufficient to add a small portion of seminal liquor in order that the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 22

330 Miscellaneous.

ova may be directly and closely surrounded by the zoosperms ; the

first phases of fecundation commence immediately.

The ova and spermatozoids can, without being placed im contact,

preserve their vital properties in the water for several hours. Our

best fecundations were obtained with elements which did not come

together until two or three hours after their extraction from the

genital g olands.

We shall not describe the first phases of the development of the

ova; but we think we must record a fact which, we believe, has

not before been observed: the embryos of O. angulata begin to move

from seven to twelve hours after fecundation, according to the

temperature. At Verdon we obtained some in seven hours, the

water having a temperature of 22°. Their mobility was exhibited

in rotatory and gyratory movements. Sometimes they turn on the

spot as on a pivot; at others they remove rapidly and shoot like a

dart across the field of observation. ‘The shell is formed at about

the sixth or seventh day after the impregnation.

The artificial fecundation presents no difficulty of execution; it

ends, four times out of five, in the formation of a mobile embryo, if

the elements employed are good. With the Portuguese oyster the

laying is effected gradually, and sometimes lasts several weeks.

When a speck in the genital gland becomes transparent, it is be-

cause the elements are ripe; and itis then that they can be employed

with advantage.

In consequence of the preceding, and secing the fecundity of the

oyster of the Tagus*, we tried some practical applications. For

this purpose we prepared at Verdon a “clear” of 100 square

metres surface, into which we poured the animated products of

various artificial fecundations. The difficulty was to preserve the

embryos while at the same time securing the renewal of the water.

We attained that result by making the water enter and flow away

through a bed of fine sand.

After a month of reiterated experiments our endeavours were

crowned with success. We had the satisfaction of finding some

brood fixed on each of the tiles placed in our experimental “clear.”

This is so much the more remarkable as, until last week, none had

yet attached themselves to the numerous collectors immersed on the

oyster-beds of the Gironde—that is to say in the very centre of the

“ clear.” Comptes Rendus de 0 Académie des Sciences, July 31,

1882, t. xcv. pp. 206-259.

On a Synthetic Type of Annelid (Anoplonereis Herrmanni) a

Commensal of Balanoglossus. By M. A. Grarp.

The rich sandy beaches of the Iles Glénans, especially those of

* 1 cubic centim. of ovary contains - Ova.

By, dissociations is, Ween se. ss... 2500000

IBYiSGethONSta te seasnste sake ¢ Sed 5200000

Mica saga wate s «fate cucak 3850000

The volume of the ovary of an oyster of average size varies between 6

and 8 cubic centim.

Miscellaneous. 331

Ile du Loch and of the Ile St. Nicolas, contain two fine species of

the genus Balanoglossus, which differ at the first glance in the

breadth and colour of the branchio-genital region. One of them is

of an orange-yellow in the male sex, of a greyish yellow in the

female, and of a light brown in the immature animal; this the

author names Balanoglossus Robinw. The other species, which is

rather more slender and much narrower in the thoracic region, is of a

salmon-colour, brighter in the female, more delicate in the male,

and of a dull rose-colour in the asexual animal; the author calls

this B. salmoneus. :

These two forms appear to be allied to B. awrantiacus, found by

Leidy at Atlantic City associated with Solen ensis, Donax fossor, and

various Annelids of the genera Clymene and Gilycera; andthe Bala-

noglosst of the Iles Glénans live in the midst of a similar fauna.

They are very abundant ; and although it is difficult to obtain them

entire from their great length (a metre and more) and extreme

fragility, their position is easily discovered by the coils of sand of

peculiar form which they throw up. ‘They are to be reached at all

times of the tide, especially B. salmoneus, which comes nearest to

the shore.

The posterior extremity, which is nearest to the sand-coil, is the

most easily extracted ; it exactly resembles the intestine of a Spa-

tangus filled with fine sand. The anterior extremity is obtained

with more difficulty; it is folded several times upon itself, and

covered with a mucus of very peculiar odour. ‘The lateral margins

of the thoracic region are raised dorsally to form a sort of tube, at

the bottom of which, chiefiy in B. Robinii, is found the parasite now

to be noticed.

This Annelid would at once be referred to the Nereid group; but

it presents more of the essential characters of the family Lycoridea.,

The body is cylindrical, slightly flattened, and feebly attenuated at

the hinder part. The central region is traversed by a median fur-

row, which widens towards the cephalic extremity. The length of

the animal is from 40 to 60 millim., its breadth (with the feet)

from 5 to 9 millim. Its colour is a fine orange-yellow, tinged with

fulvous on the feet.

The cephalic lobe is rectangular, twice as broad as long, and

slightly emarginate in front. The tentacles are equal in length to

the cephalic lobe, and three in number ; the palpi, a little shorter

than the tentacles, are inserted in two little lateral notches. There

are four-eyes, the two anterior larger and crescentiform.

The proboscis is entirely unarmed ; the buccal aperture is quad-

rangular ; the buccal segment differs but little from the succeeding

ones; the tentacular cirri are of moderate size, placed at some dis-

tance from the lateral margins of the cephalic lobe, and probably

six (in two groups of three) on each side.

The feet are all similar; the parapodia composed of two distinct

and nearly equal rami. The upper ramus is furnished with a single

ligula (the lower one) and armed with simple capillary sete. The

lower ramus is furnished with two bundles of sete arranged on the

332 Miscellaneous.

two sides of a hastiform process. These setee are composite, falci-

form, heterogomphous. The terminal joint increases in size from

the lowest to the highest. The dorsal cirrus is much longer than

the ventral.

For this Annelid the author forms the genus Anoplonereis, and

names the species A. Herrmanni, in honour of M. Herrmann, lately

director of the laboratory at Concarneau, where these researches

were made. The worm occurs about once upon ten Balanoglossz.

There is no epitocous form; sexual maturity occursin May. ‘The

males seemed to be rather more common than the females. The

skin is delicate, and ruptures easily when the animal is immersed in

absolute alcohol.

As to the place to be given to Anopionereis among the Nereids,

the author remarks that the presence of three antenne, the form of

the superior ramus of the parapodia, the existenee of simple capillary

setz, and the absence of jaws are so many characters which sepa-

rate this Annelid from all the other Lycoridea. The absence of the

superior ligula of the superior ramus occurs also in Ceratocephale

and Dendronereis; but in these genera the sete are all compound,

and in the second the dorsal cirrus is pinnate. The form of the

parapodia approximates Anoplonerezs to the Hesionea, and especially

to Pordake, and also to certain Syllidea, such as Pionosyllis, which

also present simple sete in the superior and compound falciform

setee in the inferior ramus of the parapodia. The presence of a

third median antenna is also a Syllidian character met with in the

Hesionea and Polynoé, but not in the Nereids.

The complete absence of buccal armature is remarkable in a

Lycoridian. In Ceratonereis, indeed, there are no paragnatha at the

basal part of the proboscis, and in Leptonereis and some allied types

the paragnatha even disappear entirely; but the absolutely un-

armed proboscis of Anoplonereis is unique in the group Lycoridea,

and no doubt connected with its parasitic mode of life.

Thus Anoplonereis is a most curious type, uniting the Lycoridea on

the one hand to the Hesionea and Polynoé, and on the other to the

Syllidea; the last-named are to be regarded as the ancestors of the

whole group of the Nereids (sensu latiori) as understood by Ehlers.

—Comptes Rendus, August 21, 1882, p. 389.

Orthocynodon, an Animal related to the Rhinoceros, from the

Bridger Eocene*. By Wu. B. Scorr and Henry F. Oszorn.

Orthocynodon is the name given to designate a new genus of the

rhinoceros line from the Bridger Beds of Wyoming. It was dis-

covered by the Princeton expedition of 1878, in the Bad Lands of

Bitter Creek, It carries the rhinoceros line farther back than it

has been supposed to exist. The oldest representative of this line

known is Amynodon, a genus found by Prof. Marsh? in the Uintah

beds which overlie the Bridger. Orthocynodon was at first referred

to the latter genus, until important differences in the molar denti-

tion were discovered.

* Description from specimens in the E. M. Museum of Geology, Prince-

ton, N. J.

+ Am. Journ. Sci. ser. 5, vol. xiv. p. 251.

Miscellaneous. 333

Generic characters. The lower canines are erect and functional,

giving the name to the genus. The lower incisors are two on each

side and semiprocumbent. The lower premolars, with the excep-

tion of the first, are somewhat simpler than the molars, but have

the rhinoceros pattern of two inward-opening crescents directed

forwards. The upper premolars have distinct posterior crescents

and small postero-internal cusps. The postglenoid and posttym-

panic processes apparently do not unite to surround the external

auditory meatus. ‘There is a sagittal crest separating the temporal

fossee.

This genus differs from Amynodon in the erect canines, in the

possession of a posterior crest and distinct though small postero-

internal cusp on the second and third upper premolars ; finally, in

the fact that the premolar pattern in both jaws is like that of the

molars. In Amynodon the canines are nearly procumbent, and the

premolars are all unlike the molars. It is singular that this genus,

belonging to a more recent geological formation than Achenodon,

should have less of the typical rhinoceros structure in its molars.

Orthocynodon antiquus, gen. et sp. nov.

2-2? ale 1 Boo he BS

Dental formula, z 39 °[ pp PM ET Ma% =

The specimens consist of the skull and lower jaw of one indi-

vidual, and a portion of the skull containing the molar series of

another. In each the upper canines and incisors are wanting. The

lower incisors are close to the canines; they are semierect in posi-

tion and placed in a quarter circle. They have slight fangs and

sharp crowns, with low cingula posteriorly. The canines are almost

trihedral in section, and curve upwards and slightly backwards,

worn at the back of their pointed tips by the upper teeth. A dias-

tema of 2 inches separates them from the premolars. The lower

premolar-molar series differs only in size and minor details from

that of a young specimen of Rhinoceros indicus. The first premolar

has a simple crown rising to a single point and supported on two

fangs. The inner face is irregularly concave, as in the rhinoceros.

Each of the remaining teeth presents two forward-opening crescents

of similar pattern. The third and fourth upper premolars are pre-

served in our specimens, and the upper molars are complete. The

premolars present an external longitudinal ridge; from it arise a

broad anterior and a narrow and somewhat low posterior crescent,

opening backward; the postero-internal cusps are small. The

molars are like dose of the rhinoceros in the proportion and dispo-

sition of their crescents.

The skull is about 14 inches long and 5 inches deep. The occi-

pital condyle resembles that of the Indian rhinoceros. There is a

recurved paroccipital process having a long forward union with the

posttympanic. The posttympanic and postglenoid processes do not

unite as in the modern rhinoceros. In common with all the Eocene

Ungulates, there is quite a high thin sagittal crest and somewhat

deep temporal fossa, quite unlike the Indian rhinoceros. The skull,

334 Miscellaneous.

in fact, does not resemble that of its modern relative. The parvetals

are narrow and compressed ; the frontals expand into a broad well-

rounded snout. We cannot ascertain from our specimens whether

the nasals bore protuberances for the support of horns. It seems

probable that they did not.

This animal will be fully described and figured in a later publi-

cation. The above is intended merely as a preliminary notice.

Orthocynodon may be briefly described as an Eocene perissodactyle

Ungulate with the premolar-molar dentition of a. rhinoceros, and

somewhat resembling Amynodon in the possession of canines and loss

of the median incisors. It has little of the rhinocerotic character in

the skull; but the resemblances in the dentition point it out as re-

lated to Amynodon, with which it belongs, among the group of

Kocene progenitors of the Rhinocerotide.

Measwremenits.

Total length of molar series of the lower jaw........ "192

Antero-posterior diameter of the first lower molar .. °038

Transverse diameter of the first lower molar ......., 022

Vertical diameter of the crown of the canine........ ‘040

Transverse diameter of the first upper molar..,..... 035

Antero-posterior diameter of the first upper molar .. *035

Total length of the upper molars, estimated ........ 165

Amer. Journ. Sci., Sept. 1882, p. 223.

On the Structure of the Head of Archeopteryx. By W. Damss.

In the examination of the Archcopterysx in the possession of the

Berlin Royal Mineralogical Museum, the results of which will be

published in detail with figures, the matrix previously concealing

some parts of the skeleton has been removed; and this has given a

clear insight into the structure of the head.

When the specimen was obtained for the Museum, two large aper-

tures were seen on the exposed right side of the skull; the

hinder one, situated beneath the roof of the skull, was easily recog-

nized as the orbit, especially as it contained a well-preserved bony

sclerotic ring, consisting of separate plates lying one over the other,

asin so many living birds. The anterior margin of this orbit is

formed by a narrow bone, which is turned a little backward and ex-

tends down to the base of the skull. This bone (the lacrymal) at

the same time forms the posterior boundary of a second, large,

rounded triangular aperture, in the middle of which there is a

crushed piece of bone separated from its natural connexions with

the other parts of the skull. This aperture-has been interpreted

as the nasal aperture by authors, as by C. Vogt* and O. C. Marsh*t.

It appears, however, that the anterior part of the skull was still

concealed by matrix ; and it was only by very careful removal of the

latter that the contours of the skull were completely exposed. This

gave the important result that in front of the supposed nasal aper-

ture there is a third aperture, placed obliquely to the longitudinal

* Rev. Scient. 2° sér. xvii. 1879, p. 242.

+ British Association Report, York Meeting, 1881.

Miscellaneous. 335

axis of the skull, of an acutely elliptical form and 9 millim. long.

Posteriorly it is separated from the middle aperture by a narrow

bridge of bone; above and in front it is bounded by a very narrow

bone (part of the intermaxillary), and it does not reach the apex

of the skull; in front of it there lies an equilaterally triangular

piece of bone about 4 millim. long, which forms the tip of the beak.

This aperture is to be regarded as the nostril ; it is entirely enclosed

by the intermaxillary. Its discovery renders the resemblance to

existing birds much closer than was previously supposed. As in

the bird, there are three apertures on the side of the skull : —a poste-

rior, the orbit; a middle one, enclosed by the lacrymal behind and by

the maxillary and intermaxillary in front and below; and an ante-

rior one, the nostril, entirely in the intermaxillary.

This analogy with the skull of existing birds also essentially

facilitates the study of the other parts of the skull. Thus the bony

piece in the middle aperture will have to be regarded as the inner

ascending part of the maxillary, and a long bone running to the

base of the skull and partially concealed by the sclerotic ring as part

of the vomer. ‘The quadrate bone is also distinctly visible, although

its exact form is not recognizable ; and close in front of it there is

a small bone, not projecting much from the matrix, which from its

position may be the pterygoid. Of the roof of the skull scarcely any

thing more than fragments of the frontals is preserved ; the brain-

cavity is filled with cale-spar. The occiput is deficient.

Results relating to the dentition were also obtained by the re-

moval of the matrix. Two small denticles, situated under the

middle opening, were previously visible. Afterwards ten teeth be-

came distinctly recognizable, standing in the margin of the jaw.

The foremost of these is at about 2 millim. from the tip of the

beak ; but there are indications that one or two teeth existed in front

of this, so that the dentition reached quite to the apex. The teeth

are about 1 millim. long, sugarloaf-shaped, very acute, and appa-

rently smooth and shining, without any vertical furrows or strie.

The individual teeth are separated by intervals of scarcely 1 millim.

Marsh (Joc. cet.) assumed that the teeth were only in the intermax-

illary, as the last one was still below the nostril; but now that it

is proved that the aperture hitherto regarded as the nostril is really

the middle one of three apertures in the side of the skull, it seems

rather that the dentition was not confined to the intermaxillary,

but extended to the maxillary, at least its anterior part. Marsh

has also expressed the opinion that the teeth stood in a groove;

from the recent examination it would rather appear that each tooth

stands in a separate alveolus.

The lower jaw is retained in its natural position, 7. ¢. articulated

with the quadrate bone, and with its upper margin closely applied

to the skull. It shows a postarticular process directed backward,

such as occurs, for example, in the genus Anser. From the posi-:

tion of the lower jaw it cannot be seen whether it contains any

teeth ; but this appears probable. Below the lower jaw there is a

part of an acicular hyoid bone, similar to those of existing birds.

The clearing of the shoulder-girdle, which is not yet completed,

336 Miscellaneous.

shows nevertheless that the part interpreted by Vogt (1. c. p. 242,

fig. 18) as a coracoid is really a portion of the matrix, so that the

structure of the shoulder-girdle, so far as it is preserved, can only

be ascertained after this has been removed. ll the inferences

drawn from this part as to the relations of Archwopteryx to Birds

and Reptiles therefore fall to the ground.—Sitzungsb. Akad, Wiss,

Berlin, July 27, 1882, p. 817.

On the Innervation of the Mantle of some Lamellibranchiate

Mollusca. By M. L. Vratteton.

The author has investigated the distribution and termination of

the nerves in the part of the mantle lining the interior of the shell

within the pallial line and the adductor muscles in the genera Unio

and Anodonta. The process adopted was as follows :—The mantle,

detached from its adherences in the living animal, was placed for

fifteen minutes in lemon-juice, then in a 1-per-cent. solution of

chloride of gold, where it was left for at least twenty minutes. It

was then put into water acidulated with acetic acid (one drop to

20 gr.), when the reduction is effected in from twenty-four to thirty-

six hours. Fragments of the mantle carefully torn can then be

examined ; or transverse sections can be made of it after hardening.

The portion of the mantle within the pallial line is formed by a

- lamina of connective tissue, rich in vessels and nerves, and covered

on both surfaces with an epithelium of one layer-of cells. Trans-

verse sections show that the nerves are not equally distributed in

the connective lamina, but more especially in two planes near its

two surfaces ; some are even placed immediately below the line of

implantation of the epithelial cells. In a fragment containing one of

these planes examined flat, the fibres are seen sometimes to fork or

anastomose in the form of the letter Y, sometimes to cross at the

same point, and their elementary fibrille form a tangle in which

more or less complicated chiasmata are distinguished.

The fibres thus constitute an irregular network, with nodal points

of very variable form. The arrangement occurs on both surfaces

of the mantle; but the two planes communicate by fibres situated

in the thickness of the connective lamina, and really form only a

single plexus.

Each superficial plexus gives off finer fibres, which either originate

directly from the large nerves of the plexus or, after the exhaustion

of the latter, by repeated ramifications. These fibres finally divide

into unifibrillar elements, which unite and anastomose in a thousand

ways to form a plexus with very close meshes. It is subepithelial,

for it persists when the epithelium is removed, but is more super-

ficial than the one from which it originates.

Thus in the mantle of Unio and Anodonta the nerves form a

plexus perfectly analogous to that seated in the connective tissue of

the cornea beneath Bowman’s lamina. It forms a very delicate

nervous apparatus, which, being closely applied to the interior of

the shell, may receive any shocks communicated to the latter, and

transmit the impression of them to the animal. This arrangement

is probably general among the Lamellibranchiata.— Comptes Rendus,

September 4, 1882, p. 461.

- (OLEMAN’S).

Reese A Delicious Beverage and Tonic, |

_ Made from Port Wine, Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Extract of Malt; Nutri-

_ tious, Strengthening, Stimulating, Flesh-forming, Health-restoring, Suitable for

the Robust in Health as well as the Invalid. Strongly recommended by the

Medical Faculty. An Immediate Benefit is experienced after taking it; th

_ Frame is Invigorated, and no ill effects follow.

_ LIEBIG’S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE (COLEMAN'S).

ie TESTIMONIALS.

_ a bottle of your Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Malt Wine. I was perfectly

acquainted with the value of the EHxtractum Carnis, and not quite a stranger to

the invigorating and fortifying properties of malt wine, and therefore felt a

natural curiosity to test them when combined.

_ as exhausting, viz. brain work—very often experience the need of, and have some-

times, an almost irresistible craving for a “pick me up;” and very often the

€ panacea for a time for lassitude, and that state of mind which renders work —

_ utksome, are alcoholic stimulants, the use of which must sooner or later end

- disastrously. ees: ee)

The man who can furnish a remedy, sure, certain, and harmless, for the lassi-

tude which follows constant brain-work is a benefactor of his species, and may

be said to have added many years of usefulness to the lives of useful men.

Your extract is a success, and, when more generally known, will be used b

all toilers of the mind. . Yours faithfully, O. D. RAY.

Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich, Feb. 28, 1881.

Queen’s Crescent, Haverstock Hill,

Yee ar London, March 5, 1881.

Dear Sir,—Some time since, being greatly fatigued with over-work and long

hours at business, my health (being naturally delicate) became very indifferent.

Tiost all energy, strength, and appetite, and was so weak as to be scarcely able

- to walk.

As you are aware, I sent for a dozen of your Extract of Meat and Malt Wine,

- which in a few days. ee me up marvellously. Three or four glasses of it daily

have quite altered and restored me to better health than ever, “ without the assist-

ance of a doctor.” .

Iam now giving it to my son, twelve years of age, whom we have always

thought eae and from a puny ailing boy he seems to be fast growing

into a strong healthy lad. ;

Enclosed you have cheque. Please send me two dozen of the “ Extract.”

With thanks for your prompt attention to my last.

Yours truly, I am, Sir, GEORGE A. TYLER.

Mineral Waiter Hospital, Bath, Sept. 22, 1881.

GENTLEMEN,—Referring to yours respecting your Liebig’s Extract cf Meat

and Malt Wine, I have much pleasure in testifying to its excellent qualities, It.

is highly nutritious, stimulating, and health-restoring.

Every claim you make for it I can fully endorse, and I shall be pleased te

recommend it as an incomparable tonic.

Tam, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, EDWD. J. VOYSEY.

_ Pints, 27s. per dozen; Quarts, 50s. per dozen. Carriage paid to any

_ Railway Station in Great Britain. Sample Bottle for 33 stamps.

P.O. Orders to be made payable to

COLEMAN AND CoO,,

MUSPOLE STREET, NORWICH.

CHEQUES CROSSED LONDON AND PROVINCIAL BANK,

ai Sold by all Druggists and Patent Medicine Vendors in the United Kingdom, in

_ Bottles, 2s. 9d. and 4s, 6d. each, Ask for Coleman’s Liebig’s Extract of

Sir,—A short time since I was induced by the novelty of the title to send for

Men who work hard as I do—not muscular hard work, but that which is quite |

" LIEBIGS EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE /

Y 7

CONTENTS OF NUMBER 58.—Fifth Series,

‘ae

eee |

XXYV. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa; an Attempt at a General — Bs

Theory of their Development, founded upon the ee of eee Meta- |

morphoses. By Dr. JULES BABROIS oS se oie oe) A Siete oh aaa 265 |

XXVI. Notice of a eco Species of oS By Dr.

GUNTHER

XXVIII. On the Conario-hypophysial Cerebral Tract of Professor

Owen. By Roper? Garnur, FRCS. POL Bo os. ee tees nae 280

XXVIII. The Affinities of Palcocampa, Meek and Workea, age

Hyidence of the wide Diversity of Type in the earliest known Myrio-

pods. By SAMUEL FS SCUDDER 2 08). wile ae hee che ca meee

XXIX. Diagnoses of new Species of Plewrotomide in the British,

Museum. aes SWEDE cys. 296

XXX. Cancinolostcal He eee on the Care ee cy.

phea, and Arcosternus. By T..C. WINKLER ........-.-...5-5+.. 306

XXXI. List of Lepidoptera recently collected by a Alfred

Carpenter at Yedo and Od-Sima. By Artaur G. Buruer, F.LS.,

NOME Zi Dey BOG 3 ihc Oe a ese iere besa ace Sieben igh aa eee see BS 4

XXXII. The Pelagic Fauna of Freshwater Lakes. et Prof. BR. pole

WAS MOREE OS, cee Oe iS Os SN Oe aS Wha eae (320

XXXIII. Description of a new Genus and Species of Feo of the |

Family Hylide. By G. A. BoutencEr

COREL a:

On the Sexuality of the Common Oyster (Ostrea edulis) and that of

the Portuguese Oyster (O. angulata). Artificial Fecundation of ~

the Portuguese Oyster. By M. Boucnon-BranpEty...... See 3) 9)

On a Synthetic Type of Annelid ee Her Bsa a Com-

mensal of Balanoglossus. By M. A . GrarD RE ie cto 330

Orthocynodon, an Animal related to the Rhinoceros, from the Bridger l

Eocene. By Wm. B. Scorr and Hunry F. Osporn .......-... 332

On the Structure of the Head of Archeopteryx. By W. Dans i Neo ego

On the Innervation of the Mantle of some Lamellibranchiate Mollusca.

By M. L. Vrsnieron

* * It is requested that all Communications for this Work may be addressed,

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs. Taylor and Francis, Printing Office,

Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, London.

10. FIFTH SERIES. NOH. £

Cy Rs

a8 feaerern y 3 » j

De eee PUB OANN Wie ee Oe

eld 5 af 5 ene ; i AND ; ‘ ; }

‘| MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

mah aah ip sea rite INCLUDING :

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ayo GEOLOGY.

* {

: H

; hase i a CONDUCTED BY

_ | ALBERT C. L. G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pu.D., F-B.S.,

ei ie VILIDAM 8. DALLAS, FS.

~ WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, F.R.S., PSs F.G.S., |

; AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu.D., F.L.S.

BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘‘ANNALS”’ COMBINED WITH

MESSRS. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’S “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.” |

WITH FOUR PLATES. ;

_ Iustrative of Dr. J. Barrois’s Paper on the Embryogeny of the Bryozoa, Dr. R.

_ Hausler’s on the Trochammine of the Lower Malm of Aargau, Mr. H. J.

Carter's on Spermatozoa &e. in Spongilla, and Mr. E. J. Miers’s on the Species

- of Ocypoda in the British Museum.

; LONDON:

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co.; Kent-and Co.;

Whittaker & Co.: Bailliére, Paris: Maclachlan and Stewart, Edinburgh: Hodges, Foster,

& Co., Dublin: and Asher, Berlin. .

Dae xe

ROYAL SOCIETY. @

GOVERNMENT GRANT OF £4000

FOR THE PROMOTION OF een ATE RESEARCH.

A Meeting of the Govyernment-Grant Committee wil ae held in

Eiscenber 1882. It is requested that Applications to be considered

at that Meeting be forwarded to the Secretaries of the Royal Society,

Burlington House, before the 31st of November, 1882.

Price 5s. ; royal Ato, with Coloured Plates and Woodcuts.

NATURAL HISTORY OF THE EUPLECTELLA ASPERGILLUM

(VENUS’S FLOWER-BASKET), |

FROM THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS.

By WILLIAM CHIMMO, Capt. R.N., F.LS.,, F.RAS,, &e.

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, B.C. -

Royal 4to, 1284 pp., with 34 Plates, Map, &e. Price £7.

A HISTORY OF THE BIRDS OF CEYLON.

By Captain W. V. LEGGE, R.A., F.LS., &e.

Published by the AurHorR, Aberystwith, Wales.

Price 2s, 6d., royal 8vo.

A CATALOGUE OF COLEOPTERA

FROM THE

JAPANESE ARCHIPELAGO.

By GEORGE LEWIS.

A few copies printed on one side only, for labelling, price 38s. 6d.

’ Taytor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, H.C.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

Including Zoology, Botany, and Geology.—Monthly, price 2s, 6d.

Complete sets Gn Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices:—

The First Series, in 20 volumes, from 1838 to 1847. Price £10.

The Second Series, in 20 volumes, from 1848 to 1857. ,, £10.

The Third Series, in 20 volumes, ‘from 1858 to 1867. ay ff abate

TayiLor and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, H.C.

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN

Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science.

A Journal devoted to Physics, Astronomy, Mechanics, Chemistry, Mineralogy,

and the allied Sciences. Monthly, price 2s. 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following prices:—

A set of the First Series, from 1798 to 1826 (wanting a few plates), in

68 volumes. Price £15. :

The Second Series, from 1827 to 18382, in 11 volumes. Price £2 4s,

The Third Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 to 1850. Ws Bes

TayLor and FRANCIS, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES. ]

No. 59. NOVEMBER 1882.

XXXIV.—Preliminary Notice of Cephalodiscus, a new Type

allied to Prof. Allman’s Rhabdopleura, dredged in H.M.S.

“ Challenger.’ By Prof. M‘Inrosu, F.R.S.*

[Published by permission of the Lords Commissioners of the Treasury. ]

A sHorT time ago Mr. Murray, Director of the ‘ Challenger ’-

Expedition Commission, drew my attention to an anomalous

organism which had been relegated to the Annelida; and

though on examination it proved to be an ally of Rhabdo-

pleura, Prof. Allman and Prof. Busk (both of whom had

arrived at the same conclusion in regard to its systematic

position) most kindly and_disinterestedly insisted on my

describing it, especially as Phoronis had just been the subject

of investigation.

This remarkable form was dredged at Station 311 (in the

Strait of Magellan {), January 11, 1876, in lat. 52° 50’ S., long.

* Communicated by the Author, having been read (with accompany-

ing drawings) at the Southampton meeting of the British Association,

August 1882,

+ The Strait of Magellan appears to harbour several molluscoid rari-

ties, Thus the remarkable Goodsiria coccinea of Prof. R, O. Cunning-

ham (Trans, Linn. Soe. vol. xxvii. p. 489, tab. 58. fig. 3) is a social Asci-

dian with an elongate (above 2 feet) lobed, rooted, fibro-gelatinous mass

of a vivid scarlet colour, “ reminding one in some measure of the fleshier

Aleyonoid polyps,” in which minute flask-shaped animals are imbedded in

circumferential cells, The animals are about a line in length, and, so far

as can be made out from the sketches, appear to be social Ascidians.

From the same neighbourhood the curious Pyura Moline of Blainville

also comes.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 23°

338 Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus, a new Type

73° 53’ W. Depth 245 fathoms. Bottom-temperature 7°°7C.

Sea-bottom composed of mud, which seemed to be fairly rich

in other groups.

At first sight the flexible structure may readily be mistaken

for a seaweed, since it is composed of a much-branched fucoid

tissue tinged of a pale brownish hue and semitranslucent.

Moreover the whole surface of the thickish stems is hispid

with long spinous processes of the same tough secretion,

and perforated here and there by somewhat large apertures

with smoothly rounded edges. A more minute inspection

reveals various opaque bodies in groups in the interior of the

branches ; and the appearance of these suggested the relation-

ship of the structure to the Polyzoa or Ascidians. Prof. Busk,

however, pointed out its distinction from the ordinary Polyzoa,

and Prof. Herdman had stated that it was not an Ascidian.

The following description is drawn up from a few fragments

and three excellent slides mounted by Prof. Busk. Other

points will probably be made out on the arrival of the larger

examples, which have not yet reached me.

The ccencecium or polyparium of Cephalodiscus dodecalophus*

consists of thickish, irregularity rounded or flattened stems

of the consistency of soft seaweed, and having a slight

lustre like the semitransparent tubes of many annelids. ‘The

stems have a diameter varying from 4 or 5 millim. to double

or treble that breadth in the flattened expansions; but the

general size of many of the branches is nearly uniform. The

main trunks seem to have arisen from submarine objects, such

as stones or sponges ; but instead of standing erect like soft

Gorgonians, to which the inosculations of the branches give

them some resemblance, they appear to have been more or less

horizontal, since pillars of the tissue occasionally pass, like

aerial roots, from the underside to the plane of attachment.

The surface of the branches is everywhere studded with

elevations and ridges, which terminate in long spines—simple,

bifid, trifid, or multifid, and here and there bending down-

ward to join the main stem, so as to form loops or arches, or

inosculating with adjacent spines. Some of the spines are

very large, and project far beyond the others, and occasion-

ally they occur in groups. They generally taper a little

towards the tip, which is often attenuate and of a deeper

brownish hue than the rest of the coencecium. ‘The tips of the

branches often show longer spines variously divided. The

irregularity in regard to the distribution of the spines recalls

the processes on the curious Chondrocladia, though it is much

more marked than in the latter. All the spines are hollow

* kepadr, head; dicxos, disk; d@dexa, twelve ; Addos, plume.

allied to Rhabdopleura. 339

and in connexion with the canals and cavities of the

coencecium.

The surface of the polyparium, moreover, is dotted, especi-

ally at the bases of the spines, with large rounded apertures,

which lead into the interior of the stem, the latter being honey-

combed from end to end by an irregular system of wide canals

and cavities intersected by bridles and arches, which thus

provide for the constant ingress and egress of sea-water

throughout the entire system. The inner surface of these

canals and chambers is as smooth and glistening as the outer,

the secretion being perfectly homogeneous and evidently the

product of the inhabitants. It cuts with great readiness and

as cleanly as a soft Fucus. Microscopically it consists of

numerous layers of a translucent and very fine membranous

secretion, the sheen or lustre being doubtless due to this

arrangement. The whole disposition of the tissue points it out

as the secretion of the polypides, just as much as the tube of

an annelid or Phoronis, the more regular and less bulky ccene-

cium of Rhabdopleura*, and, it may be, the shell of a mollusk.

Like the annelidan tubes it most approaches, it is little affected

at first either by nitric acid or caustic potash, though the

former by and by somewhat softens and bleaches it. This

secretion of Cephalodiscus is paralleled by the curious invest-

ment or “house” of Appendicularta, and is therefore probably,

like it, the homologue of the Ascidian test. The “house” has

two funnel-shaped apertures, supported by a fibrous trellis-

work, leading into the cavity containing the body.

It is not a matter for surprise that creatures so minute

should secrete so conspicuous a home for themselves, or that it

should preserve the algoid or zoophytic outline, especially

when the productions of sponges and other forms are remem-

bered, or when we reflect that even’a transparent structureless

fluid inside a smooth capsule (as in the Nemertean stylet-

pouch) can produce, in countless examples of each species,

precisely the same form of solid crystalline stylet. ‘The en-

listment of numbers in the present case supplies any deficiency

likely to arise from minute size. ‘The peculiar shape of the

coencecium, moreover, has probably been found that best

adapted for the preservation of the animals, by its resemblance

to the seaweeds in its neighbourhood, on the one hand, and,

on the other, by its affording complete aeration, abundant

supply of food, and security to the little architects and their

delicate plumes.

In the interior of the cavities and canals of the semitrans-

parent coencecium numerous opaque masses (the polypides) and

* Rhabdopleura Norman, Allman, and R. mirabihs, Sars.

23*

340 — Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus, a new Type

large ova are situated. The former often occur in groups, each

individual, however, except in the case of buds, being perfectly

free, at liberty to wander anywhere along the chambers or

externally through the apertures. In some cases they are

packed closely together in the cavity: but such may have

been due to the condition on immersion in spirit; for thin

partitions, bridles, and pillars of the transparent coencecium

often separate the individuals. Moreover, in turning out the

latter, an operation performed with ease, owing to the fria-

bility of the ccencecium, at first sight it may almost be fancied

that an ovigerous envelope contaiing embryos is before us,

so remarkable is the profusion of eggs and animals, and ap-

parently so active is the reproductive function. The aspect

of the adults and their caudal buds, the proportionally large

size of the ova, and other features, however, negative such a

supposition.

Each adult polypide (and they are somewhat uniform in

size) measures, from the extremity of the cephalic plumes to

the tip of the pedicle, about 2 millim.; and of this length the

body proper (that is, from the buccal disk to the posterior

bulbous region above the pedicle) is rather more than 1 millim.

The body in most is bean- or kidney-shaped, generally more

rounded and bulbous posteriorly, since there is a tendency to a

forward curve before the pedicle comes off. ‘The dorsal sur-

fuce is smooth and convex, a slight lateral constriction. being

evident just behind the anterior region bearing the red pig-

ment-spots. The posterior end is generally bulbous and pro-

minent ; andin many a slightly elevated median ridge leading

to the anus is evident. As the pedicle is often curved for-

ward or projected outward at a small angle to the body, the

ventral surface is comparatively short; indeed, in those which

are much bent the base of the pedicle touches the buccal

disk. ‘This contour of the body is interesting in relation to

the oblique direction of the cup-like body of Lowxosoma.

When the pedicle is extended the ventral surface is nearly

straight and continuous with the pedicle, which leaves the

body at the ventral edge, while the kidney-shaped mass of

the body projects dorsally. The pedicle is shorter than the

body, nearly cylindrical, and terminates apparently in a

rounded end; it is marked ventrally by various longitudinal

striz from the muscular bands.

The anterior region of the body curves somewhat suddenly

downward and backward, and forms a flattened surface on

which the great buccal disk rests. On the ventral surface are

two large and conspicuous pigment-spots or eyes, which are

placed a little in front of the anterior margin of the oral

allied to Rhabdopleura. 341

lamella, and in ordinary preparations are wholly covered by the

disk. They are circular or irregularly rounded, of various

shades of reddish brown, with occasionally a tinge of violet.

In transverse section the eyes show a pale centre or a large

clear globule, with an external ring of dark brownish cellular

pigment. They lie over the ovary, and in dissection often

remain attached to the eggs. They would appear to be

mainly of service to the animal during the protrusion of the

buccal disk and plumes. This form thus shows in the adult

state what Prot. Vogt and Dr. Barrois found in the embryonic

Loxosoma; for in the latter the double disk-like organ is con-

nected with two eye-spots.

The great buceal disk forms a thin plate with two slight

and generally bilaterally arranged elevations in the centre

anteriorly, and divided into two regions by a notch at each

side, the anterior moiety being the larger and thicker. ‘The

surface of the latter is marked by an arch of brownish pig-

ment-grains, which are densest in the centre of the curve,

and shade off gradually on each side; while a very conspi-

cuous and well-defined brownish-red band commences in the

posterior division at the notch, and runs with a backward

curve to the opposite side. Between this and the posterior

margin a brownish pigment-belt (less developed than that in

front) occurs. The two bands just mentioned form when

complete a somewhat flattened ring. In many specimens,

however, the brownish pigment is entirely removed by the

spirit, leaving only the well-defined reddish posterior band.

In transverse section the external or ventral surface of the

disk is formed of finely granular and rather firm hypodermic

tissue, closely marked with vertical strie. As we pass deeper

(z. e. towards the dorsal surface) there is a tendency to form

cells; while near the dorsal margin ovoid granular cells are

very evident. These gland-cells are tinged in this region of

a brownish hue by transmitted light. A basement-layer,

possibly with a few muscular fibres, intervenes between the

thin median hypoderm and the free parts of the disk on the

dorsal aspect. The siructure of this organ accords in most

respects with the careful researches of Prof. Allman on the

organ in Rhabdopleura*. It seems chiefly to be a glandular

hypodermic structure with secerning powers of great activity,

probably in relation to the remarkable ccencecium.

This disk differs from that in Rhabdopleura by its much

greater size and its thickness. In the form just mentioned

the organ is more nearly allied to the truncated and thickened

opercular process of certain annelids ; while in Cephalodiscus,

* Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool, vol. xiv. p. 585.

342 Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus, a new Type

instead of forming a mere anterior appendix, it overlaps the ad-

joining parts to a great extent. In Cephalodiscus it is attached

to the anterior end of the body, in front of the mouth, by a

central pedicle, but its broad scale-like margin is quite free

all round and can readily be raised. Transverse sections

show that the pedicle of the organ has three main pillars,

viz. two lateral and onecentral. ‘The outer surface of the late-

ral is covered by the hypoderm continued from the dorsal

surface of the disk, and which passes to the basal region of

the branchiz. Beneath the basement tissue, under the fore-

going, strong bands of muscular fibres pass along each side of

the pedicle to radiate into the outer region of the disk. The

central pillar is composed mainly of what seems to be elastic

tissue, which is continued upward to a granular glandular

area, which fills the space between the ovaries. The upper

region of the latter space is angular, the lower convex and

rounded, and having the foregoing pillar connected with the

elastic tissue which bounds the entire area. The central

region of the latter is filled with granular glandular tissue,

and probably is an anterior process of the buccal region.

Whether any space exists on each side of the central pillar

or lamella is an open question; but in some of the. prepa-

rations a finely granular substance like coagulated fluid

occurs.

Attached to the posterior part of the disk, and apparently

running from edge to edge so as to become connected with the

broad apron-like lamella on each side of the mouth, is the

basal tissue of the plumes, most of which remain fixed to the

disk on its removal, only one or two clinging externally to the

margin of the lamella. This basal collar is tinted of a brownish

hue by transmitted light; and twelve plumes™ arise almost in

linear series from its dorsal edge, six on the one side of the

median line and six on the other. ‘The plumes are nearly of

uniform size, and consist of a central stem, slightly crenate

posteriorly, and furnished with a series of longitudinal mus-

cular fibres; while distally it has a peculiar bulbous enlarge-

ment, which at first sight resembles the tip of certain medu-

soid tentacles, bristling with dart-cells and pigment. ‘The

rugose appearance, however, is due to large gland-cells

containing granules and globules; and the tissue seems to be

a further development of the somewhat large hypodermic

granules of the tips of the pinne. The bulbous end of the

stem shows a rather regular disposition of these cells and

globules, in transverse section, especially at the circumference ;

indeed the appearance of such a section recalls that of the

* Hence the specific name dodecalophus,

allied to Rhabdopleura. 343

tip of a tentacle of Coryne or the spine of an Hchinoderm.

The ventral surface and sides of the stem are rendered plu-

mose by a large number of long slender filaments having

slightly bulbous extremities, and with a linear streak from base

to tip, apparently from a groove, though traces of a septum

also occur. These pinne apparently do not taper, and for the

most part, in section, are composed of granular hypoderm

with a few brownish pigment-cells. It is probably the latter

which give in some a light pinkish or pale violet blush to the

feathery plumes, which in life must have been finely tinted ;

and it is further interesting that the same pigment occurs in

Ethabdopleura.

The arrangement of these numerous tentacular plumes wholly

differs from that in Lhabdopleura, in which they form two

symmetrical tentacular arms from which the pinne spring.

Both the latter and the new form widely diverge from the

ordinary Polyzoa in this respect, both having very mobile

pinne that curve gracefully in all directions, instead of the

somewhat stiffish corona and straight tentacles of the other

Polyzoa. In Cephalodiscus they are probably of great tactile

service; but there is little evidence from their minute anatomy

in support of their branchial function, at least of the ordinary

kind. ‘They thus present a much more elementary structure

than in Phoronis. ‘They do not appear to be of much value

as exciters of food-currents, as Prof. Lankester suggests in the

case of Rhabdopleura; at least they could only produce cur-

rents in the cavities of the ccencecium without special reference

to the mouth. Both Rhabdopleura and Cephalodiscus difter

from the ordinary Polyzoa in the absence of the tentacular web

at the base. Both have very long pinne ; but the new form ex-

cels Rhabdopleura in this respect. Cephalodiscus also diverges

in regard to the thin postoral lamella, which, instead of being

a simple triangular peak on each side, as in Lhabdopleura,

forms a free apron-like process. Moreover it is not simply

continuous with the tentacular arms as in Rhabdopleura, but

the broad lamella seems rather to arise at each side, at the

point of insertion of the basal tissue of the plumose arms, and

it is boldly curved outward therefrom. The oral region thus

has a different environment from that in Rhabdopleura, though

the plan of structure is not very divergent. The distinct cir-

cular aperture of the mouth lies in the middle line at the an-

terior margin of the foregoing lamella, and is thus concealed

between the opposed surfaces of the latter and the disk; and

if these are ciliated, their influence on the conveyance of food

into the aperture must be considerable. The oral lamella in

some preparations passes straight up to the sides of the mouth

344 Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus, a new Type

and forms a transverse margin anteriorly. The edges of the

mouth are slightly raised laterally and posteriorly, the latter

often being spout-shaped; anteriorly it is devoid of any

well-defined boundary, and leads directly upward into the

alimentary canal.

There are no special organs in connexion with the mouth,

which leads by a canal with frilled walls into the stomach,

situated on the ventral surface of the body. At the posterior

end of the latter the intestine turns upward and advances

along the dorsum, to open by a large anus on the anterior

projection of the body behind the plumes. No part of the

alimentary canal enters the pedicle. In minute structure the

canal resembles that in the Nemerteans, the first or pharyngeal

region, however, being perhaps less firm than the gastric.

The folds of the latter show numerous and somewhat regular

vertical streaks and granules from the arrangement of the

eland-cells ; indeed the smooth, firm, gastric ridges have a

characteristic granular striated appearance. ‘The canal

throughout has proportionally thick walls. Externally is a

firm investment, probably containing muscular fibres. Inter-

nally the surface seems to be covered by a fine limiting mem-

brane, through which the contents of the glands have in many

cases escaped. In the interior of the stomach are cellulo-

granular matter, grains of sand, minute spicules, and bodies

resembling minute Thalassicollide. The canal agrees with

that in Rhabdopleura in having no differentiation into regions

as in the Polyzoa proper. It 1s probably ciliated during life,

after the manner of canals of similar structure.

The body-wall is composed externally of a thin hypodermic

layer (for no distinct cuticular coat can be demonstrated in

the preparations), within which is the elastic coat, bounded

internally by the longitudinal muscular layer. The wall is

much attenuated over the distended ovigerous region anteriorly.

There is no other investment of the alimentary canal than the

foregoing wall, which is probably homologous with the “ thin

glassy skin” of Sars, surrounding the digestive canal in

Lhabdopleura. As with the latter, the preparations give no

evidence of perigastric fluid.

As previously mentioned, the short ventral surface of the

body is continued into the cylindrical pedicle, whereas the

dorsal outline rises abruptly above the pedicle. The

stomach and the dorsal curve of the intestine would alone

require considerable space. ‘The hypoderm on the ventral

surface of the body appears to be somewhat thicker than on

the dorsal, and in the preparations is generally thrown into

bold transverse wrinkles, evidently from the strong muscular

allied to Rhabdopleura. 345

fibres passing from the oral region backward to the pedicle.

The same hypodermic layer covers the latter, which is like-

wise ringed all round by rather regular transverse furrows,

the coat, moreover, being thicker dorsally than ventrally.

Within the foregoing is a thick elastic coat continuous with

that on the body, and which in a line with the narrow (ven-

tral) margin is bent inward at a sharp angle, so as to form a

longitudinal ridge along the pedicle. Internally are numerous

bundles of longitudinal muscular fibres, which are especially

dense on each side of the ridge. In longitudinal sections

these fibres form large coarse fasciculi; and their origin is

as in Rhabdopleura, viz. near the oral region. In trans-

verse sections the centre of the pedicle is occupied by a little

connective tissue and granules, and there does not seem

to be evidence of a distinct canal. At the tip, however, in

longitudinal sections a central cavity is sometimes seen—con-

taining cells and granules, and which may be homologous

with the peduncular gland of Loxosoma. The buds arise

from the latter region, often from the ventral aspect. It is

interesting that Prof. Allman found at the end of the funiculus

of Lhabdopleura a somewhat reniform dark-brown body,

which he considered a statoblast. The spot from which the

buds arise in Cephalodiscus is likewise towards the tip. No

trace of a nervous system was observed.

In most of the specimens a pair of large rounded whitish

masses conspicuously distend the body-wall anteriorly under

the eyes; and, indeed, one or other of the latter generally

clings to the undeveloped ova adjoining it. In transverse

section through the ovary one of the ova is found to be con-

siderably larger than the other, often twice the size; and thus

the outline of the body is asymmetrical. Hach shows germinal

vesicle and spot, and is surrounded by a transparent invest-

ment. Moreover each has developing ova of various sizes

abutting on it ventrally; and since the extension of the

large ova is mainly external, the smaller ova and their

clear globules are compressed towards the middle of the body

as well as ventrally. A fine membrane (ovisac ?) appears to

surround the large and the small ova in common, while each

of the latter has its own hyaline investment. On extrusion

(whether by anus, mouth, or otherwise is yet unknown) the

large and somewhat pyriform ovum is provided with a well-

formed pedicle of the transparent investment—truncated at the

extremity for attachment. An ovum is occasionally found

amongst the tentacular plumes, as in Phoronis, with its

swarms of minute eggs ; but such is probably accidental. The

ova are filled with the usual granular contents, and each is

346 Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus, a new Type

attached to the wall of the chamber by the pedicle ; but many

seem to have become detached and lie loose in the cavity.

The products of these ova are yet unknown, though in all

probability they are motive embryos which would carry to

fresh sites the construction of the ccencecium. ‘Their compa-

ratively large size recalls the condition in the Artisca, in

which the great ova produce embryos about a third the size of

the adult.

Prof. G. O. Sars found in Rhabdopleura mirabilis (between

the dorsal wall of the gullet and the anal region) a clear cellu-

lar body, in which several nuclei were visible. He was of

opinion that it could scarcely be a nervous ganglion, since it

did not lie in the substance of the body itself, but only within

the external skin. There would seem to be little doubt that

this cellular body in Rhabdopleura is the homologue of the

ovary in Cephalodiscus.

The large ovigerous bodies over the eyes appear to be the

homologues of the remarkable organ which occurs on the

dorsal side of the cesophagus in the young Pedicellina (and

which, according to Dr. Hatschek, is mesoblastic), and more

especially of the double organ of the same kind described by

Prof. Vogt and Dr. Barrois in the embryo of Loxosoma.

The lamented Prof. Maitland Balfour was in doubt about Dr.

Hatschek’s interpretation of the remarkable dorsal organ as a

bud, since, “‘ owing to the deficiency of our observations on

the attachment of the larva, this suggestion has not received

direct confirmation; yet the relations of the dorsal organs in

Pedicellina and Loxosoma respectively strongly confirm Hat-

schek’s view of their nature” *. The very great develop-

ment and unequivocal condition of the double organ in Cepha-

lodiscus place the subject in a fair way for solution. ‘here

cannot be much doubt as to their being ova in this form,

while, again, the great distance from and independence of the

actual buds on the distal end of the pedicle negative any close

relationship between them. It is also worthy of note that in

Cephalodiscus the eye-spots are so closely related to the surface

of these organs that they are generally removed with them in

dissection. It is further interesting that the buds in Lozo-

soma arise from a region corresponding more or less to that

containing the foregoing ova in Cephalodiscus, and not from the

pedicle. The objection of Prof. Allman + to Oscar Schmidt’s

view that the apparent buds in Lowxosoma are really detached

from the ovary and developed on the body of the parent is

clearly shown to be right, not only because the immature buds

* Comparative Embryology, i. p. 246.

+ Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xv. p. 2.

allied to Rhabdopleura. 347

both in Loxosoma and Cephalodiscus bear other buds, but be-

cause the position of the large ova in the latter cannot be

confounded in any respect with the buds either in their early

or subsequent stages.

No differentiation was noticed in regard to sexes; and there

seems to be no dimorphism of the zooids, asin Prof. Ehlers’s

remarkable burrowing form (Hypophorella expansa*). No-

thing is more striking, however, than the profusion of buds

and the abundance of ova, one of the chief ends of the species

apparently being propagation. The chambers of the ccence-

cium are loaded with the large ova; and almost every adult

bears one or more buds attached near the tip of the pedicle.

The early buds consist of minute and somewhat pale clavate

or pyriform bodies attached by the narrow end to the pedicle.

They are situated either on or near the tip. Very soon the

pedicle is differentiated from the disk, the young animal con-

sisting of a large, flat, and somewhat thick disk and a short,

broad, and sometimes crenate pedicle attached to the parent.

The disk is shield-shaped, broader distally than proximally.

Two ovoid opaque thickenings are observed dorsally. The

hypoderm of the bud resembles that of the adult. At this

stage no trace of the tentacular plumes exists.

As development proceeds the anterior or disk-bearing region

of the body increases much more in proportion than the poste-

rior. The disk is rapidly enlarged, and shows traces of the

broad arch of pigment anteriorly and the reddish band poste-

riorly, as well as the two median elevations on the ventral

surface. ‘The posterior moiety of the disk is especially large.

Moreover the body superiorly begins to project outward, and

first one or two and then four or five rounded papille indicate

the commencement of the tentacular plumes. ‘These papille

form a slightly curved row in front of the dorsal projection of

the body.

In the next stage the disk is almost completely formed,

though of smaller size and thicker than in the adult. The

pigment bands are well developed. So little has the pedicle

advanced, that the free posterior margin of the disk almost

touches the pedicle of the parent to which the bud is attached.

The anterior dorsal projection of the body has greatly in-

creased, forming a large rounded boss. ‘The tentacular or

branchial plumes are now more numerous, and form an irregu-

lar and prominent double row from side to side above the

disk. The short pedicle almost immediately follows the an-

terior dorsal projection of the body ; and as a peculiar bending

of the latter has now taken place, the tip of the pedicle hardly

* Abhandl, der koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wiss. zu Gottingen, 1876.

348 Prof. M‘Intosh on Cephalodiscus.

projects beyond the margin of the disk. The tentacular

plumes soon exhibit a symmetrical series of filaments on each

side, the general outline of each process being still abbreviated

and rounded. Shortly atter this stage the bud separates from

the parent (the plumes being still small). The pedicle is

fairly developed; and as soon as it is detached (and some-

times before) a little bud appears near the tip. The peduncu-

lated bud in Rhabdopleura somewhat resembles this form,

though the tentacular plumes greatly diverge.

Cephalodiscus thus differs from Rhabdopleura in regard to

the ccencecium, in the much greater size of the buccal shield,

in the remarkable branchial or tentacular plumes, in the struc-

ture of the pedicle, and in the perfectly free condition of the

polypides.

Cephalodiscus and Rhabdopleura agree in the absence of the

calyciform membrane connecting the bases of the tentacles,

in the position of the mouth, which opens ventrally behind

the buccal shield, in the general structure of the alimentary

canal, and in the position of the anus. The development of

the young buds issimilar. Both connect the ordinary Polyzoa

with Phoronits.

Cephalodiscus naturally falls under Prof. Allman’s section

Polyzoa Aspidophora, and further demonstrates the correctness

of that author’s opinion in regard to the systematic position of

these anomalous forms. Prof. Lankester’s designation

“¢ Pterobranchia,” as applied to Rhabdopleura, is less suitable

than the foregoing.

CEPHALODISCUS, n. g.

Coencecium consisting of a massive, irregularly-branched,

fucoid secretion resembling chitine, hispid with long spines

of the same tissue, and honeycombed throughout by irregular

apertures, channels, and spaces, in which the separate and

independent polypides occur singly or in groups.

Lophophore richly plumose, with an enormous buccal shield

and large oral lamella, the mouth opening between the two.

Anus on the anterior dorsal prominence, behind the plumes.

Two large eyes abutting on the ovaries. The homologue of

the funiculus is short and quite free, its tip serving for the

development of buds.

Trochammine of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 349

XXXV.—Additional Notes on the Trochammine of the Lower

Malm of the Canton Aargau, including Webbina and Hor-

mosina. By Dr. Rupotr HAuster, ¥.G.S8. &e.

[Plate XV.]

In my last paper on the Trochammine of the Lower Malm of

the Canton Aargau (Switzerland) reference was made to some

polythalamous species as probably belonging to T. squamata,

T. inflata, T. coronata, T. vesiculata, and T. Reussi.

All the regularly septate rotaline Foraminifera, which in

a previous memoir I described as Rotalidee with their shells

entirely changed by pseudomorphoses analogous to those which

altered the chemical nature of other organic remains of this

zone, have been found to be true Trochammine, since more

abundant material has been obtained from the Upper Batho-

nian stage and almost all the various zones of the Argovian

Malm.

In accordance with Brady’s views on the relationship of

some fixed and other free Nodosaria-like forms to the typical

Trochammine, we unite a small number of interesting forms

of Webbina and Hormosina with the genus Trochammina in its

widest sense. However dissimilar the external appearance of

these new Jurassic fossils may be when compared with the ro-

taline Trochamminc, yet the microscopical texture of their

shells gives sufficient reason for placing them in the immediate

neighbourhood of the unilocular varieties of Ammodiscus.

We are at present not prepared to give an exhaustive

treatise on all the numerous varieties, from want of sufficient

material ; but the most characteristic forms shall be briefly

described, in order to add further proofs of the wide geological

range of certain species which have hitherto been but little if

at all known from the Upper Jurassic formation.

As a rule their tests are minute, thin, and very fragile ;

for this reason their examination presents great difficulty,

especially when they are imbedded in hard marly material,

from which perfect specimens are extremely difficult to extract.

The forms allied to Hormosina were described (J. ¢.) as

silicified Nodosarice and Dentaline ; but there can be no doubt

as to their true position among the arenaceous Foraminifera.

The fixed Trochammine (Webbine) are very feebly deve-

loped in the whole Jurassic series; and only two distinct species

have been found in the zone of Ammonites transversarius.

Amongst the rotaline Trochammine all the species except

T. constricta are very variable, and furnish us with new series

350 Dr. R. Hiusler on the Trochammine

of intermediate forms or ‘ missing links,” by which the great

number of multilocular varieties can be united in one un-

interrupted chain of imperceptible gradations. Nevertheless

we always come across typically built individuals, from which

we are able to recognize the previously recorded species.

Beginning with the simplest septate 7’. constricta—which,

with a minute variety of 7. coronata, agrees in the composi-

tion of the delicate tests with 7. (Ammodiscus) incerta—we

arrive at the conclusion that the more the species differ from

those primitive types the more the shells become proportionally

coarsely sandy, finishing the series with 7’. helveto-jurassica.

An analogous change distinguishes also the more complicated

Ammodisct from the simple planispiral varieties.

It would be absolutely impossible to consider all the diffe-

rent varieties without’ taking notice of specimens from the

Upper Dogger and the younger zones of the Malm, which for

the present we cannot include in this short paper. Much

work has still to be done to obtain a complete knowledge of

the innumerable modifications as results of adaptation to con-

siderable changes in the configuration of the sea-bottom.

The more we become acquainted with the microscopical

faunas of the Jurassic formation, the more the difficulties of

fixing true species increase ; yet, on the other hand, the resem-

blance of many Jurassic forms to those obtained from the

recent deep sea offers interesting examples of the constancy

of certain types, from which countless varieties have developed

themselves during enormous intervals of time.

The fact that many arenaceous Foraminifera were first de-

scribed as hyaline forms altered by a replacement of the

carbonate of lime by silica, can easily be accounted for by the

presence of other organic remains which had undergone

complete changes, as, for instance, Polyzoa, Echinoderms,

and Mollusks, while the siliceous sponges were transformed

into carbonate of lime or iron-pyrites.

A. Trocuammina, J. & P.

The multilocular rotaline Trochammine belong to the whole

Jurassic formation, though in the Lias and Lower Dogger

they are only known in one minute form, probably an inter-

mediate form between 7. squamata and T. inflata. Like

Ammodiscus, they first appear in greater number in the Ba-

thonian stage, and reach their maximum development in the

Lower Malm. From the zone of Ammonites transversarius

the following species were obtained :—

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 301

T. constricta, Héusl. T. globigerinoides, sp. nov.

T. coronata, Brady (var.). T. helveto-jurassica, Hdusl.

T., squamata, J. § P. T. vesiculata, Uhl.

T. inflata, Mont. T. Reussi, Uhl.

1. Zrochammina constricta, Hiiusl.

2. Trochammina coronaia, Brady*.

The forms which in the first paper I mentioned as probably

belonging to 7. coronata may be a variety of this species ;

but the minute size of 0°3 millim. diam., and the very thin,

almost hyaline test are different, while the mode of growth is

nearly alike. It is very rare; and as almost all the Jurassic

arenaceous varieties are much smaller than their recent re-

presentatives, they may be regarded as produced by unfavour-

able conditions of life.

3. Trochammina squamata, J. & P.

Shell free, rotaline, composed of convolutions forming a regu-

lar conical spiral, resembling Valvulina triangularis. Cham-

bers regularly increasing in size, more than three in one whorl.

Upper surface conical, trochoid ; inferior almost flat, concave,

or slightly umbilicated. ‘Test thin, fragile, subtransparent ;

cement colourless or ochreous. Surface rough. Diam. 0-4

millim..

Typical specimens are very rare in the Amm.-transversarius

beds; they differ but little from the descriptions given by

Jones and Parker, Carpenter, Karrer, &c.

4, Trochammina inflata, Mont. (Pl. XV. figs. 5-7.)

Test rotaline, inflated, thin, composed of few convolutions,

of which only the last is visible from the lower side. Peri-

pheral margin rounded; umbilicus excavated. Segments

large, regularly increasing in size. Larliest chambers often

irregularly arranged, sometimes corroded ; last chamber oc-

casionally very large. Colour brown. Surface rough. Diam.

0°5 millim.

Many specimens agree fully with recent forms, as described

by Williamsony.

The Jurassic 7. inflata is very variable, passing from 7.

squamata into T. globigerinoides. The sutural lines of the

oldest part are often invisible from a partial corrosion of the

primary chambers.

* Brady, “‘ Notes on some of the Reticularian Rhizopoda of the ‘ Chal-

lenger’ Expedition,” Micr. Journ. vol. xix. p. 39, pl. v. fig. 15.

+ Williamson, Ree. For. Gt. Brit. p. 50, pl. iv. figs. 93, 94.

352 Dr. R. Hiusler on the dvochammuee

The shells erroneously described as Rotalina. suprajurensis,

R. macrocephala, R. universa, h. pygmea represent the principal

Jurassic modifications.

T. inflata is a common species throughout the whole Malm,

and it is the most abundant arenaceous form in the Bathonian

zone of Rhynchonella varians.

5. Trochammina globigerinotdes, sp.nov. (Pl. XV. figs. 8, 9.)

The few specimens are, as a rule, found in unfavourable

preservation, owing to the minute size and thinness of the

delicate shells.

Test rotaline, inflated; superior surface slightly convex,

inferior excavated at the umbilicus. Convolutions few ; oldest

chambers small, regularly increasing in size; last four seg-

ments large, globular, of nearly equal size.

Test very thin, finely arenaceous, the hyaline sandy con-

stituents imbedded in a subtransparent or almost glass-like

colourless cement. Surface more or less rough.

T. globigerinoides is easily distinguished by its thin,

almost hyaline test, and the globigerine mode of growth, not

attempted by any other Jurassic species.

6. Trochammina helveto-jurassica, Hiusl.

(BLOX. figs. 10511.)

Test free, crozier-shaped, spiral only in its earlier stage,

afterwards straight. Spiral part resembling 7. inflata, com- -

posed of globular, regularly increasing chambers arranged in

convolutions. Superior surface convex ; first chambers often

irregularly heaped or corroded ; inferior umbilicated.

Rectilinear younger part consisting of few broad segments

of nearly equal size.

Test finely arenaceous, cement generally subtransparent or

ferruginous. Surface rough. Long. 0°6 millim.

This interesting species holds a similar position among the

rotaline Trochammine as T. centrifuga, Brady, amongst the

Ammodisct, T. planorbiformis among the Webbine, and T.

lituiformis among the simpler septate Z’rochammine.

The species is very rare, and generally in a bad state of

preservation ; no aperture is visible, for this reason. Imper-

fect specimens with the oldest chambers removed were described

as Lituola (Haploph.) helveto-jurassica.

7. Trochammina vesiculata, Uhlig*.

This species, described by Uhlig from the same zone, is not

* Uhlig, “D. Jurabild. v. Briinn,” Beitrage z. Pala&ont. Oest.-Ung.

vol. i. part iii. p. 181, pl. xvi. figs. 4-6, and Neues Jahrbuch f. Min. 1882,

p. 155.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 393

a rare form of the Swiss Jurassic formation. As a rule, the

Argovian specimens are more convex, and the surface more

rough, though in every other respect they agree fully with

Uhlig’s description. This variety.is chiefly interesting as it

is more abundant in the younger zones of the Swiss Malm.

Kiibler and Zwingli mention a similar form as Rotalina

badensis from the zone of Terebratula impressa (Argovian II.).

8. Lrochammina Reusst, Uhlig.

The occurrence of this Upper Jurassic Trochammina in the

Argovian deposits is still somewhat doubtful, as most of the

forms resembling it can hardly be separated from the above-

mentioned varieties. ‘The specimens in my collection are, asa

rule, less involute; but in all the other characteristic features

they agree with Uhlig’s 7. Reuss?.

B. WEBBINA.

Although Webbina seems to be present in almost every

Jurassic zone, beginning with the Lias, only two or three

species could be discovered, of which W. trregularis, Orb.,

and anew form, W. planorbiformis, were found in a few speci-

mens in the Amm.-transversarius beds of the canton Aargau.

1. Trochammina (Webbina) irregularis, Orb.

(Pl. XV. fig. 15.)

Test thin, fragile, finely arenaceous, one-or more-chambered;

monothalamous variety consisting of a small pyriform or

almost hemispherical chamber ; polythalamous variety straight

or irregularly curved, consisting of few small rounded seg-

ments joined by short stolons. Attached to the valves of

Brachiopoda. Probably the one-chambered forms represent

the earlier stage of the moniliform variety; they are very

small (0°l millim.), always elongated at one pole, thus

differing from W. hemispherica, J. & P.; the surface is also

rougher than in the latter species. Some of the specimens

answer well the description given by D’Orbigny, Carpenter,

Jones and Parker, &c.

2. Trochammina (Webbina) planorbiformis, sp. nov.

(Pl. XV. figs. 16, 16 a.)

Test serpuloid, forming in its earlier stage a regular spiral,

in its younger part straight or irregularly bent. Typical

specimens may be considered as fixed forms of 7’. centri-

fuga, Brady; the others imitate the mode of growth of

some Serpule found in the same zone (S. spirolinites, S. pla-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x.

354 Dr. R. Hausler on the Trochamminz

norbiformis). Test thin, finely arenaceous, the sandy consti-

tuents imbedded in a subtransparent colourless cement.

Attached to the shells of Terebratule; very rare. ‘This

species was first united with the Nubecularie; but the tex-

ture of the shell places it with the Trochammine. W.

planorbiformis is very variable, but easily recognized from its

oldest part forming a regular flat spiral. The younger part

of the tube often resembles 7. jilum, Schm., and Hyperam-

mina, being irregularly bent and twisted. Often two or more

individuals form small colonies on the shells of Brachiopoda.

C. Hormosina, Brady.

The group of straight or arcuate moniliform Trocham-

mine is represented in the Swiss Jurassic series by several

small species, none of which has, so far as I_ am aware, been

recorded previously. While in respect of their external ap-

pearance they are isomorphs of well-known Nodosarie (and

Dentaline), with which I at first united them, their finely

arenaceous tests place them nearest to the simple Zrocham-

mine. Besides some doubtful lageniform modifications,

which are probably mere isolated segments of multilocular

varieties, we possess at least three different species from the

Argovian zone of Ammonites transversartus, of which two

are preserved in several perfect specimens, while the third is

never found entire, and is therefore not determinable.

The two species which I have described as Nodosaria chry-

salis and N. transversarw are both good types of the genus

Hormosina.

1. Trochammina (Hormosina) chrysalis, Hiusl.*

The description given of this form as N. chrysalis applies

to all the specimens | had then collected from this zone, though

since several others have been discovered in various localities.

It appears that T. chrysalis is the most constant of all the

Jurassic Trochammine. As the above-cited paper is out of

print, it may be useful to repeat the description.

Test straight, pupiform, composed of four or five segments,

rapidly increasing in size. First chamber small, last long,

almost half of the total length of the shell, slightly acuminated,

bearing the small rounded aperture.

Test finely arenaceous; cement colourless or slightly ferru-

ginous ; surface smooth, resembling thus Z. incerta of the

same beds.

* Hiusler, ‘Untersuchungen tuber die microscopischen Structurver-

haltnisse der Aargauer Jurakalke,’ p. 34, pl. ii. fig. 51.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 300

In one of the specimens a broad ring was observed at the

base of the last chamber. Not common.

2. Trochammina (Hormosina) transversart’, Hiusl.*

Test straight, elongated, slender, composed of five seg-

ments, regularly increasing in length. First segment often

globular ; younger chambers long, subrectangular, last pyri-

form.

Test thin, finely arenaceous, fragile, subtransparent ; cement

calcareous, colourless; surface smooth. LL. 0°3 millim.

H. transversarw is found together with the former species,

but very rare. It is variable, but easily recognizable by

the thin, finely sandy, smooth test. Both H. chrysalis and

HI, transversartt occur also in the Upper Argovian and

Lower Sequanian stages of the canton Aargau.

If we examine the long list of Upper Jurassic arenaceous

Foraminifera, the large number of Trochammine is surprising ;

and it is doubtful if in any other period this genus reached

such an extraordinary development.

Fully illustrated notes on the mutual relationship of the

Jurassic Trochammine, with special regard to the numerous

intermediate forms and monstrosities, will appear in a future

paper during the coming winter.

List of Trochammine from the Argovian zone of

Ammonites transversarius.

T. (Ammodiscus) incerta, Orb. T. (prop.) inflata, Mont.

T. (——) gordialis, J. & P. Lie ) globigerinoides, sp. nov.

IMME ) charoides, J. & P. T. (——) helveto-jurassica, Héausl.

( ) vesiculata, Uhlig.

) Reussi, Uhiag.

(Webbina) irregularis, Orb.

( ) planorbiformis, sp. nov.

(Hormosina) chrysalis, Hausl.

( ) transversarii, Héusl.

T. (——) pusilla, Gein. T.

T. (——) filum, Schm. i

T. ( ) jurassica, Hausl. aD

T. (prop.) constricta, Haust. Z

ER. ) coronata, Brady.

T. (——) squamata, J. & P.

Further Notes on Trochammina (Ammodiscus) incerta.

Since my first paper on the Trochammine of the Lower

Malm appeared in this magazine careful researches in every

successive layer of the zone have yielded thousands of perfect

specimens, of which several not or only cursorily named in

the above-cited notes deserve special mention.

By the use of new methods the most fragile forms were

obtained in considerable number, while it was formerly im-

* Hausler, loc. cit. p. 34, pl. ii, fig. 52.

24*

356 Dr. R. Hausler on the Trochamminz

possible to extract their perfect tests from the hard materials.

One thin layer, without any traces of larger fossils, is excep-

tionally rich in T. incerta, so that on one occasion a single

drop of the washing contained twenty-five specimens. In

this bank the minute tests of a curious new variety are not

uncommon :—

Trochammina incerta, var. granulosa, nov. (Pl. XV. fig. 1.)

Test free, discoidal, small, regularly convoluted in one

plane. Convolutions numerous, partly embracing, of nearly

uniform diameter ; oldest convolutions covered with variously

distributed minute tubercles ; last convolution smooth. Aper-

ture simple, at the non-constricted end of the chamber.

Test fine, arenaceous, transparent; cement calcareous,

colourless. Surface smooth, rarely rough. Diam. 0-1

millim.

This little transparent variety is sometimes difficult to dis-

tinguish from a Spirillina when viewed with a low power, as

the small tubercles, when arranged regularly in radial or spiral

rows, give the shell the appearance of a perforated species.

T. (Amm.) incerta, var. granulosa, resembles some liassic

varieties of Involutina*, sometimes also Spirillina mar-

garitifera | ; but the shell is never biconvex as in the former,

so that generally all the convolutions are visible.

Trochammina incerta, var. gracilis, (Pl. XV. fig. 3.)

Cornuspira gracilis and C. media, Kubler & Zwingli, /. c. p. 17, pl. ii.

fig. 4, p. 38, pl. iv. fig. 2.

Test free, discoidal, regularly convoluted in one plane,

composed of a non-septate rounded tube of almost invariable

diameter. Convolutions numerous, eight to twelve; aperture

simple. .

Test fine, arenaceous; cement calcareous, hyaline. Surface

almost smooth. Diam. 0:1 millim.

Trochammina incerta, var. megasptra, nov.

(Pl. XV. fig. 4.)

Test free, discoidal, regularly convoluted, composed of a

non-septate, generally angular tube of nearly uniform width,

constricted at irregular intervals. Convolutions numerous,

eight to twelve, in one plane.

Test thin, very finely arenaceous; cement calcareous, brown-

ish. Surface smooth. Diam. 0:1 millim.

* Mém. Acad. Imp. Metz, 1860-61, pl. vi. fig. 22; Zeitschr. deutsch.

geol, Ges. 1874, pl. xviii. fig. 3.

+ Williamson, Rec. For, Gt. Brit. pl. vii. fig. 204.

of the Lower Malm of Aargau. 357

Trochammina incerta, var. crassa. (Pl. XV. fig. 2.)

_ Cornuspira crassa, K. & Z. 1. c. p. 19, pl. ii. fig. 2.

Test free, discoidal, regularly convoluted in one plane.

Convolutions few, four or five, of nearly uniform width.

Aperture large, simple. .

Test thin; cement calcareous, colourless. Surface smooth.

Diam. 0°15 millim.

The same beds C contain the compressed varieties (Cornu-

spira elliptica, and C. concava, K. & Z.) and a form resem-

bling C. colithica, Schm., in greatest number.

APPENDIX.

There remain two species of arenaceous Foraminifera, which

belong probably to the genus Trochammina.

The first (figs. 17 and 18) consists of a simple cylindrical

tube, which at its commencement forms a completely closed

ring or a part of a spiral. ‘The test is fine, arenaceous ;

cement calcareous, colourless. Surface smooth. L. 0:18

millim.

This peculiar form resembles 7. (Amm.) jilum, Schm., or

Uncinulina polymorpha, Terq.

Another doubtful species (fig. 19) is free, crozier-shaped,

multilocular, the septa hardly visible externally.

Test very fine, arenaceous, subtransparent ; cement calca-

reous. Surface smooth. lL. 0:2 millim.

The few small imperfect specimens are not sufficient to

describe these forms exactly ; but as the shell-substance re-

_ sembles that of 7. (Amm.) incerta of the same beds C, they

may at present find their place among the polythalamous

Trochammine nearest to T. lituiformis, Brady, and T. helveto-

qurassica, Hiusl.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XV.

Fig. 1. T. (Ammeodiscus) incerta, var. granulosa.

1g. 2, T. incerta, var. crassa.

Fig. 3. T. incerta, var. gracilis.

Fig. 4. T. incerta, var. megaspira.

Figs. 5-7. T. inflata.

Figs. 8, 9. T. globigerinordes.

Figs. 10, 11. T. helveto-jurassica.

Figs. 12,13. T. (Hormosina) chrysalis.

Fig. 14. T. (Hormosina) transversaru.

Fig. 15. T. (Webbina) irregularis.

Fig. 16. T. ( Webbina) planorbiformis.

re I T. (Ammodiscus) ?

Fig. 19. T. (Ammodiscus) ?, sp.

358 Prof. T. R. Jones on the

XXXVI.—Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca.—

No. XV. A Carboniferous Primitia from South Devon. By

Professor T. Rupert Jones, F.R.S., F.G.S.

In June last Mr. J. E. Lee, F.G.S., of Torquay, having

discovered two casts of small Entomostraca in the red schist of

the Lower Culm-measures of South Devon, sent them to me for

examination. He had found one of the few patches of Culm-

stone left by denudation in that region at Lord Clifford’s

farm, Waddon-Barton ; and before the place was bricked up

he removed a cart-load of the stone to his own residence. It

proved to contain Orthoceras striolatum and Goniatites, with

a small Pecten, Posidonomya (rare), Cylindraspis (also rare),

and the two little fossils here referred to. ‘These interesting

specimens are two internal casts of one species of Primitia,

lying at nearly a right angle one to another, on a roughish

bed-plane of hard, purplish-red, schistose mud-stone. ‘They

have suffered somewhat from lateral pressure. One (fig. 1),

2°5 millim. long, has heen probably rather shortened ; and

Casts of a Primitia from the Lower Culm of South Devon.

Fig. 1 a.—Internal cast of a right valve; possibly somewhat shortened

by pressure.

Fig. 1 6.—Edge view of the same, showing the posterior convexity.

Fig. 2.—Internal cast of a right valve, much elongated by pressure.

All magnified 5 diameters.

the other (fig. 2), 3 millim., has decidedly been length-

ened and attenuated by the squeeze to which the rock has

been subjected since the imbedding of the organisms. The

figures represent them magnified five diameters.

Some obscure traces of other fossils, and many minute

cavities due to the former presence of organic remains, occur

on the same rough bed-plane which bears the two casts.

Many similar little holes, along nearly regular lines, parallel

with that plane and with the schistose structure, are visible

on a face of fracture perpendicular to the bed-plane of the old

mud-stone.

Paleozoic Bivalved Entomostraca. 359

Of the two Entomostracan casts (internal moulds) the

shorter form has a squarish Leperditioid outline, with a cen-

tro-dorsal depression (fig. 1 @) and a marginal rim and furrow

along the ventral border (fig. 16). The surface of the cast

is smooth, and its convexity is greatest in the posterior half

(fig. 1 6). The other specimen has these features modified

by the pressure which has affected it crosswise from ventral

to dorsal region. .

It is usually difficult to determine the species of Primitive

(see ‘ Monograph Silur. Fossils of Girvan,’ by Nicholson and

Etheridge, fasc. ii. 1880, p. 221), and hazardous to attempt

the specific allocation of their shell-less casts. At first sight

this Primitia has much resemblance to P. prunella, Barrande

(Syst. Silur. Bohéme, vol. i. Suppl. p. 550, pl. xxvi. figs. 5

and 6), and to P. Fischert, Gihlert (Bull. Soc. Géol. France,

ser. 3, vol. v. p. 584, pl. ix. fig. 5); but its edge view (fig. L

6) gives a different profile, and, instead of being symmetrically

and gently convex, is much elevated or swollen behind and

depressed in front, like that of P. Barrandiana (not well

drawn in fig. 11, e, pl. xv. ‘ Girvan Fossils,’ 1880). Indeed

the valve of the variety of P. Barrandiana shown in fig. 11

¢ (op. cit.) approximates very closely in form to the cast before

us (fig. 1.a). The latter, however, has not so deep a dorsal

sulcus as some internal casts of P. Barrandiana from Girvan

exhibit.

To refer our Carboniferous Primitia from Devon to a

Lower-Silurian species may be regarded as bold and hete-

rodox; but some Ostracodous Entomostraca (so far as valves

bear evidence) are already known to range from the Silurian

to the Carboniferous system (for example, Beyrichia inter-

media, see Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4, vol. xv. p. 55),

and others from Silurian and Carboniferous strata appear

to be undistinguishable (see Geol. Mag. dec. 2, vol. viii.

. TA).

A very fine Leperditioid Primitza is known from the Lower-

Carboniferous strata of Brunton, near Chollerford, in North-

umberland, namely P. Tater, Jones (described as a Beyrichia

in 1863, see Proc. Berwicksh. Naturalists’ Club for 1864,

p- 88, fig. 3). Its more ovate outline and more symmetrical

and central convexity distinguish it from the Devonshire

species; and its very Leperditia-like shape, its neatly defined

dorsal sulcus, and its acutely ovate edge view separate it from

the other Primitie mentioned above.

Doubtless all these Primitie were closely related, however

wide apart their habitats and however long the period through

which they existed. Their exact points and degrees of rela-

360 Rev. A. E. Eaton on Rhacodes inscriptus, Koch, and

tionship cannot be defined by means of the valves alone with-

out the organs; still less can casts satisfy us in this matter.

With regard to Mr. J. HE. Lee’s rare little specimens from

Devon, in the absence of their valves we can do no more than

refer them to the genus Primitia, defined in the Ann. & Mag.

Nat. Hist. ser. 3, vol. xvi. p. 415, and point out that apparently

their closest ally is the Lower-Silurian P. Barrandiana. It

is, however, just possible that, had the casts not been modified

by lateral pressure, fig. 1 a might have been much more

Leperditioidal and like P. Tatec, whilst the posterior convexity

in fig. 1 6 may have been increased, if not brought about, by

the same cause. Under these circumstances it is not advisable

to venture on a specific determination.

XXXVII.—WNote on Rhacodes inscriptus, Koch, and Arma-

dillo officinalis, Duméril, terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rev.

A. E.-Haton, M.A.

Dr. A. GERSTACKER, in a recently published part of Bronn’s

‘Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs,’ Bd. v. Abth. i1.

p: 209, brackets Rhacodes, Koch, as a synonym of the genus

Tylos, Latreille. As this combination, if unobjected to, is

liable to cause trouble, it may be well to notify that the

characters attributed by him to the genus apply in essential

particulars to Tylos exclusively.

Rhacodes inscriptus, Koch, described in Rosenhauer’s ‘ Die

Thiere Andalusiens,’ p. 422 (1856), is a woodlouse very

nearly akin to Armadillidium, Brandt and Ratzeburg (1833),

judging from the make of its head and antenne, its tail-seg-

ments, their modified legs, and their breathing-organs ; and

in these distinctive structures it exhibits no affinity with Tylos.

Koch’s description is sufficient for the recognition of the

animal. ‘The most obvious difference between it and Arma-

dillidium is in the eyes : those of this latter genus are multiple,

whilst Rhacodes has only a single unfaceted eye on each side

of its head. The species was found by Rosenhauer near

Malaga at the end of April, not uncommonly. I have met

with it in Portugal, near Porto, and at Ponte de Morcellos, in

Beira Baixa, at altitudes of from 30 to 600 feet above the sea ;

also in Madeira, where it is common at altitudes of 2500-

5450 feet. In the Hope Museum at Oxford are four exam-

ples, collected in the same island by the late Mr. Wollaston,

without indications of altitude.

Armadillo officinalis, Duméril. 361

Tylos, Latr., is thus spelt by every author excepting Dana,

U.S. Expl. Exped. xiii. (2) 717, pl. xlvii. 1 (1852), who

writes, orthographically, Tylus.

The nomenclature of Armadillo officinalis, Duméril, seems

to demand revision, being utterly corrupt. According as the

limits assigned to the genus are large or small, so will its

right designation vary; but in no case can it be correctly

named Armadillo, Latr. If the genus be restricted to its

smallest compass, the name Orthonus, Miers (1877), is valid ;

but if it be extended to the more comprehensive scope advo-

cated by Dr. Gersticker in the place referred to above, it

might very justly be called Cubaris, Brandt (1833), enlarged.

The genus cannot take the name Armadillo, for two reasons :

—first, because this name was preoccupied in zoology for a

genus of the Mammalia by Brisson in 1756; secondly, be-

cause (if that objection be waived) in Crustacea it can only be

applied to the genus described as Armadillo by Latreille in

1804. Now the genus under consideration was unknown to

Latreille; the woodlice named by him Armadillo are all

without exception species of Armadillidium, Brandt and

Ratzeburg (1833) ; and these joint authors erred in diverting

the appellation from that group of species to one which they

newly founded on the present animal, previously described as

Armadillo officinalis by Duméril in Dict. des Sc. Nat. iii.

p- 117 (1816). Simultaneously they altered the name of the

species from officinalis to officinarum. In 1835-41 Koch re-

named the animal, calling it Pentheus punctatus. The name

Penthea, Dej. (1834), in Coleoptera having priority over

Pentheus, precludes its adoption in place of Orthonus, Miers, if

the restriction of the genus be upheld. The oldest name of

the species is Oniscus globator, Cuv., in Journ. d’Hist. Nat.

i. 24, pl. xxvi. fig. 19 (1792) ; this will supersede officinalis,

Duméril. Cuvier’s figure and description of this woodlouse

seem to have been completely forgotten for ninety years.

In the countries bordering upon the Mediterranean Cubaris

or Orthonus globator appears to be common at moderate and

low altitudes; it is found also upon the principal islands.

Beyond that area it abounds in Marocco near Tangier, and is

locally plentiful in Western Portugal. In the British Museum

are specimens, seemingly of this species, from the Isle of

Pines and New Caledonia, and one, possibly identical, from

Sikkim ; but these need further examination.

As the present note is virtually a partial criticism of Dr.

Gerstiicker’s work, I am tempted to cast one more stone at

him with respect to his bracketing Haplophthalmus, Schobl

(1860), with Trichoniscus, Brandt (1833), as one genus.

- 862 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla.

But the language which it would be necessary to employ

would resemble so closely what has been used above touching

Rhacodes and Armadillidium, that it might be wearisome to

your readers. The qualities of Dr. Gerstacker’s work are

too well known to make it necessary to conclude with compli-

ments as a set-off against fault-finding.

Croydon,

October 4, 1882.

XXXVIII.—Spermatozoa, Polygonal Cell-structure, and the

Green Colour in Spongilla, together with a new Species.

By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e.

[Plate XVI.]

As time progresses so experience throws light upon the

nature of objects previously unrealized, and thus, much of

what was simply (if correctly) recorded years before may

derive explanation from more recent discoveries that have

been made public.

When I was studying the freshwater sponges of the tanks

in Bombay, about 1850, Lieberkiihn was engaged with those

from the river Spree, at Berlin; and although we were both

working on the same subject, our facts were differently

handled; for while Lieberkiihn had for friend and adviser

Johannes Miiller at Berlin, I not only had no one of the kind

at Bombay, but at that time was beholden to others for the

loan even of a microscope, so that literally I then felt that

all I could do was to describe and delineate faithfully what

came before me both for text-book of reference and publica-

tion.

Yet was IJ not altogether without assistance and advice; for

at University College, London, I had been educated in part

under my kind and dear friends Professors Grant and Sharpey,

whose exemplary love of truth stood by me when alone, and

has ever kept me in the path of fearless accuracy.

For the purpose of recording my observations, I kept a

“Journal,” in which was not only described, but delineated in

colours, every thing that appeared to me worth recording ; so

that after many years this journal, still continued, often fur-

nishes me with the means of confirming and realizing disco-

veries which I myself had long since unwittingly made—

although often imperfectly, from the limited power of my

microscope.

Thus Mr. Saville Kent, in his excellent ‘ Manual of the

Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla. 363

Infusoria’ (p. 345, pl. iii. fig. 1), has recognized and repro-

duced a sketch which I made in the month of April 1855

(from a colony of organisms*‘on a filament of Cladophora) as a

“Salpingeca”’ or a “Monosiga”’ of his order Choano-flagel-

lata, upwards of ten years before these remarkable Infusoria

were first brought to notice in the late Prof. H. James-Clark’s

memorable paper (Memoirs Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. i. pt. 3).

Again, in the month of February 1855, at pp. 99 and 101

of this “ journal,” I find the discovery of the “ starch-granule ”’

in Spongilla (\S. Meyent) not only described, but figured and

coloured under the effect of iodine, which I did not mention

publicly until the following year (‘ Annals,’ February,

vol. xvii. p. 106), and did not delineate for publication until

1859, when I endeavoured to show the close alliance in

structure and composition that exists between the “ seed-like”’

body of Spongilla Cartert and the winter-egg of the polyzoon

Lophopus (‘ Annals,’ vol. iii. p. 331, pl. vii. fig. 7).

Also again, at p. 77 of the first volume of this “journal,” on

the 12th August, 1854, I find sketches of the monociliated

sponge-cell (spongozoon) with the supposed zoosperm at-

tached to it, as represented in the ‘ Annals’ of August 1856

(vol. xvii. pl. vi. fig. 43)—but with the two then-called

“ ear-like processes” or ‘‘ spines”’ to which I have alluded

(‘ Annals,’ November 1879, vol. iv. p. 382), these having been

omitted in the published figure because I was not certain of

their general occurrence until 1859 (2b. vol. i. p. 14, pl. 1.

fies, 12-14), after which they were identified (under a higher

power probably) with the outlines of the “collar” by Prof.

H. James-Clark in September 1867 (op. cit. p. 21, footnote).

It is the absence of the “collar” or these “ ear-like pro-

cesses ’’ in the supposed zoosperm and their presence in the

sponge-cell (spongozoon), together with the much smaller size

of the former and its spherical head, that appear to constitute

the outward differences between the two, all of which, excepting

the ‘“ ear-like processes” (which were not known then), may

be seen in Lieberkiihn’s figures of the monociliated sponge-cell

and the zoosperm respectively from Spongilla in 1856 (Archiv

f. Anat. Physiologie &c., Heft iv. Taf. xv. figs. 34 and 36); but

no one since seems to have confirmed this publicly, while the

sperm-cell in the marine sponges has often been figured, and

in all instances without the “collar.” Accompanying my

sketches are the following notes, viz. :—“ The above drawings

of the Spongilla-zoosperm were very distinctly seen, particu-

larly no. 1 [Pl]. XVI. fig. 8, 5], a transparent cell with a single

granule in contact with the wall. No. 2[Pl. XVI. fig. 8, a]

was also monociliated, but larger and more granuliferous ; it

364 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla.

had occasionally the two remarkable [ear-like] processes

better seen in no. 3 [Pl. XVI. fig. 8, c, where both “a” and

“2%” are figured together]. ‘This’ form [viz. with the ear-like

processes] I have so often seen that, if it is not constant, it is

very frequent.” Hence at that early period I had not only

noticed the ‘ ear-like processes,” which were subsequently

identified with the “ profile” outlines of the “collar,” but the

cilium of the same form of sponge-cell which I afterwards

found to take in particles of food (indigo), and finally called

‘¢ spongozoon,”’ in connexion with a much smaller spherical

cell that in the previous -year, viz. 1854 (‘ Annals,’ vol. xiv.

p. 334, pl. xi. figs. 1-6), I had taken for the zoosperm of

Spongilla; and although some little time afterwards I thought

otherwise, still I now see, from its comparative smallness and

the subsequent representations of others, that I was probably

right in my original conjecture. Fortunately figures were

published in the ‘ Annals’ about the same time these facts

were noticed ; and therefore what has just been stated cannot

be considered a mere afterthought of the present day.

Lastly, I have to allude to a figure in my “ journal ” on

the 29th March, 1857, which I have always regretted that I

did not represent with the description of the “ isolated ovi-

bearing sponge-cell”’ in the ‘‘ Ultimate Structure of Spongilla”

(‘ Annals,’ July 1857, vol. xx. p. 26), and which in the course

of development becomes the ampullaceous sac *, since, besides

being isolated in the watch-glass wherein a young Spongilla

after having been fed with carmine had been torn to pieces, it

may present a vibratory movement of the cilia inside, while

the continuity of its capsule outside is indicated by its having

refused throughout to admit any of the colouring-matter

(Pl. XVI. fig. 7); thus, mstead.of the ampullaceous sac,

it now appears to me to have resembled the “‘ Spermaballen ”

first pointed out in Spongilla by Lieberkiihn in 1856 (op. ett.

Heft v. Taf. xviii. fig. 10), then by F. E. Schulze in Hali-

sarca lobularts in 1877 (Zeitschrift f. wiss. Zool. Bd. xxviii.

Taf. iii. fig. 18), and lately by Metschnikoff in 1879, in Halv-

sarca Dujardin (ib. Bd. xxxii. Taf. xx. fig. 2). The sub-

joined note in my “journal” on the last occasion that I saw

this cell is dated 31st March, 1859, and runs as follows :—

‘In the last examination an isolated sponge-cell was seen

* The so-called “ ovi-bearing sponge-cells” in this paper are the spheri-

cal cells of the statoblast, which contain the germs (formerly viewed by

myself as ova, and hence the appellation). On the contents of the stato-

blast issuing under germination, these “spherical cells” and their contained

germs appear bodily to become the ampullaceous sacs in the young Spon-

gula, and, in some if not in all instances, to end in becoming respectively

developed into new statoblasts.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla. 365

with the cilia waving zn it.” By the “last occasion” is

meant that in which the young Spongilla was grown from the

statoblast in a watch-glass, as usual, for microscopical exami-

nation, which is the only convenient way of examining it, as

then a perfect sponge is obtained which can be brought under

a higher power without molestation (and eventually torn to

pieces if necessary) during the whole course of its development.

Detaching a portion from a large mass does not offer all

these advantages, from the shock to the living functions oc-

easioned by such a procedure; while to obtain the young

Spongille it is only necessary to get a portion of an old kiving

specimen bearing statoblasts, and, having taken out a few (six

to twelve) of the latter, to roll them gently between the folds of

a towel to free them from all extra material as much as pos-

sible, place them in a watch-glass so as not to touch each

other, with a little water, in a saucer or dish filled with small

shot, to keep the saucer upright, and, covering them with a

glass shade, transfer the whole to a window-bench opposite

the light. In a few days the young Spongilla may be ob-

served (from its white colour) issuing from the statoblast and

gluing the latter as well as itself to the watch-glass, when it

will be ready for transfer to the field of the microscope for

examination, care being taken that it is never uncovered by

the water, which may be replenished as often as necessary ;

but of course the object-glass (when + inch with high ocular

is used for viewing the minuter structure) must admit of being

dipped into the water without suffusion of the lens.

Returning to the ‘‘ Spermaballen,” it is even now difficult

to recognize them in the living or dead state, on account of

their being so much like the ampullaceous sacs (Geiselkammer)

on the one hand and ova of the same size on the other. Their

being unconnected with the branches of the canal-system may

help to distinguish them from the ampullaceous sacs, which in

diameter are much of the same size, viz. ‘0:05 millim.”

(Schulze), m addition to their minute granular contents,

which are the heads of the young spermatozoa; but this

again confounds them with the ova at an early stage of the

latter. When the spermatozoa are fully developed within

their capsule at the time of examination, of course they may

be easily recognized; but this coincidence does not happen

often. Even in one of Prof. Schulze’s exquisite preparations

which he kindly sent me, of the “‘ Spermabailen” in Halisarca

lobularis, I can only see one with the cilia inside it, while the

rest 1 should not recognize if not told by the label on the slide

what they are ; hence, by the inexperienced thus unassisted, the

“ Spermaballen ” may be often seen without being recognized.

366 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla.

So long as these monociliated cells are only seen in the struc-

ture of Spongilla their nature remains doubtful, as they may

belong to something else ; but when they are found in distinct

cells in the midst of this structure there can no longer be any

room for such doubt. In their isolated state the spermatozoa

have been seen and figured by many ; but no one has ever wit-

nessed their entry into the ovum (which is the concluding

point), except Prof. Hickel. The four cilia attached to the

ovum of Leucandra aspera figured by Keller are, of course,

only conjectural of this (see ‘ Annals,’ 1879, vol. iv. p. 383).

Fain would I now with my present knowledge return to

the examination of Spongilla in its living state; but the time

and opportunity for this are past, while upwards of five-and-

twenty years have elapsed since Lieberktihn and myself

worked at the subject; and no one having again taken it up

leads me to hope that ere long the coincidence of taste and a

residence where Spongilla grows may be followed by resumed

investigation ; for there is yet very much to be learnt of the his-

tology and vital economy of the sponges generally, and none

afford such facilities for this as those which grow in fresh water.

My chief object now, however, is to call attention to the

presence of a cell-structure in Spongilla, which is like that

of the polygonal parenchyma of plants, and the presence of

which could hardly be anticipated by those who have only

studied the marine sponges, and know no other persistent

structure beyond the spicules and the horny fibre, espe-

cially one which if seen by itself would unhesitatingly be

pronounced to be phytord. Nevertheless it is a fact, as I first

showed in 1859, when I made the illustrated comparison be-

tween the statoblast of Spongilla Cartert and the winter-ege

of the Polyzoon Lophopus, to which I have already alluded

(pl. vii. figs. 1-4). By reference to this communication it

will be seen that there ds a tissue of this kind in Spongilla,

and that it.surrounds the statoblast of S. Cartert in the form

of a thick layer composed of hexagonal cells regularly ar-

ranged in columns perpendicular to the following coat énwards

of this spheroidal body. This I noticed again last year to be

the case with the statoblast of Spongilla nitens (‘ Annals,’ 1881,

vol. vii. p. 89, pl. v. fig. 3, d and 2); but although so large

in these two species as to be visible with a “ doublet,” it can-

not be seen in the statoblasts of other sponges with the same

power, although it is more or less present ina great many,

and gives them that white colour which often characterizes

this reproductive organ. When too minute to be seen without

a very high power, as in Spongilla alba, Parmula (Spongilla)

Batesit, &e., it presents a granular appearance, for which

Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla. 367

I have used the term “microcell-structure” (cbid. p.

83, pl. v. fig. 2). In Parmula Brownii, however, it 1s

much larger than in P. Batesii, and thus can be well seen

under a power of 300 diameters, when it is found to be com-

posed of spherical cells of different sizes, heaped together with

the utmost irregularity (Pl. XVI. fig. 12) ; so that in structure

and composition, although not in form and arrangement, it

differs markedly from the uniform size and hexagonal figure

of the cells in S. Cartert and S. nitens.

Lately another instance of the latter kind has been brought

to my notice by Mr. Ed. Potts, of Philadelphia, in a species

allied to Spongilla fragilis, Leidy (‘= 8S. Lordit, Bk.’), var. se-

gregata, Potts. This Spongilla, which is found at “ Chester

Creek ’’ and other places im the State of Pennsylvania, is

remarkable for having its statoblasts developed in fours, so as

to present the tetrahedral form of the sporangium in Selagi-

nella cernua &e. (Pl. XVI. fig. 9), surrounded in like manner

by a capsule or layer composed of hexagonal cells like those

ot S. Cartert &c. (figs. 9, ddd, and 11, a, 6), arranged in a

columnar form throughout, but most evident in the angles

between the statoblastlets, because it is thickest there, since

it fills all the intervals between the four statoblastlets, thus

causing the whole to assume a globular, tetrahedral shape.

As this species will be more particularly described by Mr.

Potts hereafter, the only part that concerns us now is this

vegetable-looking cell-structure ; and although, as I have be-

fore stated, starch-granules are mixed up with the germinal

contents of the statoblasts, as in most seeds, yet the polygonal

cell-structure of the capsule, when tested for cellulose in the

usual way with sulphuric acid and iodine, presents nothing but

a light amber colour, identical with that of the pith of Elder

(Sambucus nigra) under the same circumstances; so that,

although the blue colour of starch may not be produced in

the polygonal cell-structure of Spongilla, it does not follow

that it is’a bit less composed of cellulose than Elder.

If we turn to the marine sponges for an instance similar

to this parenchymatous tissue of Spongilla, I know not where

to find it, unless the core or pith in the Ceratina be of this

nature (see ‘ Annals,’ 1881, vol. vii. p. 115, pl. ix. fig. 11, /).

The “granules”? here, which I have conjectured to be

* cellule in embryo,” form a light substance of a whitish-grey

colour, very like the “ microcell-structure ” to which I have

above alluded (Pl. XVI. fig. 12).

With reference to the “ green colour” in Spongilla, I can

state no more than I did in 1849, which is thus recapitu-

lated :—“ It is impossible, therefore, under these circumstances

368 Mr. H. J. Carter on Spongilla.

to say, without further research, if the ‘ green colour’ is owing

to an additional tint to the colouring-matter of the cells or

granules themselves, or to the presence of some foreign or-

ganism”’ (‘ Annals,’ vol. iv. p. 97, “ Descriptive Account

of the Freshwater Sponges in Bombay ”’) ; and here is Mr.

Sorby’s statement in 1875 (‘On the Chromatological Rela-

tions of Spongilla fluviatilis”), viz.:—“ Though . . . the solu-

tion contained a small quantity of chlorophyll, yet I could not

be certain that it had not been derived from a small portion of

some alga accidentally enclosed in the sponge. The exact

nature of the green substance is therefore still open to slight

doubt”? (Quart. Journ. Micros. Sci., n. s., no. 57, January,

- 47). |

: No the “green colour” in Spongilla (which in Bombay

chiefly shows itself in S. Carterz, and here in those parts

which are most exposed to the light) is situated in the little

_ spherical granules (? cellulee) of the sponge-cell, the former of

which vary under the 12,000th, and the latter under the 1000th

of an inch in diameter: it is what they call “ transparent ;”

that is, the tint, which presents a bluish emerald-green colour,

is unaccompanied by any visible material; but as this part

of the sponge comes into contact with the minute alge of the

water, which, in its growing state, it often encloses, it becomes,

as before stated, almost impossible to say how much of one

or how much of the other contributes to the green colour—not

of course under the microscope, which can easily deal with

organisms 1000th inch in diameter, but for separation to

ascertain the position of the ‘spectral band,” in order to see

if it be the same as that of chlorophyll (hence Mr. Sorby’s ob-

servation).

This, however, is not the case in Hydra, where the

“‘ oreen colour”’ is accompanied by visible material; that is,

the green bodies themselves are granuliferous and much larger

than the “green granules” in the sponge-cell, being about

1-4300th inch im diameter, and scattered plentifully throughout

the ordinary tissue or sarcode of the animal, justas in Diflu-

gia pyriformis, Perty (¢ Annals,’ 1863, vol. xii. p. 253, “ On

the Presence of Chlorophyll-cells and Starch-granules as

Normal Parts of the Organism, &c.,” continued, with illus-

trations, in 1864, vol. xii. p. 21, pl. i. figs. I-4), and

also in Acanthocystis turfacea (ibid. p. 36, pl. 11. fig. 25, g),

in both of which instances they are accompanied by separate

starch-granules.

Here I might observe that there is a point in the descrip-

tion of these two Rhizopoda which may be of interest to

those who accept the views lately put forth by Dr, K. Brandt

Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Spongilla. 369

of Berlin, viz. that “the green bodies found in Hydra,

Spongilla, Stentor, &c.”” do not “correspond to the green

chlorophyll-bodies of Algz, but are themselves independent

organisms, unicellular Algw’’ (‘ Nature,’ 1882, vol. xxv.

p- 377) ; for both Diflugia pyriformis and Acanthocystis tur-

jacea in England are often found in a colourless state, 7. e.

without the so-called green “ chlorophyll-cells” (op. et loc.

eit.) —facts which have been confirmed by Prof. Leidy in his

memoir on the Freshwater Rhizopods of North America,

pp- 99 and 267, pl. x. fig. 3, and pl. xliii. fig. 4, respectively

(United-States Geological Survey, vol. xii.) *.

New Species of Spongilla.

I have now to describe, as far as the specimens will allow, a

species of Spongilla from the island of Bombay, whose exis-

tence has only just now become known to me under the fol-

lowing circumstances, viz. :—On the 8th of March last, Prof.

Dr. Margo, of the University at Budapest, kindly sent me a

small jar containing a specimen of Spongilla Cartert from

Lake Balaton, in Hungary, which he had recognized there ;

but not having any from Bombay for comparison, he sub-

mitted the question for my decision. Fortunately, still pos-

sessing the first and best specimen: I had ever found of it in

Bombay (viz. in 1847), which in my descriptive account

I provisionally named S. fréabilis, Lam. (‘ Annals,’ 1849,

vol. iv. p. 83)—ten years afterwards recognized by Dr. Bower-

bank as a new species, and named by him “ Spongilla Car-

tert,” although not described and illustrated by him until

1863 (Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 31, pl. xxxvui. fig. 20)—I turned

to this specimen for a bit to send to Dr. Margo, and thus

came upon the statoblasts of the new species to which I have

alluded, and which I will now describe, as far as possible, under

the name of

Spongilla bombayensis, n. sp. (Pl. XVI. figs. 1-6.)

General form of the sponge itself unknown to me. Stato-

blast sessile, globular, more or less grouped and firmly at-

* A copy of this magnificent “ memoir,” containing forty-eight coloured

plates of some thousand of figures, evidencing an amount of conscien-

tious labour almost unparalleled, was liberally sent to me through the

‘Smithsonian Institution” at Washington ; but of the ‘ Challenger’ Re-

ports I have only received one paper, and that, too, from a foreign author,

viz. Prof. Dr. F. E. Schulze, of Gratz, who kindly sent me one of the

“extra copies” of his contribution on Huplectella aspergillum, although

at my own cost and labour I had long since published descriptions and

illustrations of all the sponges dredged on board H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine’

from the Atlantic sea-bed in 1869!

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 25

’

370 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Spongilla.

tached to the stems of the herbaceous plant around which the

specimen of Spongilla Cartert had grown (Pl. XVI. fig. 1) ;

variable in size under 1-51st of an inch in diameter (fig. 2) ;

composed of a spiculiferous capsule (figs. 2, d, and 3, ¢), a chi-

tinous coat which is also spiculiferous (figs. 2, c, 3, 5, and 4),

and the usual germinal contents (figs. 2,a and 3,a), but no

distinct cellular coat. Spicules of the statoblasts slightly

curved, thick, cylindrical, more or less obtuse at the ends,

about 9 by 2-6000ths inch in greatest dimensions (fig. 5, a),

or comparatively thin, fusiform, and more or less pointed at

the ends, about 10 by 1-6000th inch in greatest dimen-

sions (fig. 5, 6); both thickly spined and varying’in stout-

ness inversely with their proximity to the surface ; arranged

horizontally, so that the ends do not project beyond the level

of the statoblast, where they more or less cross each other and

are held together by granules (? the microcell-structure,

(fig. 2, d); appearing also in the chitinous coat, where they

do not cross each other, but form a single layer, in which the

spicules lie more or less parallel to each other in various direc-

tions, so as to present a damaskened appearance (fig.4). Skele-

ton-spicules of one form only, viz. acerate, curved, fusiform,

gradually sharp-pointed, smooth, or microspined, about 22 by

1-1800th inch in its greatest dimensions (fig. 6, a,b). Aper-

ture of the statoblast sunken, single or in plurality (8-4),

lined by a tubular projection of the chitinous coat (fig. 3, d).

Hab. Freshwater tank.

Loc. Island of Bombay.

Obs. 'The most characteristic part of this species of Spon-

gilla is, that the chitinous coat is spiculiferous, as above de-

scribed, and that, when the statoblast is divided through the

middle or the outer layer crushed, it also comes out divided

or entire as the case may be (fig. 3,5), when it may be

mounted in Canada balsam, and then presents the damaskened

appearance to which I have alluded, which becomes a very

beautiful microscopic object, owing to the layer of spicules

lying more or less parallel to each other, although in diffe-

rent directions, being immersed in the transparent light amber-

coloured chitinous substance of which the coat is otherwise

composed (fig.4). The way in which the statoblast is firmly

fixed to the stem of the plant is also peculiar, inasmuch as

the thick spiculiferous or external coat is continued onto the

wood, thus forming a kind of neck or expanded base, which

is so strongly attached as to bring away a portion of the wood

when removed ; while the “‘ aperture,” single or in plurality

as above stated, varies in position on the free surface. They

are for the most part more or less emptied of their germinal

My. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Spongilla. 371

contents, and surrounded by a little sponge-structure, in which

the skeleton-spicules above described are found, one of which

being microspined at once distinguishes them from those of

Spongilla alba and S. Cartert, by whose statoblasts respectively

and only they are frequently accompanied. As the specimen

of Spongilla Cartert was taken from the tank (an old quarry

in the Trap) in the month of October, and the living green

herbaceous annual on which it was found grew near the edge,

while the water of the ‘rainy season’ in the tank did not

reach this until the end of July, the specimen of S.

Cartert being globular and three inches in diameter, em-

bracing the stem of the plant, it follows that this, together

with every thing else that accompanied it, must have been

developed there in less than three months.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVI.

N.B.—Figures 2, 3, 6,9, and 10, with all their detail, are relatively

magnified on the scale of 1-24th to 1-1800th inch. The rest are more

magnified.

Fig. 1. Spongilla bombayensis, nu. sp., statoblasts in situ. Natural size.

Fig. 2. The same. Section of the statoblast through the aperture. a,

cavity filled with germinal matter ; 6, membrane enclosing the

same; ¢, chitinous coat charged with statoblast-spicules; d,

thick or external spiculiferous coat; e, aperture. Diagram.

Fig. 3. The same. Statoblast broken open. a, germinal matter issuing ;

6, chitinous coat charged with statoblast-spicules ; ¢, portion of

thick or external spiculiferous coat; d, apertural tube of chiti-

nous coat. Diagram.

Fig. 4. The same. Portion of chitinous coat, more magnified, to show

arrangement of the spicules with which it is charged. Dia-

eram,

Fig. 5. The same. Spicules of the statoblast generally, much more

magnified. a, inner, 6, outer form.

Fig. 6. The same. Skeletal and statoblast-spicules, relatively magnified.

a, smooth, 6, spinous skeletal spicule; c, statoblast-spicules.

Fig. 7. Spongilla alba. Sketch of “isolated” cell, with cilia waving

internally, but no aperture; in appearance and size like the

“ampullaceous sac,” viz. 1-700th to 1-560th inch in diameter.

(Sketched March 1857.)

Fig. 8. The same. Group of monociliated cells, consisting of :—a, mono-

ciliated sponge-cell (spongozoon); 6, ? sperm-cell, zoosperm or

spermatozoon; ¢, the latter attached to the former. (Sketched

August 1854).

Fig. 9. Spongilla segregata, Potts. Section of the quadrilocular statoblast

near the centre, to show that it is tetrasporal. aaaa, stato-

blastlets; 66006, chitinous coats of the same, respectively;

cece, position of apertures of the same; dd, crust or cellular

coat; ee, spiculiferous or external layer; 7f, single spicule of

the latter, to show that it is spiniferous; ggg, apertural tu-

bular prolongations of the “cellular coat,” opposite the stato-

blasts respectively. Diagram.

25%

372 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

Fig. 10. The same. Young form of the quadrilocular statoblast, before

the cellular coat &c. is added. aaaa, cavities of the young

statoblastlets respectively ; 606 6, chitinous coats; cece, aper-

tures repectively.

Fig. 11. The same. a, surface of the cellular coat, or erust; 6, vertical

section of the same, to show the hexagonal form of the cells,

and their resemblance to plant-structure.

Fig. 12. Parmula Brown. Portion of the crust, or cellular coat, much

magnified, to show that it is composed of spherical cells of vari-

able diameter heaped together irregularly.

XXXIX.—Descriptions of new Species of Lepidoptera from

Tenasserim. By Artuur G. BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

THE Lepidoptera described in the present paper form part of

a fine series of rare and interesting species collected in the

Thoungyeen valley by Capt. Charles Bingham, and gene-

rously presented by him to the national collection.

Among the more valuable species in this series the following

are worthy of note :—

Several new or interesting members of the subfamily Euplee-

ine, amongst which is one supposed to be L. Adamsonit,

Marshall, and which is my H. margarita; Thaumantis pseuda-

iris (the type of which was collected in Malacca) ; 7. Louisa ;

Penthema Binghami and P. darlisa; males of a Charaxes

(apparently C. scylax) ; Papilio zaleucus, P. evan, and P. te-

learchus; also both sexes of Adolias xiphiones, the male only

of which was previously known to me.

RHOPALOCERA.

1. Loesa fervida, sp. n.

Allied to Z. oroatis of Hewitson. Above bright orange-

ferruginous, with dusky diffused brownish external borders to

the wings; primaries with a small blackish blind ocellus on

the first median interspace, its zone a little clearer than the

ground-colour: body brownish. Under surface olivaceous

brown ; basal two thirds of wings darker than the outer third,

crossed in the middle by a slender blackish angulated line,

and limited externally by a slender lilac stripe: primaries

with small white-pupilled black ocelli, with narrow yellow

iris, dusky margin, and pale zone on the upper radial and

first median interspaces: secondaries with eight ocelli, all

small, the fourth and eighth mere points, the fifth largest ;

Lepidoptera from Tenasserim. 373

two very indistinct pale submarginal stripes. Expanse of

. wings 53 millim.

Thoungyeen valley.

In shape this species agrees better with Lohora dexamena,

but it is not allied to that insect.

2. Ypthima Marshallit, sp. n.

Allied to Y. methora; similar in shape: wings above

brownish grey; basal area more dusky than the external

area: primaries with a large oval subapical black ocellus, bi-

pupillated with silver, and with dusky-bordered pale straw-

coloured iris; an ill-defined submarginal dusky line: secon-

daries crossed beyond the middle by an oblique subangulated

indistinct dusky line; a small blind ocellus on the second

subcostal interspace ; two large round unipupillate ocelli on

the median interspaces, and two minute blind ocelli placed

transversely near the anal angle; a wavy dusky submarginal

line; base and an abdominal streak dark grey: body blackish.

Under surface whitish stone-brown, finely reticulated with

grey ; crossed in the middle by two subparallel dusky stripes,

those of the primaries most distinct and tinted with yellowish ;

disk of primaries whiter than the rest of the surface; ocellus

as above: secondaries with all the ocelli very minute; an

additional punctiform ocellus on first subcostal interspace.

EXxpanse of wings 42 millim.

Meplay, Thoungyeen valley, 11th March 1882.

I have named this species, which appears to be quite con-

stant, after Captain Marshall, who is now engaged upon an

illustrated work upon the butterflies of India; the figures in

this work, although uncoloured, promise to be extremely

useful to collectors.

Of the genus Lethe Captain Bingham obtained Lethe arca-

dia, which was previously known from Java; a species pro-

bably referable to L. kansa of Darjiling ; another probably

conspecific with LZ. alberta of Benares, though differing from

the type of that species in having five instead of four large

ocelli on the upper surface of the secondaries, and lilacine

instead of greenish zones to the ocelli on the underside* ;

lastly, the common and widely-distributed L. ewropa.

3. Papilio tavoyanus, sp. n.

Greatly resembles a member of the subfamily Huplceinz

to which Mr. Moore has given the above specificname : wings

* A nearly allied though apparently distinct species found in Darijiling

has sericeous pink zones to the ocelli.

374 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of

above reddish piceous : primaries darker than the secondaries,

but with a paler almost clay-coloured external border, wide

upon the costa, but tapering rapidly towards the external

angle, its inner édge regularly arched ; a large elongated spot

within the extremity of the cell, and an oblique series of about

six narrow streaks between the veins from the upper radial

to the interno-median interspace dull blue: secondaries with

a sordid white submarginal band, crossed by numerous longi-

tudinal brown lines on the veins and folds, much as in Luplea

alcathoe, and followed by an imperfect series of whitish spots ;

a small ochreous spot surmounted by a black crescent at anal

angle: body velvety black, spotted with white. Wings

below uniformly reddish brown; secondaries with the band

of white streaks united to the outer spots; anal spot as above.

Expanse of wings 87 millim.

Thoungyeen valley, 26th February 1882.

HETEROCERA.

4. Epyrgis Bingham, sp. nu.

Nearest to £. piertdoides of Herrich-Schiiffer: primaries

above similarly marked, with black veins and blotches, but

the ground-colour of a purer white tint, and_the costal, sub-

costal, and median veins clothed with emerald-green or blue

scales: secondaries white at base and near the borders, but

the whole central area covered by a bright chrome-yellow

patch ; costal and discocellular veins bluish; a narrow black

external border, from which tapering streaks run inwards

upon the veins from the costal to the first median branch:

thorax above emerald-green, spotted with white; abdomen

bronze greenish, with a double series of spots, and the hind

margins of the segments white. Primaries below with the

base of the cell and all the veins green, but the blotches black

as above: secondaries nearly as above, but the costal and dis-

cocellular veins black and the outer border green; pectus

blue-green: legs brown and green above, white below; venter

white, with a lateral series of greenish-black dashes. Expanse

of wings 75 millim.

“ Toonyah,” Thoungyeen valley, 20th October 1881.

5. Histia cometaris, sp. n.

g. Form of 7. flabellicornis; style of coloration of HZ. selene.

Primaries above black to beyond the middle; grey, with

dusky borders, black veins, and broad black longitudinal

internervular stripes on the external area: secondaries above

black, with the vems green; abdominal area soft greyish

Lepidoptera from Tenasserim. 375

green to beyond the middle, the green area terminating

abruptly in a large trifid white spot, above which, and just

within the end of the cell, are two small squamose white

dashes: head and collar carmine, spotted with black ; thorax

black ; a carmine U-shaped marking on the metathorax ;

abdomen rosy carmine, with a dorsal series of black spots,

which are large and quadrate towards the base. Primaries

below grey, tinted with green towards the base, and marked

with broad black internervular streaks: secondaries nearly as

above: body below rosy carmine; legs and proboscis brown ;

venter with lateral black spots. Expanse of wings 81 millim.

Thoungyeen valley, Tenasserim.

6. Milionia pyrozonis, sp. n.

Nearly allied to M. zonea of Moore, from Darjiling, but

altogether more brilliant in colour; the veins towards the

base of the wings brilliantly steel-blue, more so than in MW.

lativitta (pulchrinervis, Felder) ; the band across the prima-

ries and the external half of secondaries deep fiery orange,

shot with rose-pink, instead of .cadmium-yellow ; the inner

edge of the orange area of secondaries almost straight, instead

of arched, and the marginal black oval spots generally

smaller; the body brilliant Prussian-blue, more or less tinted

with green. Hxpanse of wings 65 millim.

Houndraw, Thoungyeen valley, 29th December 1881, and

25th March 1882. ;

Had I only seen a single example of this species I should

have supposed it to be a very highly coloured and broadly

bordered variety of the Darjiling species, of which we possess

five specimens. I have, however, seen four of the Tenasserim

species, all perfectly uniform in pattern and coloration.

7. Huschema lunulata, sp. n.

Intermediate between H. Roepstorfi« of the Andamans and

E. bellona of Moulmein and North India; distinguishable

‘from both by the more oblique subapical series of white spots

on the primaries, thus leaving the bluish series and the white

series distinct, as in LH. militaris; from EH. Roepstorfii it also

differs in having bright chrome-yellow (instead of grey-blue)

lunate markings beyond the yellow area of the secondaries ;

and from Z, bellona in the number of these yellow markings,

which in that species are obliterated excepting towards the

abdominal margin, and jn its narrower purplish-black external

border. Expanse of wings 85 millim.

Thoungyeen valley, 27th March 1882.

376 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

Mr. Moore has Burmese specimens of this species in his

cabinet with ZH. bellona.

Captain Bingham also took &. excubitor in the Thoungyeen

valley on the 25th February.

XL.—On the Species of Ocypoda* in the Collection of the

British Museum. By Epwarp J. Misrs, F.L.S., F.Z.5.,

Assistant in the Zoological Department.

[Plate XVII.}

Havine had occasion to rearrange and rename the specimens

of this genus in the collection of the British Museum, with

the aid of Mr. J..S. Kingsley’s recently published revisionf,

I have thought it would be useful to publish the following

notes on the species represented in the national collection

(among which are included nearly all the well-established

ones), to indicate at the same time the few which are deszde-

rata, and to describe and figure with more precision than has

been hitherto done their principal distinctive characters, espe-

-cially such as are afforded by the form of the antero-lateral

angle of the carapace (or exterior orbital angle) and by the

structure of the stridulating-ridge, which is developed upon

the inner surface of the palm or penultimate joint of the larger

chelipede in nearly all the species, and to which particular

attention has been drawn by Dr. J. G. De Man in his careful

account of the species in the collection of the Leyden Museum.

In this memoir certain forms are characterized which are

not included in the revision of the American naturalist, whose

material seems to have been insufficient for the correct identi-

fication of some of the Old-World species.

In the following notes I have usually followed De Man

pretty closely in his definitions (so far as they serve) ; and I

* This generic name has been variously written Ocypoda and Ocypode

by authors. I myself formerly adopted the latter; but perhaps the for-

mer mode of spelling the word (although not that of Fabricius) is

preferable, as being etymologically more correct. It would be merely

productive of additional contusion to adopt (as I have been advised)

Ocypus in place of either, since this word has been used by a later author

(Kirby, in 1819) for a genus of Coleoptera.

+ “ Revision of the Genus Ocypoda,” in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad.

pp: 179-186 (1880).

{ Notes from the Leyden Museum, iii. pp. 245-256 (1881).

Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda. Sit Cee

have not thought it necessary to reproduce the synonymical

references which have already been given by Kingsley.

For the correct identification of a species of Ocypoda it is

necessary to have adult examples, since the characters are

subject to great variation or are even totally lost in younger

specimens, on which I doubt not several of the nominal

species characterized by former authors have been founded.

Even Mr. Kingsley, extensive as are his synonymical cita-

tions, has probably admitted two or three which an examina-

tion of the types would show to have been established upon

insufficient grounds.

I admit in all ten apparently well-established species, and

also one species (Q. africana, De Man) which I must regard

as of doubtful permanence, but which is not at present repre-

sented in the British-Museum collection. Of these species

four (O. egyptiaca, O. rotundata, O. Kuhlii, and O. afrt-

cana) are not included in Kingsley’s report; but O. rotun-

data and O. africana were not described at the time of its

publication. On the other hand, Mr. Kingsley admits three

species (O. Upvillec, Guérin, O. convexa, Quoy and Gai-

mard, and O. Ryderz, Kingsley) on, as it seems to me, insuffi-

cient grounds ; but of O. Ryderi I have seen no specimens,

and this species is, moreover, but very briefly characterized.

Of the species referred to in the following notes, three (Ocy-

poda ceratophthalma, O. Kuhlit, and O. cordimana) are widely

distributed through the Oriental region; O. cursor occurs on

the coasts of the Mediterranean and also in the Red Sea

(Heller), and at the Canaries, Cape-Verds, and on the West-

African coasts southward to Acra d’Elmina; O. arenaria

ranges along the.east American coast from New Jersey

southward to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil; O. Gaudichaudit along

the western coast of the same continent from Panama to Chile ;

O. egyptiaca occurs on the Red-Sea coasts and also at Nossy

Faly, Madagascar (Hoffmann) ; O. rotundata is only known

from the west coast of India; O. macrocera and O. platy-

tarsis occur on the coasts of India (0. platytarsis also at

Ceylon), and both species are also recorded by Heller from the

Nicobars and Tahiti. O. africana, De Man (a species which

I have not seen, but must regard as doubtfully distinct from

O. Kuhlit), is found on the coasts of Liberia and the Congo.

Some other localities given for certain species are probably

erroneous, as (e.g.) Brazil for O. macrocera, mentioned by

Milne-Edwards in his earlier but not in his later account of

the genus *.

* See Hist. Nat. Crustacés, ii. p. 49 (1837); Ann. Sci. Nat. sér. 3,

xviii. p. 142 (1852). ;

378 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

Kingsley mentions the occurrence of O. arenaria on the

west coast of Mexico (é.c. p. 185) ;

but I think it possible

that the specimens from this locality should be referred to

O. Kuhlit, var. occidentalis, Stimpson.

In the following

notes the names in brackets which follow the localities are,

with few exceptions, the names of the donors (and not neces-

sarily the collectors) of the specimens in the Museum collection.

The principal characters separating the species of Ocypoda

may be briefly tabulated as follows :—

I. Ocular peduncles prolonged beyond the

cornea as a spine or style.

A. The terminal style tipped with a pen-

cil of hairs.:

Stridulating-ridge finely striated ....

B. The terminal style without hairs at

apex.

* Fingers of both chelipedes acute.

Sides of the carapace straight behind

the rather acute orbital angles.

Stridulating-ridge coarsely stria-

ted above, finely striated below. .

Sides of carapace slightly arcuated

behind the scarcely acute antero-

lateral angles. Stridulating-ridge

finely striated throughout ......

Sides of carapace strongly arcuated ;

antero-lateral angles obsolete.

Stridulating-ridge developed only

in its lower portion, and the strize

separated by very wide intervals.

Carapace broader, with the sides

straight behind the acute antero-

lateral angles. Stridulating-ridge

narrow, tuberculate throughout. .

** Fingers of the smaller chelipede

dilated at the distal extremity.

Stridulating-ridgeratherbroad, finely

and evenly striated ......:.....

*** Fingers of both chelipedes dilated and

truncated at the distal extremity.

Stridulating-ridge narrow, tuber-

culated above, striated below ....

II. Hyes rounded at the distal extremity,

not terminating in a spine or style.

* A stridulating-ridge developed.

Stridulating-ridge narrow, tubercu-

lated. Ambulatory legs with the

penultimate joints dilated and

compressed, nearly smooth, with

long marginal hairs............

Stridulating-ridge narrow, usually

tuberculated. Ambulatory legs

O. cursor (Linn.).

O. ceratophithalma (Pallas).

O. egyptiaca, Gersticker.

O. rotundata, Miers.

O. platytarsis, M.-Edw.

O. macrocera, M.-EKdw.

O. Gaudichaudit, M.-Edw.

& Lue.

O. arenaria (Catesby).

Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda. 379

with the penultimate joints tuber-

culated,not dilated and compressed,

and without lonz marginal hairs. O. Kuhl, De Haan.

Stridulating-ridge striated below.

Ambulatory legs asin O. Kiihii.. O. africana, De Man.

** Chelipede without a stridulating-

ridge.

Penultimate joints of the second and

third legs tuberculated, not dila-

ted, and fringed with short stiff

LeRUS eee Be oceeacs Mecaines ears ae eee O. cordimana, Desm.

I. Ocular pedicels prolonged beyond the cornea as a spine or style.

1. Ocypoda ceratophthalma (Pallas).

Gel, VIL ies Lis Tha)

The series in the British-Museum collection includes speci-

mens from the Mauritius (Dr. Leach and Lady Ff. Cole); Ami-

rante Islands (Dr. R. W. Coppinger, H.M.S. ‘ Alert’) ; Port

Natal; Indian Ocean (Gen. Hardwicke) ; Philippine Islands

(Cuming) ; Japan; Celebes, Macassar, and Batjan (coll. Dr.

Bleeker) ; Duke-of-York Island (Rev. G. Brown) ; Moreton

Island, New South Wales; Friday Island, Torres Straits

(Dr. Rh. W. Coppinger, H.M.S. ‘Alert’) ; Fiji Islands (HLS.

‘Herald’); Samoa Islands (Rev. 8S. J. Whitmee) ; and Sand-

wich Islands (W. H. Pease).

Two females are in the collection, labelled as having been

received from St. Christopher’s (Dr. J. H. Gray) ; but the

locality certainly needs confirmation, since it would appear,

from the details furnished by Kingsley (¢. c. p. 180), that this

species has not hitherto been recorded from localities beyond

the limits of the Oriental region.

In this species the exterior orbital angles of the carapace

are nearly right angles, or slightly acute and projecting laterally

very slightly beyond the lateral margin of the carapace; the

terminal styles of the ocular peduncles in the adult male usually

project far beyond the outer orbital angles, but are sometimes

much shorter, and in the young may be tuberculiform or even

obsolete. The stridulating-ridge on the inner surface of the

larger chelipede in the adult (both male and female) consists

in its uppermost part of small tubercles, which widen out

into small transverse secondary ridges; in the lower part the

stridulating-ridge is usually very closely and finely striated,

and is bordered externally (in the adult male at least) by a

patch of fine close hair; there is an inferior patch of thick

hair on the penultimate joints of the second and third ambu-

latory legs.

380 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

M. De Man is, I think, right in regarding the Ocypoda

Orvillet of Guérin (which Mr. Kingsley retains as distinct) as

a synonym of this species. I may note that the greater length

of the ocular styles is not exclusively, although generally

characteristic of the male sex, since I have observed adult

males from Duke-of-York Island in which they are much

shorter, projecting little beyond the outer orbital angle.

In adult male specimens from the Sandwich Islands (W.

HT, Pease), which otherwise do not differ from the typical O.

ceratophthalma, the transverse striz on the stridulating-ridges

of the chelipedes are separated throughout by equal intervals,

so that the ridge appears to be very evenly but coarsely stri-

ated throughout its length.

2. Ocypoda cursor (Linn.).

Of this species, which has been recorded from various

Mediterranean localities and from the coast of Senegal, the

Congo, Acra d’Elmina, and the Cape-Verds, and in which

the carapace is broadest at the antero-lateral or exterior orbi-

tal angles, which are acute, the ocular styles short and ter-

minated by a pencil of hairs, and the stridulating-ridge of the

larger chelipede very finely striated, there are at present no

adult examples in the Museum collection.

In a series of young specimens of small size from Syria

(Dr. O. Staudinger), which may possibly be immature O.

cursor, the eyes are distally rounded, without any indications

of a terminal style, and the sides of the carapace straight for a

short distance behind the antero-lateral angles, the stridulating-

ridge is very narrow and indistinct, but finely striated.

I may reter to Savigny’s figure of this species in his large

work on Egypt for a representation of the characteristic pecu-

liarities of the carapace and eyes *.

The deficiencies of the Museum collection as regards adult

examples of QO. cursor will doubtless be supplied whenever

opportunity shall offer for the examination of the large series

ot ‘Challenger’ Brachyura, at present unpacked and awaiting

transference to the galleries of the new Natural-History

Museum, since Mr. Moseley expressly records the occurrence

of this species (as Ocypoda tppeus) at St. Vincent, Cape-

Verds t.

+ ‘Notes by a Naturalist on the ‘Challenger,’ pp. 48, 49 (1879, with

a woodcut).

My. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda. 381

3. Ocypoda macrocera, Milne-Kdwards.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 2, 2a, 26.)

Of this species, of which Mr. Kingsley had seen no speci-

mens, there are in the British Museum but three males, one

obtained at Pondicherry and two at the mouth of the Hoogly

(Hon. East-India Co.). ‘They are at once distinguishable

from O. ceratophthalma, typical examples of which they re-

semble in the greatly elongated terminal styles of the ocular

peduncles &c., by the form of the fingers of the smaller cheli-

pede, which are lamellate and dilated to the apices, which are

broad and subtruncated ; the dilatation, however, is much less

than in O. Gaudichaudii. The lateral margins of the cara-

pace are, moreover, more distinctly angulated than in that

species and O. ceratophthalma.

The stridulating-ridge on the inner surface of the palm of

the larger chelipede is rather broad, closely, finely, and evenly

striated, and bordered externally with hair; the fingers sub-

acute. ‘The penultimate joints of the second and third legs

are hairy on their inferior surface, as in O. ceratophthalma, of

which species a larger series of examples might show O. ma-

crocera to be merely a variety, though I could not venture to

unite the two forms at present.

4, Ocypoda egyptiaca, Gerstiicker.

eel XE hose Se Sia:)

This species, upon the distinctness of which from O. cera-

tophthalma I have already remarked*, is united by Myr.

Kingsley, who follows Kossman, with O. ceratophthalma, but

is retained as distinct by Dr. De Man (¢. c. p. 247), who sum-

marizes its principal specific characters. It is, in fact, easily

distinguishable by the form of the carapace, which is arcuated

and bulges out laterally behind the more or less rounded ex-

terior orbital angle, by the finer, more crowded transverse

striee of the upper part of the stridulating-ridge on the cheli-

pede of the male, and by the existence of a patch of thick

hair on the penultimate joints of the second legs only, and not,

as usual in O. ceratophthalma and allied species, on the

penultimate joint of the third legs also. The terminal styles

of the eye-peduncles are usually curved. It should be stated

that Kingsley had seen no specimens of this species.

Specimens are in the British-Museum collection from

Egypt (Sir J. G. Wilkinson), Red Sea, Gulf of Suez (BR.

MacAndrew), Gulf of Akaba (Major Burton), El Tor

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, ii, p, 409 (1878).

382 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

(Major MacDonald), and others without special indication of

locality.

Two much mutilated specimens from the Red Sea, desig-

nated by White O. Fabrici, are doubtless a less mature

condition of this species, from adult examples of which they

are only distinguished by their smaller size, the less obtuse

angles of the carapace, and by the very short ocular styles

(which now only exist in one specimen).

I have seen no specimens which I can refer with certainty

to the Ocypoda Fabricit as characterized by Kingsley, which

in the structure of the stridulating-ridge somewhat resembles

O. platytarsis and also O. ceratophthalma, as described by

the American author. May it not be the young of the latter

species ?

5. Ocypoda rotundata, sp.n. (Pl. XVII. figs. 4, 4 @.)

I am obliged thus to designate an adult male of very large

size (length of carapace 2;'5 inches, 53 millim.; greatest

breadth 24 inches, nearly 60 millim.), in which the carapace

is very coarsely granulated, the granules much less crowded

than in O. ceratophthalma and O. egyptiaca, with the exte-

rior orbital angles very broadly rounded, so that the antero-

lateral margins of the carapace sweep round in a continuous

curve to the upper margin of the orbits, which curve is only

slightly interrupted by a shallow notch at the point occupied

by the projecting angle of the orbit in O. ceratophthalma.

The terminal styles of the eye-peduncles are short, straight,

not reaching to the lateral margins of the carapace. There

are scarcely any indications of the upper part of the stridula-

ting-ridge on the inner surface of the palm of the larger cheli-

pede; the lower part of the stridulating-ridge is composed of

a series of widely-separated secondary ridges; the palm itself

is very massive, with a few scattered granules on its outer

surface; the margins both of arm, wrist, and chela are armed

with spinules or small tubercles; the merus joints of the

ambulatory legs are armed with a strong tooth or spine at the

distal ends of their upper margins; there exists, as in O.

egyptiaca, a patch of hair on the inferior surface of the pe-

nultimate joint of the second legs only.

The specimen, which is much mutilated, is labelled “ Duk-

hun, Col. Sykes” (coll. India Museum), and was probably

obtained at some locality on the western coast of India.

The form of the carapace and of the stridulating-ridge serve

to distinguish it from any specimen of the genus in the Mu-

seum collection ; but upon the whole it most nearly resembles

O. egyptiaca, and the distinctions may possibly be either ab-

Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda. 383

normal and due to the age and large size of the specimen, or

characteristic of a well-marked local variety. More specimens

are needed to decide this point with certainty.

6. Ocypoda platytarsis, Milne-Edwards.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 5, 5 a.)

This species is nearly allied to O. ceratophthalma, but is

distinguished by the relatively broader carapace, with more

strongly sinuated upper orbital margin, the exterior angle of

which is not acute, by the form of the stridulating-ridge on

the inner surface of the large chela, which consists in both

sexes of a series of small tubercles which do not widen out

into striz and are not bordered by hair, and by the absence

of hair from the under surfaces of the penultimate joints of the

ambulatory legs in both sexes. The dactyli of the ambulatory

legs are somewhat dilated in the adult.

There is in the British-Museum collection an adult male from

Madras and a small male without special locality (coll. Hast-

India Museum), also an adult female without special locality

(Gen. Hardwicke), a smaller male from the collection of the

Hon. East-India Company, and a fine adult male and smaller

mutilated example from Ceylon (Dr. J. Davy).

In some young specimens from Ceylon (Z. W. H. Holds-

worth) the ocular styles are small or rudimentary, or even

(in the smallest examples) wholly deficient; and in these

specimens the carapace is relatively narrower and the dactyli

of the ambulatory legs slender and styliform, so that were it

not for the existence of large specimens in the same phial the

species could not be certainly identified.

7. Ocypoda Gaudichaudii, Milne-Edwards & Lucas.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 6, 6 a.)

Of this species, which is at once distinguishable by the

broad and squarely-truncate fingers both of the right and

left chelipedes, there are in the British-Museum collection

two males and a female from Panama (Bridges and Smith-

sonian Inst.), and a female from Esmeralda, Ecuador (Fraser) ;

also an adult male from Chile (Lev. Dr. Hennah).

The antero-lateral angles of the carapace in these specimens

are slightly acute and project laterally ; the ocular styles

are prolonged but little beyond them; and the stridulating-

ridge of the larger chela, alike in males and females, is

narrow, consisting in its upper part of a row of granules or

small tubercles, which widen out into close-set striz in the

lower portion. The ambulatory legs are granulated and

rugose, but almost entirely destitute of hair.

384 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

I have seen no specimens referable to the O. Ryderi,.

Kingsley (¢. c. p. 183), from the coast of Natal, which is de-

scribed as closely allied to the American O. arenaria, but dis-

tinguished by the existence of a minute terminal ocular spine

and by having the ambulatory legs roughened by subspini-

form granules. Unless it differ in the form of the stridulating-

ridge, I see no reason why it should not be a variety of Ocy-

poda ceratophthalma (Pallas).

II. Eyes rounded at the distal extremity, not terminating in a

spine or style.

8. Ocypoda arenaria (Catesby).

(Pl. XVII. figs. 7, 7a, 76.)

Specimens are in the collection of the British Museum from

the eastern and southern coasts of the United States (Smzth-

sonian Institution), Georgia (7. Say), Jamaica, St. Christo-

her’s (Dr. J. HE. Gray), Vera Cruz (f. Du Cane Godman),

Bee ins (W. Forbes), and Rio Janeiro (Dr. Cunningham),

besides others without special indication of locality.

In all the specimens I have examined the carapace is more

coarsely granulated on the hepatic and sides of the branchial

regions than on the gastric and cardiac regions, the lateral

(or exterior orbital) angles are acute and rather prominent.

The stridulating-ridge on the inner surface of the palm of the

larger chelipede consists in the adult (both male and female)

of a series of tubercles, which do not lengthen out into ridges

or strie. The ambulatory legs are dilated and compressed,

the dilatation being most marked in the merus and penultimate

joints ; and the penultimate and antepenultimate joints (and

usually the merus) are clothed along their margins and par-

tially on their inferior surfaces with long fulvous hairs.

In one adult male example from Georgia the stridulating-

ridge is nearly obsolete; it is represented merely by a few ir-

regularly disposed tubercles.

There is in the British-Museum collection an adult female

(unfortunately without chelipedes), obtained by purchase as

from Japan with other Crustaceans undoubtedly Japanese,

which closely resembles O. arenarta in the nearly smooth,

dilated and compressed, and hairy ambulatory legs. Probably

there is here some mistake regarding the locality at which the

specimen was collected.

9. Ocypoda Kuhlit, De Haan.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 8, 8 a, 8 0.)

This species, reference to which is not made in Mr. Kings-

Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda. 385

ley’s revision of the genus, was only known by the very brief

and insufficient diagnosis of its author until fully redescribed

by Dr. De Man (¢. c. p. 250), who records it only from Java

and the Indian archipelago. In the typical form of this species

the carapace is granulated more coarsely toward the sides than

in the middle line, the antero-lateral (or exterior orbital) angles

are acute and rather prominent, and the stridulating-ridge in

the adult (both male and female) consists of a series of small

tubercles, as in O. arenaria; but the ambulatory legs are

never margined with hairs as in that species, and the penulti-

mate joints are much less dilated and compressed and more

coarsely granulated.

To this species are referred :—a series of rather small speci-

mens from ‘Thursday Island, Torres Straits (Dr. Coppinger,

HM.S. ‘ Alert’); an adult male from Shark Bay, W. Austra-

lia (Surgeon Rayner, H.M.S. ‘Herald’), and other adult

examples collected during the same expedition and probably

from the Australian seas, but without special indication of

locality ; also an adult female from Japan and small specimens

from the New Hebrides (W. Wykeham Perry) and Sandwich

Islands (W. H. Pease), and an adult female and smaller male

from Madagascar (fev. Deans Cowan and Dr. J. H. Gray).

In certain specimens, as (e. g.) in the adult female from

Madagascar, the tubercles of the stridulating-ridge show a

tendency to widen out into small secondary ridges. This

specimen further resembles the following variety in having the

carapace much more evenly granulated, the granulations on

the gastric and cardiac regions being very nearly as coarse as

on the sides of the branchial and the hepatic regions. In

certain smaller specimens, as, for instance, in two from the

New Hebrides, the antero-lateral angles of the carapace are

much less prominent.

I can see no reason why the Ocypoda convexa of (uoy and

Gaimard*, from Australia, should not be referred to this

species or to O. cordimana. The original description does

not state if there be a stridulating-ridge, although the words

“ chaque pince a deux rangs de petites granulations & son ex-

trémité”’ may refer to this structure. In the figure the pe-

nultimate joints of the ambulatory legs of the first and second

pairs are represented as fringed with short hairs on their ante-

rior margins.

I consider the Ocypoda oocidentalis of Stimpson + (to which

no reference is made by Mr. Kingsley), from California, Cape

* Voy. de l’Uranie, Zool, iii. p. 525, pl. xxvii, fig. 9 (1824); Kingsley,

t. c. p. 185 (1880).

+ Ann. Lye. Nat, Hist. New York, vii. p. 229 (1860).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 26

386 Mr. E. J. Miers on Ocypoda.

St. Lucas, as probably a variety of this species. Three speci-

mens are in the British-Museum collection from Cape St.

Lucas (Smithsonian Institution). They are distinguished

from O. arenarta by being destitute of the long hair from the

margins of the ambulatory legs, whose penultimate joints are

less dilated than in O. arenaria, and by having the carapace

very evenly granulated over the whole of its dorsal surface.

This latter character will also distinguish this variety from

the typical condition of O. Kuhlii; yet, in the specimen from

Madagascar above referred to, the granulations of the carapace

are as even and regular as in the Californian examples. The

penultimate joits of the ambulatory legs are smoother below

and more thickly clothed with short thick lines than in adult

Australian examples of O. Kuhlii; but a specimen from the

New Hebrides resembles Stimpson’s variety in these parti-

culars. ‘To illustrate the very different character of the hairs

which clothe the ambulatory limbs in the two species, I have

figured (fig. 8 6) the under surface of the first ambulatory leg

of one of the specimens designated O. occ¢dentalis in the Mu-

seum collection, and probably named by Dr. Stimpson, with

which may be compared the drawing of the same limb of O.

arenarta from one of Say’s Georgian specimens (fig. 7 6).

If (of which there is no evidence in the Museum collection)

intermediate conditions occur connecting O. Kuhlit and O.

africana with O. arenaria, the latter name, having priority,

would have to be used for the species, which would have an

almost cosmopolitan distribution throughout the warmer tem-

perate and tropical seas of the globe.

10. Ocypoda africana, De Man.

I have seen no specimens of this species, which inhabits

the West-African coast (Liberia to the Congo), and is de-

scribed by M. De Man as very nearly allied to O. cordimana, —

but differmg in the possession of a stridulating-ridge, in which

it is allied to O. Kuhlitz, typical specimens of which it further

resembles in having the under surface of the penultimate

joints of the second and third legs devoid of patches of hairs.

It is distinguished from typical specimens of O. Kuhlit prin-

cipally, it would seem, by the more evenly granulated carapace

and the striated (not tuberculated) stridulating-ridge; but

I have observed specimens of O. Kuhlit which approach it

in both these particulars.

The linear tubercle of the ischium joint of the larger cheli-

pede, specially mentioned by De Man, against which the

stridulating-ridge impinges, exists more or less distinctly in

all the species of Ocypoda I have examined except O. cordt-

Mr. i. J. Miers on Ocypoda. 387

Ae where it is absent, as well as the stridulating-ridge

itseil.

Were it not for the locality of O. africana, I should have

supposed this form to be a mere variety of O. Kuhlit, with

which M. De Man does not even compare it.

With this species the Ocypoda hexagonura of Hilgendorf*,

which also inhabits the coasts of Loango, Liberia, and Rufis-

que, is probably identical; in the specimens described by

Hilgendorf the strie of the stridulating-ridge pass into small

tubercles in the upper portion; the penultimate joint of the

ambulatory legs is hairy only on its distal parts.

11. Ocypoda cordimana, Desmarest.

(Pl. XVII. figs. 9,9 a).

Specimens are in the British-Museum collection from the

Mauritius, Rodriguez (H. H. Slater); Seychelles, Amirante,

and Providence Islands (Dr. Coppinger, H.M.S. ‘ Alert’) ;

Indian Seas, Ceylon (Z. W. H. Holdsworth) ; Koo Keang

“San (4.1.8. ‘Samarang’); Borneo, Fiji Islands, Ovalau,

Totoya (H.M.S. ‘Herald’); New Hebrides (Mr. MacGilli-

vray); and others without special locality.

This species, as De Man has shown, is at once distinguish-

able from O. Kuhlit by the absence of a stridulating-ridge

from the inner surface of the palm of the larger chelipede in

both sexes. The carapace is quadrate, very slightly trans-

verse and very convex, and is somewhat more coarsely granu-

lated toward the sides than on the gastric and cardiac regions.

The antero-lateral angle is acute and moderately prominent.

The chelipedes are less elongated and usually more finely

granulated than in O. Kuhlit; and the under surfaces of the

penultimate joints of the second and third ambulatory legs

are usually provided with a fringe of short thick hairs.

In the report on the Crustacea collected by the T'ransit-of-

Venus expedition at Rodriguez t+ I confounded under the

designation O. cordimana specimens both of this species and

- O. Kuhliz. The distinctive characters of the two species

. were indeed never known until indicated by Dr. De Man.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVII,

e*» The figures (unless otherwise noted) represent the exterior orbital

angle and. the stridulating-ridge on the inner surface of the palm of the

larger chelipede in each species, and are drawn, of the natural size, from

* Sitz. Gesellsch. naturforsch, Freunde zu Berlin, 1882, p, 23,

. ¥ Phil, Trans. clxviii. p, 489 (1879). ae

388 Dr. J. Barrois on the

adult male examples. Some of the outlines of the orbits are drawn

slightly foreshortened on account of the convexity of the dorsal surface

of the carapace. The character of the stridulating-ridges will be better

made out if examined with a lens,

Figs. 1, 1a. Ocypoda ceratophthalma (Pallas).

Figs. 2, 2a. O. macrocera, Milne-Edwards.

Fig. 26. Outer view of smaller chela of the same species, showing the

somewhat dilated fingers.

Figs. 3, 3a. O. egyptiaca, Gerstacker,

Figs. 4, 4a. O. rotundata, sp. un.

Figs. 5, 5a. O. platytarsis, Milne-Kdwards.

Figs. 6, 6a. O. Gaudichaudi, Milne-Edwards and Lucas.

Figs. 7,7 a. O. arenaria (Catesby).

Fig. 76. Under surface of part of first ambulatory leg of the same species,

showing the long marginal hairs.

Figs. 8, 8a. O. Kuhlii, De Haan.

Fig. 8b. Under surface of part of the first ambulatory leg (from a speci-

men from Cape St. Lucas designated by Stimpson O. occidentalis).

Figs. 9,9 a. O. cordimana, Desmarest.

XLI.—Embryogeny of the Bryozoa ; an Attempt at a General

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Study of thetr

Metamorphoses. By Dr. JuLES BARROIS.

[Concluded from p. 279.]

V. CYCLOSTOMATA.

My recent researches upon the Cyclostomata, which were

undertaken specially with the object of studying the pheno-

mena of the metamorphosis, were all carried on in the Medi-

terranean, which is so rich in various forms of Cyclostomata,

and more particularly at Villafranca. The two principal

types to which I have paid attention are the Frondiporee and

the Discopore ; the former, remarkable for the large size of

the larva, which is peculiarly well adapted for observation,

and with which it is easy to obtain sections, are unfortunately

difficult to obtain in great abundance. ‘The latter are common

at Villafranca about the wet dock: their larvee are small, and

only moderately well fitted for the study of the fixation; but

they have the advantage of belonging to a type which closely

approaches the type of the Chilostomata, and may serve per-

fectly as a means of comparing together the larve of these

two great groups. Those of the Frondipore do not differ at

all from the ordinary type that I have already described.

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 389

Larva.

When we open the young ovisac of any Cyclostome, we

find it filled with small morule, of which the size varies

from the most minute dimensions up to those of a pretty large

and well-formed blastula. I had thought, on studying these

little morule, that they were formed directly by means of

a series of planes of segmentation, all passing through the

centre of the primitive ovum, as is the case in numerous

animals in which segmentation directly gives origin to a stage

with a single layer of radiating cells.

1; A thorough investigation of these youngest stages has

shown me that this was not the case; the segmentation does

not at all resemble the type indicated in the preceding lines.

From the very first stages the vitelline spheres glide over

each other, so as to form by epibolism a kind of gastrula; and

we soon meet with stages of extremely minute size, and already

composed of an ectodermic layer and of a free endodermic

mass in its interior. ‘The endodermic mass becomes rapidly

atrophied, and we get a small blastula, which does not follow

upon a stage composed of radiating cells in which a central

cavity is formed, but which has, on the contrary, originated

from a true gastrula produced by epibolism in the first stages

of the segmentation, and in which the endodermic mass has

already disappeared.

2. It is then that the great increase commences which

transforms the above little blastula (psewdo-blastula) into a

large and spacious blastula, which becomes. invaginated to

give origin to a stage presenting a perfectly illusive re-

sembiance to an archigastrula. The invaginated portion

which is thus produced has nothing in common with the en-

doderm; it represents the sac which exists in the same

fashion asin the Escharina, and is likewise formed by invagi-

nation.

3. After the gastrula ( pseudo-gastrula), the ectoderm divides

into a thick and a thin part: the former, occupying the half

of the embryo which surrounds the external opening of the

sac, consists of long cylindrical cells ciliated at the surface,

and represents the oral surface; the second, occupying the

opposite half, is formed of wider, very thin, and non-ciliated

cells, and represents the aboral surface.

4. To pass from this 10 the complete larva, we see the whole

aboral surface with flat cells bury itself suddenly in the inte-

rior of the embryo, so as to form a pallial cavity entirely

covered by the oral surface.

In the hatched larve the median portion of the ahoral

390 Dr. J. Barrois on the

surface projects into the interior of the pallial cavity, so as to

form the homologue of the hood; but this hood, which, how-

ever, is not so well indicated as in the Chilostomata, never

projects out of the cavity.

Moreover the bottom of the sac rises here, as in the Cellu-

larina, into a sort of papilla, which more or less fills the whole

of the cavity.

The larvee of the Discopore are remarkable in that their

general aspect is the same as that of the larve: of the Chilo-

stomata. heir general form is more or less discoidal ; and their

posterior part, inflated by the sac, is much thinner than their

anterior part: the latter, which is flattened, forms in the

middle a very slight depression in the form of an elongated

fissure, which is very visible, especially after the fixation. We

have here therefore as it were a last trace, very feeble indeed,

but still perceptible, of the pyriform organ of the larvee of the

Chilostomata.

On the other hand, we do not see in the larve of the Dis-

copore (any more than in the other types of Cyclostomata)

any trace of a ciliary circlet; but this difference is not funda-

mental. We may regard the cells of the circlet as produced

by the increase of the last row of the cells of the margin of

the oral surface, an increase which may or may not exist

without affecting the great structural features. ‘The segmen-

tation shows that these cells are formed at the expense of the

aboral half of the ovum ; but the study of the phenomena of

the metamorphosis proves that they manifestly belong to the

oral surface, of which we have every right to regard the ~

circlet as forming the boundary. If we pass from the larve

of the Discoporee to those of the ordinary types, such as those

of the Frondipore, Crisie, and 'Tubulipore, we shall see that

a change has been effected analogous to that which takes

place between the Escharina and bugula; that is to say, the

anterior part of the oral surface has quitted the oral pole to

become vertical (adapting itself to the enclosure of the ante-

rior part of the oral surface in the circlet). In consequence of

this change the larva loses its discoidal aspect to acquire that

of a small cylinder, entirely constituted by the oral surface,

and pierced at each extremity by an aperture; the superior

aperture gives access to the sac, the inferior one to the pallial

cavity. This is the type that I have figured in my first

memoir.

Metamorphosis.

This greatly resembles that of the Escharina.

1. The sac becomes devaginated to give origin, at first, as

Limbryogeny of the Bryozoa. 391

in the Cellularina, to a lamina with two mamille, which, how-

ever, soon becomes flattened, and then only forms a single

rounded plate, by means of which fixation is effected.

2. At the same time the issue of the aboral surface from

the pallial cavity occurs, a phenomenon which takes place,

like the devagination of the sac, with some rapidity ; we see

the devaginations (devagination of the sac and devagination

of the aboral surface) effected at once at the two poles of the

larva, while the oral surface which unites these two poles at

first remains nearly of the same length.

3. Finally, the oral surface rolls up on itself so as to give

origin to a torus nearly resembling that of the Escharina.

By this process the margin of the aboral surface is brought

into contact with the adhesive plate, and the cell is completely

closed. The calcareous inerustation of its surface is preceded,

as in the Eischarina, by the secretion of a cuticular envelope,

the formation of which commences here very early, and im-

mediately after the devagination of the aboral surface.

4, The torus constituted by the oral surface and the upper

portion of the adhesive plate is destined, as in the Escharina,

to fall subsequently into degenerescence, forming a mass of

opaque globules; further, the essential part of the polypide

is also formed by the invagination of the apex of the aboral

surface (representing the hood).

5. The aspect of a flattened disk, which is at first assumed

by the young cell of the Cyclostomata, makes its appearance

very rapidly after the margin of the aboral surface has come

into contact with the adhesive plate. It long retains its cir-

cular form, with the rudiment of the polypide occupying ex-

actly its centre. Soon after the invagination of the hood

(which is effected in a straight line and not obliquely, as in

the Escharina) this rudiment presents its two distinct layers ;

but I cannot say what is the origin of the external muscular

layer. A remarkable fact, and one that shows that the Cyclo-

stomata separated earlier from the ancestral type and are of

more ancient existence than the Chilostomata*, is that the

complete rudiment of the polypide retains for a considerable

time (during the whole of the stage of the discoidal cell) its

* Tt is no doubt through this that their larvee present a greater reduc-

tion of the internal organs than those of the Chilostomata (see the filia-

tion of the larve in the conclusions); the two facts confirm one another

and furnish a mutual support. Every one knows also that the Cyclo-

stomata are much more widely distributed in geological formations than

the Chilostomata, and that they especially predominate in the most

ancient strata. The study of the structure of the larva and of the for-

mation of the cell, and paleontology furnish us with perfectly concordant

results, and are conclusive as to the antiquity of the Cyclostomata.

392 - Dr. J. Barrois on the

rounded structure, composed of two concentric hemispheres,

suspended from the place where the hood was situated. It is

only later, at the period when the cell loses its radiate sym-

metry and acquires a bilateral structure, that the rudiment

becomes converted into a small closed sac with a double wall,

as in the Chilostomata. The epoch of this change coincides

with that in which the internal torus becomes emarginate on

one side to acquire a horseshoe-like shape—a change which

is itself connected with the appearance of the first indication

of the vertical tube of the definitive cell. The formation of

this tube commences by an elevation of the anterior part of

the discoidal cell. In conclusion it may be mentioned that

the transparent collar with which the base of the discoidal

cell is furnished is produced at the expense of the adhesive

plate, of which it represents the cuticular part.

VI. LopHopopa.

The facts which I have described for the preceding species

lead us to give a new interpretation to the facts already ac-

quired as to the freshwater Bryozoa (embryogeny of Alcyo-

nella), facts which suffice to enable us, notwithstanding their

still incomplete state, to correlate them closely with the

marine forms and to assign them a well-defined position.

Larva.—The known development is very simple :—(1)

a blastula is formed, in the midst of which appears (2) a fold

which rises above one of the two halves, so as to envelop it

completely ; lastly (3) a young polypide buds forth internally

upon the part thus enveloped.

There seems to me to be no doubt from what precedes

(especially if we refer back to the development of the Cyclo-

stomata) that this blastula is a pseudoblastula, and the an-

nular fold the mantle of the larva. ‘The covered half, together

with the internal lamina of the mantle, represents the aboral

surface; the second half, in conjunction with the external

lamina of the mantle, represents the oral surface. . Lastly,

the apex of the covered half, which gives origin to the poly-

pide by its internal budding, represents the hood.

Metamorphosis.—The study of the metamorphosis confirms

these homologies. The larva, in fact, becomes fixed by the

oral pole—that is to say, by the extremity opposite to the

aperture which leads into the pallial cavity.

Afterwards the reversal of the mantle takes place, in con-

sequence of which the whole aboral surface issues from the

pallial cavity to form the integument of the cell ; while the oral

surface is entirely covered so as to form a thick internal mass,

which soon becomes degenerescent, forming a mass of globules

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 393

comparable to that with which we are acquainted in the other

Ketoprocta. There is nothing in these phenomena which

does not agree absolutely with what I have described in the

marine species.

To sum up, the larve of the freshwater Bryozoa are dis-

tinguished only by three principal characters :—1, the absence

covering; 2, the absence of the endodermic mass; 3, the

absence of the internal sac. ‘The first two characters are

common to them and the larve of the Cyclostomata; the

third is peculiar to them; nevertheless the Ctenostomata, in

the group Chilostomata, present us with an analogous ex-

ample of the reduction of the sac, a reduction which is very

complete, if not total as in the Lophopoda. We see there-

fore that the freshwater Bryozoa, in their development, do

not present any important phenomenon with which the inves-

tigation of the marine types has not already made us familiar.

We may remark in passing that the great resemblances of

the larvee of Lophopoda and Ctenostomata to those of the

Cyclostomata and Chilostomata seem to justify a distribu-

tion of the Ectoprocta into two great divisions :—1. Cyclo-

stomata-Lophopoda; 2. Chilostomata-Ctenostomata.

Conclusions.

Characters of the larva.—Filiation of the larve.—Leaving

out of consideration the accessory organs, we may endeavour

to give a purely diagrammatic representation of the principal

larval types, by bringing together their essential parts, which

the detailed study of the metamorphosis has shown us to be of

the most importance. We shall then find that a Bryozoan

larva consists essentially of five principal parts :—

1. The aboral surface, or the integument of the cell (A).

2. The peripheral part (O) of the oral surface, with the

circlet which is formed by its margin, destined to form the

mass of globules which fills the young cell, and, no doubt,

originally the connective reticulum of the general cavity.

3. The incubatory pouch (1) with the central part of the

oral surface destined to form the intratentacular space.

4, The intestine (2). —

5. The rudiment of the polypide (3), a portion which is

already preexistent in the larve, in which it very generally

forms a special organ called the hood, and takes a variable

part in the formation of the polypide, sometimes forming only

the aperture of the cell (Emtoprocta), sometimes constituting

almost the whole polypide.

1, Entoprocra.—Figure 1 (Pl. XIV.) represents the ar-

394 Dr. J. Barrois on the

rangement of these parts in the larve of Entoprocta. It is

here that they affect an arrangement nearest to that they will

have in the adult. The aboral surface already forms the

integument of the larva, and the oral surface is retractile and

capable of closing to form a vestibule ; it only needs a rotation

of the organs (1) and (2), the incubatory pouch and intestine,

‘these quitting the vestibule to place themselves in connexion

with the organ (3), the labial thickening of the larvee of Ento-

procta, to pass from the larval to the adult form. All the

five parts are well represented, and occupy an arrangement as

near as possibte to that which they are to present in the adult,

2. CurLostomaTA.—In figure 2 it is otherwise; the cirelet

has grown towards the aboral pole, raising itself above the

aboral surface, and thus giving origin to a new cavity, the

pallial cavity. At the same time the oral surface has lost the

power of retracting itself into the interior in the form of a

vestibule. From all this we can foresee that there will be a

necessity for greater changes in the metamorphosis. in the

Entoprocta, in order to pass to the first stage following fixa-

tion, it suffices for the larva to rest upon the margin of the

circlet ; here a greater change is necessary ; before arriving at

the corresponding stage a preliminary phenomenon must take

place; and this consists in the reversal of the mantle.

The three internal parts (sac, intestine, and hood) are cer-

tainly present ; but the second has become degenerescent,, and

now only consists of a mass of globules in which one can no

longer distinguish any organization.

3. CTENOSTOMATA (fig. 3).—The type represented by the

larve of Escharina has attained its full development among

the Ctenostomata. Here the pallial cavity has become enor-

mous, and the cells of the circlet form long ribs which occupy

nearly the whole integument of the larva; the latter now

merely represents a sort of little cask formed entirely by the ribs

of the circlet, and at each end of which appears what remains

of the primitive oral and aboral surfaces. ‘The three internal

parts are as in the larve of Escharina; nevertheless we find

that the sac is reduced to quite rudimentary dimensions, and

is evidently in course of disappearance.

4, CYCLOSTOMATA.—Figure 41s a Cyclostome larva. The

circlet is deficient all through this larval type; but the oral

surface, of which it is only the boundary, has continued to

grow towards the aboral pole, until at last it closes altogether

above the apex of the aboral surface. Here we find carried to

its highest expression the process which we have seen be-

coming more and more strongly marked starting from the

Entoprocta, and in consequence of which the oral surface, at

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 395

first enclosed in the interior of a cavity (the vestibule) and

entirely concealed by the aboral surface, gradually encroaches

more and more upon the outer surface, until it forms by itself

the external integument, in its turn pushing back the aboral

surface into the interior of a cavity, the pallial cavity. In

the most differentiated types of the group of the Chilosto-

mata and Ctenostomata we have already seen that the aboral

surface was almost entirely buried in the interior (fig. 3) ;

nevertheless in this type the apex of that surface, which con-

stitutes the organ called the hood, never ceases to project ex-

ternally, and is never concealed by the cells of the circlet.

In the Cyclostomata it is quite otherwise; the pallial cavity

attains its maximum of extension, becomes transformed into

a closed cavity, and the oral surface closes completely over

the invaginated aboral surface.

As internal organs we find the sac very well developed and

quite comparable to what we had in the Escharina; the

thickening of the hood also exists; but we find that there is

a complete disappearance of the vitelline mass of the two pre-

ceding types; the intestine, which is very well developed in

the larvee of Entoprocta, and reduced to a mass of globules in

the larve of Chilostomata and Ctenostomata, disappears com-

pletely in the larve of Cyclostomata.

In a general way, the larva consists of an entirely ciliated

sac pierced at each pole by a single aperture, which is very

dilatable, but scarcely visible when it is closed; this sac is

formed entirely by the oral surface. The superior (oral)

aperture leads into the internal sac (1), the inferior (aboral)

aperture into the pallial cavity. We see that the phenome-

non of the reversal of the mantle must produce here a trans-

formation still more complete than in the larvee of Escharina;

the larve of the Cyclostomata have diverged still more than

the latter from the original arrangement (Hintoprocta), which

was nearer that which occurs in the adult.

5. LopHopopa.—The larvee of the Lophopoda are to the

larvee of Cyclostomata what those of the Ctenostomata are to

-the Chilostomata; they resemble larvee of Cyclostomata of

which the sac has completely disappeared. This disappear-

ance 1s only more complete than that I have indicated in the

larvee of Ctenostomata; the sac is suppressed without leaving

any traces. ‘Thus of the three parts indicated in the interior

we no longer find more than one, namely no. 3, which

of itself forms the entire polypide. The rest of the structure

is comparable to that of the Cyclostomata, as in the latter

the oral surface forms the whole of the integument and is

closed up completely over the mvaginated aboral surface.

396 Dr. J. Barrois on the

The following Table, which reduces to three great types

the different forms of the larvee of Bryozoa, will show a reca-

pitulation of these different characters :—

Predominance of the aboral surface; vesti-

ENTOPROCTA........00- bule at the maximum.

Intestine well formed.

CHILOSTOMATA and CrE-

NOSTOMATA (sac. Te- Predominance of the circlet ; pallial cavity.

Intestine reduced to a mass of globules.

duced) aria wasice te

Predominance of the oral surface. Pallial

pee eee cavity at the maximum.

PHOPODA (withoutsac). Intestine has disappeared.

If we place ourselves, in the first place, at the point of

view of the larval forms alone, it would appear that we have

here an essential character based upon the antagonism of the

two great cavities which occupy the two poles, and, in final

analysis, upon the greater or less development of the mantle.

It is in accordance with the extension of the latter that each

of the two surfaces of which the embryo consists may be by

turns enclosed in the interior (the oral surface invaginated as

a vestibule, or the aboral surface as a pallial cavity) or may

form the totality of the integument of the larva; further, we

ascertain that when the medium extension of the mantle (2)

occurs, we also find the state of incomplete disappearance of

the intestine (replaced only by a mass of globules), while the

complete disappearance of the intestine corresponds to the

case of maximum extension. In one word, it would seem, to

a certain extent, that we have here an essential character, to

which all the others appear to be subordinated, and which en-

ables us to arrange all the larval forms in a single series, at

the same time progressive from the point of view of the ex-

tension of the mantle, and decrescent as regards the develop-

ment of the internal organs.

If we now place ourselves at a more general point of view,

embracing at one glance the entire development, we shall see

that this character of development of the mantle, although

serving to establish the filiation of the larvee, has nevertheless

no considerable importance as regards the development taken

as a whole, since all the forms of larve, to whatever type they

may belong, are invariably brought to the same type by the

first changes which follow fixation, a common type in which

all trace of the mantle disappears to give place to a stage in

which the oral surface is immersed as a vestibule and the

aboral surface exposed as integument.

Concluston.—In (1) the development of the mantle in the

larve of Bryozoa, as well as in (2) the reduction of the inter-

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 397

nal organs which accompanies it, and even in (3) the very

existence of this mantle, we must see only a series of purely

adaptive characters, which, although very important in the

distribution of the larvee of Bryozoa in a natural series, do

not belong at all to the normal development, and are only pro-

ducts of life in a free state, between the hatching of the larva

and its fixation.

All this is demonstrated :—1, by the important fact that

the larvee of Entoprocta (which, as every thing indicates, must

be regarded as the ancestral form) are of all the least different

from the adult form; 2, by the fact that, starting from this

first form, we can now follow step by step the modifications

of the different other forms; lastly, 3, by the fact that with

all these other forms the first phenomena of the metamor-

phosis consist in a return, not to the state of a cystide, but to

an arrangement analogous to that of the larve of Entoprocta,

and nearer to that of the adult form ; for this is the significa-

tion that must be ascribed to the important phenomenon of

the reversal of the mantle, with disappearance of the pallial

cavity, and reconstruction of the cavity of the vestibule.

The regular course of development would consist in the

direct transformation into the adult of an organism resembling

a larva of Entoprocta; the rest (that is to say, all that serves

to change the Entoproct larval type to give origin to the

other larval types that I have described) only constitutes purely

adaptive phenomena, perturbatory of the regular course of the

embryogeny, and acquired during the course of life in the

free state.

MECHANISM OF THE T'RANSFORMATION.—CHARACTERS OF

THE ADULT,

Let us now endeavour to form a general idea of the manner

in which the adult state is fashioned, starting from the common

stage which follows fixation; by this means alone we shall

find the answer tothe problem that we set before us at the

commencement—namely, to unite the two successive forms

(larva, adult) of the embryogeny, and especially to appreciate

the structure of the adult according to the data of embryogeny.

It is not difficult to refer to the same type the two principal

modes that we have described of the passage from the larva

to the adult in the Emtoprocta and Hctoprocta. The first

phenomenon in either case consists in the immersion of the

oral surface within the embryo, accompanied by an extension

of the aboral surface, which spreads out so as to form the

whole of the integument which will give origin to the defini-

tive cell.

398 Dr. J. Barrois on the

We then see that the oral surface, entirely invaginated into

the interior of the embryo, divides into two completely different

parts, one of which remains adherent to the base of the cell,

while the second advances upwards to connect itself with the

special invagination of the aboral surface (invagination of

the hood in the Ectoprocta, labial thickening in the Ento-

procta), and constitute with it the future polypide.

In the Entoprocta this second part, or superior division of

the vestibule, is greatly developed, and consists of the median

portion of the oral surface, which bears the incubatory pouch,

and to which the intestine is suspended; it forms of itself

almost the entire polypide, while the invagination of the aboral

surface hardly gives origin to more than the aperture of the ~

cell. In the Ectoprocta it is otherwise: the upper part of

the wall of the vestibule only consists of a small cellular mass

which comes to surround the principal portion of the polypide,

of which it will form no more than the musculo-connective

appendages ; the essential part or epithelial lamella of the

future polypide is here furnished entirely by the invagination

of the aboral surface.

To sum up, we see that in both cases the polypide is formed -

by the union of two rudiments of very distinct origin; these

rudiments encroach upon each other in such a manner that

sometimes one, sometimes the other, plays the essential part

in the formation of the polypide. This proves nothing

against the general concordance which otherwise exists in

the general phenomena. We have already noticed that in

the Ascidia we see in the same way one of the most impor-

tant portions, the cloacal sac, situated between the two primi-

tive lamellae, and formed sometimes by one, sometimes by

the other of these lamelle. It must further be noted that, in

- the Ectoprocta, the great development of the invagination of

the hood, and the predominant part which it takes in the

formation of the polypide, also depend certainly in great part

upon the degenerescence of the intestine, which is itself the

sequel of the larval state. In most types, moreover, we see

the mass of globules which represents the digestive tube of

the larva join itself onto the cecal extremity of the polypide,

so as likewise to take part in its formation.

The lower portion of the vestibule, including the circlet

which forms part of it, enters into degenerescence in both

types, so as to form the thick mass of globules which plays

such an important part in the embryogeny of the Chilosto-

mata. It would appear nevertheless, as is especially notice-

able in the Entoprocta, that the primary function of this

lower part is to give origin to a connective reticulum, which

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 399

fills the whole cavity of the peduncle, and which, I think, we

may regard as the homologue of the funiculus of other Bryozoa.

It seems probable that all the oral surface must, in the ances-

tral type, be regarded as divided into three parts:—l1, the

upper part, destined to form the tentacular chamber, and into

which would open in the types in question, below, the diges-

tive tube and above, the invagination of the aboral surface

destined to form the aperture of the cell; 2, the pedal gland,

formed by the circlet; and 3, the intermediate portion, the

margin of the vestibule, reduced to a cord uniting the gland

with the polypide, entirely composed of connective cells, and

representing the funiculus in the Ectoprocta, and in the Ento-

procta the connective reticulum of the peduncle.

If from these data we attempt to construct a general type

of adult Bryozoon, we shall see that there are grounds for

distinguishing three surfaces :—1, the foot, corresponding to

the oral pole; 2, the frontal surface, corresponding to the

surface which answers to the mouth (figs. 6, 7, 8, Hr); and

3, the tergal surface, corresponding to the anus (figs. 6-8,

Tq), the two latter surfaces both forming parts of the aboral

surface which forms the entire integument.

In the Entoprocta these three distinct surfaces are easily

recognized ; and fig. 6, in which I have further carefully indi-

cated the separation of the calice and peduncle, will show

plainly at the first glance the distinctness of these three great

divisions.

In the Ectoprocta the original arrangement seems to me to

be that in which the cell comes to be developed in the direc-

tion of its height, as in the Sertalarie, Bugule, &e.; in

these forms (fig. 8) we also very clearly distinguish the three

surfaces, pedal (Pd), frontal (Hr), and tergal (Tg). Lastly,

in the forms which are spread out into a plate, such as the

Hscharina and the majority of the Chilostomata, we can

strictly establish the same distinction as I have shown in

fig. 7. It isindeed to be noted that, in this last type, it is the

tergal face whose growth almost always gives origin to the

first bud*.

* In a multitude of groups the terms ventral and dorsal have been

the source of endless confusion and ambiguity—among the Bryozoa, to

take only a single example. The authors who give the name of the ven-

tral surface to the surface applied against the ground for reptation, will

regard the fixed surface (Pd) as ventral and the free surface as dorsal;

on the contrary, those who regard as ventral the surface upon which the

mouth opens will regard the free surface as ventral and the fixed surface

as dorsal. The two kinds of interpretation have already been made use

of without either of them satisfying the mind; for both characters

(application against the ground and the existence of a mouth) are justly

400 Dr. J. Barrois on the

There remains, however, a fact that I cannot explain, and

which is shown by the series of figs. 6, 7, 8: while in the

Entoprocta the frontal and tergal surfaces correspond to the

posterior and anterior surfaces (that is, in the opposite direc-

tion) of the larva, we see, on the other hand, that in the

Ectoprocta the frontal and tergal surfaces correspond to the

surfaces of the same name [in the larva], the frontal to the

anterior, and the tergal to the posterior*. Figs. 6, 7, and

8 will show this difference; it is an anomaly that I cannot

explain, at least unless we assume that the pyriform organ

(figs. 7, 8, ant.), hitherto regarded as indicating the anterior

part in the morphological sense—?. e. corresponding to the

subbuccal appendage (fig.6, ant.) of the larvee of Entoprocta—

corresponds, on the contrary, to the posterior part, which cer-

tainly seems at least doubtful, although, perhaps, its impossi-

bility is not demonstrated.

SIGNIFICATION OF THE METAMORPHOSIS.

The Table of larval forms, already given, justifies us in re-

garding fig. 1, the Entoproct larva, as representing the

ancestral type of the entire group. To this, in fact, we have

referred all the larvee, showing by what series of modifications,

from this primitive form, were produced all the other types

that we know; we have seen that the Hntoproct larva _pos-

sessed the most complete organization of all, and that in all

the other forms the primordial type has been altered.

On the other hand, the study of the metamorphosis has

shown us that there exist in all two great types of the trans-

formation of the larva into the adult, types which present the

same general phenomena, but in a more explicit manner in

the former. Ina word, the development of the Entoprocta

may be regarded as a dilated (palingenesic) and ancestral

type of embryogeny, while that of various Kctoprocta, on the

contrary, represents the condensed (cenogenesic) and derived

form.

employed to characterize the ventral surface. We avoid these ambigui-

ties, and at the same time conform to all morphological and physiolo-

gical requirements, by caliing the fixed surface ora/, and the free surface

aborai, the latter being divided again into frontal (bearing the mouth) and

tergal (corresponding to the anus), = :

* If we suppose that in fig. 6 the digestive tube is turned through a

semicircle, so that its anal and buccal apertures are directed downwards,

we shall see that the mouth will come to be superposed upon the sub-

buccal organ, ant. If we perform the same operation with figs. 7 and 8

we shall see that it is the anus that comes to be superposed upon the

peel mass, ant. It is in this that lies the want of concordance that

cannot explain.

Eimbryogeny of the Bryozoa. 401

Thus, if we would now inquire what signification must be

ascribed to the mode of development just explained, we can-

not do better than take as our exclusive basis the develop-

ment of the Entoprocta, since it is this which serves as a

starting-point for all the rest. An ideal type, based upon a

mixture of the essential characters observed in the different

types, would furnish us only with a sort of mean between the

characters of the different families. The larvee of Entoprocta,

on the other hand, represent the primitive type from which

all the others are derived; and this is what we want if we

desire to appreciate the nature of the embryogenic phenomena

and arrive at comparisons with neighbouring groups.

Without wishing to prejudge any thing with regard to the

affinities which it is desirable to attribute to the Bryozoa, it

may be remarked (and this no one can deny) that in the

whole extent of the subkingdom Vermes the Bryozoa are

perhaps the only forms, with the exception of the Rotifera,

in which the éelostomian arrangement is manifested in a con-

stant manner throughout the whole group, whether during

the course of development or in the adult state. It may be

said, taking up a general point of view, that the Bryozoa, as

also the Rotifera, are organisms constructed upon the telosto-

mian plan—that is to say, in which the division of the body

recalls the primitive division of the gastrula, with an oral and

an aboral pole. These are, apparently, the only two groups of

Vermes in which this arrangement continues so permanent.

Moreover, among the primitive Bryozoa (Entoprocta), as

in the Rotifera, the aboral surface forms from the first the

entire integument, while the oral surface is retracted into a

vestibule, surrounded by a more or less developed circlet of

cilia. ‘

As a matter of fact (whatever may be the value of this

approximation, whether it constitutes a real relationship or is

only a simple analogy), an Entoproct larva, at least in the

free state, represents a form constructed on the same plan as

a Rotifer; it is a perfectly comparable organism as regards

the great divisions of the body. ‘This being established, we

shall come to conceive of the original formation of a Bryozoan

at the expense of its larva as resulting from a simple change

of life in an organism resembling a Rotifer. We know that

frequently the larve of Entoprocta, instead of swimming

through the liquid in the manner of a Rotiter, reverse their

position and proceed to creep upon their oral surface, as

shown in fg. 9. Nowif this habit becomes more frequent,

the larva gradually abandoning its first mode of life to adopt

the second, this change of manners might be the source of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 27

402 Dr. J. Barrois on the

metamorphosis that we have observed. The larva, in creep-

ing, must, by means of its cilia, give rise to a current des-

tined ‘to carry towards its mouth the alimentary particles upon

which the animal feeds; now we may suppose that this

current, passing beyond the mouth, comes to strike against the

anal extremity of the vestibule, pushing back the latter gra-

dually towards the superior extremity of the larva, and finally

producing the movement of rotation of all this part of the

oral surface, carrying with it the digestive tube. We thus

obtain a mechanical explanation of the fundamental pheno-

menon of the metamorphosis.

To conclude, we may put forward the hypothesis of the

very ancient existence of a group of Probryozoa, composed of

swimming organisms, free, and possibly analogous to the

Rotifera (at least as regards the aspect and general arrange-

ment of the body), and of which the few larve of Entoprocta

that we know now-a-days represent the sole survivors; from

this group the existing Bryozoa are derived by adaptation to

a new mode of life: certain larvee have accustomed themselves

to creep, as indicated by fig. 9, upon their oral surface, in-

stead of swimming freely through the water; and hence the

changes already described, which produce the Bryozoan form,

and the efficient cause of which may be ascribed to the current

which flows into the mouth of the animal.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Explanation of the letters.

1, Rudiment of the polypide (hood).

2. Intestine or vitelline mass,

3. Internal sac or cloaca.

Fr, Frontal surface of adult.

Tg. Tergal surface,

Pd, Inferior surface or foot.

ant, Subbuccal (Entoproct) or prebuccal (Ectoproct) organ indicating the

anterior part of the larva.

9. Vestibule.

a. Pallial cavity.

fun, Attenuated portion of the oral surface, uniting the half which forms

part of the polypide to that which forms the rest of the invagi-

nated vestibule.

Explanation of the figures.

The parts in black represent the oral surface, the parts in grey the ab-

oral surface ; the internal organs are left white,

Figs. 1-5 represent the five principal larval types, showing the variable

extent of the oral (black) and aboral (grey) surfaces in each of them, as

well as the extent attained by the three principal internal organs (1, 2, 8).

Embryogeny of the Bryozoa. 403

Fig. 1. Larva of an Entoproct. The aboral surface is very large and

forms the whole integument. The oral surface is small and

sunk into a vestibule. The three internal organs are well de-

veloped.

Fig. 2. Larva of a Chilostome. The two surfaces are of nearly equal

importance ; the chief part of the integument is formed by the

circlet which represents the margin of the oral surface. The

latter has lost the faculty of becoming retracted into a vestibule ;

and the aboral surface is invaginated into a pallial cavity. In

the internal organs we observe the reduction of a first internal

organ (no. 2), which, instead of forming a complete intestine,

has become reduced to a mass of vitelline globules.

Fig. 3. Larva of a Ctenostome. Characters as in the preceding, but

further presenting the reduction of a second internal organ, the

sac (no. 3), which has become reduced to a little mass with no

cavity.

Fig. 4, Larva of a Cyclostome. The oral surface forms the whole of the

integument of the larva, and is completely closed over the ab-

oral surface. ‘The pallial cavity is thus transformed into a closed

cavity. Of the internal organs the vitelline mass (2) has

completely disappeared.

Fig. 5, Larvaof a Lophopode. Characters as in the preceding, except that

here the disappearance of the vitelline mass is associated with

the complete disappearance of the sac.

Fig. 6. Young cell of a Chilostome immediately after the metamorphosis.

We see the construction of the polypide at the expense of the

three parts 1, 2, 3.

Fig. 7. Young cell of an Entoproct, showing the agreement with the

preceding figure. In the polypide the white part represents

what is derived from the organ no. 1 (hood), the grey part what

is derived from the oral surface; the dotted part recalls the

part taken sometimes by the residue of the opaque globules in

the formation of the cecum of the stomach: the polypide thus

shows that it is composed of three parts (1, 2, 3), which may be

regarded as corresponding to the three internal organs (1, 2, 3)

of the larve.

Fig. 8. Young cell of a Ctenostome (Serialaria) represented in the same

way.

These Go Guzen, which alone may give a complete idea of the adult

organism in the Ectoprocta, do not exist in nature, the invagi-

nated vestibule always disappearing before the complete forma-

tion of the polypide; but it is necessary to represent the two

things simultaneously, in order to forma general idea of the

animal. These two figures show us the position ef the polypide

with relation to the invaginated vestibule.

Figs. 6, 7, 8 show, further, the homologies of the different surfaces in the

edunculate Bryozoa (fig. 6), the Bryozoa with flat cells (fig. 7,

scharina), and the Bryozoa with tubular cells (fig. 8, Cellula-

rina, Ctenostomata, &c.). The correspondence is complete in all

respects except the orientation of the polypide.

Fig. 9. Entoproct larva in the creeping state, to show the commencement

of the immersion of the vestibule in the interior.

Dies

404 Mr. R. Kidston on the Genus Pothocites, Paterson.

XLII.—On the Affinities of the Genus Pothocites, Paterson.

By Ropert Kipsron.

PROBABLY no genus of Carboniferous fossil plants has created

so much interest amongst botanists as Pothocites.

The first specimen was described by Dr. R. Paterson in

1840 *, and was regarded by him as a Monocotyledon “ either

belonging to an extinct species of the genus Pothos, or to some

extinct genus of plants closely related to it.” This view has

generally been accepted by subsequent writers ’’f.

The specimen remained unique until 1876, when Mr. R.

Etheridge, Junr., described a second species, P. Paterson {.

From an examination of both of these plants I have been

led for some time to doubt their Monocotyledonous nature; and

this view is now proved correct by a specimen collected by

Mr. T. Stock from the cement-stone group of the calciferous

sandstone series, Glencartholm, Eskdale.

This specimen, which I provisionally name Pothocites cala-

mitoides, is fully 7 inches long; of this the spike occupies

about 534 inches; and it is, as far as 1 am aware, the first

specimen in which this plant is shown up to its extremity.

The spike contains eight segments; and the stem, which is

jointed as in ordinary Calamites, shows three nodes.

Leaves are given off from the nodal regions of the spike

and stem. ‘The jointed nature of the stem is equally well

shown in P. Patersont, Ether.

The small projection from the side of the stem in Dr. Pater-

son’s original specimen, previously supposed to be the origin

of the spathe, is the remains of a branch which bore a similar

spike, as an example shows two such spikes terminating the

branches of a dichotomous stem.

The so-called stellate “ perianth-segments”’ are probably

the deflected segments of sporangia which have shed their

spores, and their component parts do not spring from a

central tubercle, as represented in Dr. Paterson’s enlarged

sketch: what has been mistaken for the central column is

merely a central depression ; and the appearance caused when

these minute bodies are viewed with lateral illumination has

probably led to this error.

From the facts brought out by the recently found specimen

and a careful reexamination of the original P. Grantoni,

* Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. vol. i, part 1 (1841). :

+ Prof. Balfour, ‘Vegetable Paleontology ;’ Carruthers, Geol. Mag.

vol. ix. (1872) ; Geikie, ‘ Text-book of Geology,’ 1882, p. 732.

t Trans. Bot. Soc. Edin. vol. xii. pp. 151, 168 (1876).

Mr. W. L. Distant on new Rhopalocera. 405

Pater., I am inevitably led to the conclusion that Pothocttes

is not the inflorescence of an Aroid, as has hitherto generally

been supposed, but the fructification of a Calamétaceous plant.

At an early date I hope to illustrate and describe these

interesting fossil plants more in detail.

P.S.—Since writing the above, my attention has been called to a

lecture by Prof. Williamson, in which some doubts are expressed as

to the usually accepted notions of the affinities of Pothocites. After

alluding to the modern reference of Antholites to the group of

gymnospermous exogens, he adds, ‘‘ I expect that further research

will lead to some similar change in reference to Pothocites” (‘ Essays

and Addresses by Professors and Lecturers of the Owens College,

Manchester,’ 1874).

XLITI.—On some apparently undescribed Rhopalocera.

. By W. L. Distant.

Melanitis Libya, n. sp.

Wings above fuliginous brown ; anterior wings with a large

and very dark fuscous subapical patch, containing two large

white spots, the margins of which are pale bluish ; the first

of these spots is subquadrate, placed above and resting upon

the first median nervule; the second is rounded, placed be-

neath the outer edge of the upper spot and between the first

and second median nervules. Anterior wings beneath dull

ochraceous ; basal portion beneath cell and second median

nervule, and three transverse fasciz crossing cell (the first

somewhat obscure and the outer one broadest), dark and dull

violaceous ; beyond the cell the wing is crossed by two very

obscure transverse fasciee, concolorous, but darker in hue than

the area on which they are placed, and a small, distinct,

rounded white spot between the first and second median ner-

vules. Posterior wings beneath dark and dull violaceous ;

costal area from above and including extreme base of cell

ochraceous ; this colour is continued downwards beyond dis-

cocellular nervules in a somewhat indistinct streak; outer

margin brownish, and a submarginal row of very small and

indistinct whitish spots placed between the nervules. Body

and legs more or less concolorous with wings.

Expanse of wings 82 millim.

Hab: Masassi, East Africa.

406 Mr. W. L. Distant on new Rhopalocera.

In general shape and form this species resembles IZ. zsmene,

Cramer; but the colour and markings both above and beneath

are of a very distinct nature.

Ypthima Robinsont, n. sp.

Wings above very dark fuliginous ; anterior wing with an

ovate ocellated spot (black, with two small bluish centres and

an ochraceous margin) placed a little beyond cell,‘ its upper

margin reaching just above the upper discoidal nervule, and

its lower margin extending a little beneath first median ner-

vule. Posterior wings with two small rounded ocellated

spots (black, with a bluish centre and ochraceous margin)

placed between the median nervules. Anterior wings be-

neath slightly paler than above, with the ocellated spot brighter

and crossed by two dark transverse fascie, the first near apex

of cell and the second somewhat submarginal. Posterior

wings beneath greyish, with numerous dark strige, which are

very thickly and confluently situate at basal area and crossed

by three dark fuscous fasciz, the first and narrowest very

slightly curved, passing through centre of cell, the central

very oblique, crossing apex of cell, and the third submar-

ginal, broadest near apex, and narrowing towards anal angle;

between the second and third fasciz the colour is very pale

greyish, and contains a small ocellated spot between the sub-

costal nervules; on the outer dark fasciee are three ocellated

spots, placed two between the median nervules and one be-

tween the third median nervule and submedian nervure; all

these spots are black, with bluish centres and ochraceous mar-

gins. Body and legs more or less concolorous with wings.

Expanse of wings 37 miilim.

Hab. Pulni and Rhodicanal, 8. India (F. £. Robinson).

This species is allied to 7. Chenu, Guér., from which it

differs, on the underside, by the darker coloration, the diffe-

rent direction of the two dark fasciz on the anterior wings,

which do not approximate towards each other on inner mar-

gin, as in Guérin’s species, and also by the second and third

dark fascie to the posterior wings, which in Y. Robdinsonz are

subparallel and placed somewhat close together, the ocellated

spots much smaller, &c.

Cynthia Cantor?, n. sp.

¢. Closely allied in marking and coloration to C. deione,

Krichs., from which it differs above on the anterior wings by

the more angulated markings in the cell, and the central

transverse fuscous line being placed much nearer to apex of

Bibliographical Notices. 407

cell; and on posterior wings this line is seen to be abruptly

broken and deflexed near bases of first and second median ner-

vules ; on under surface this appears much more distinctly ; the

basal curved line which crosses the cell in C. detone is also

broken and looped in C. Cantori.

Eixpanse of wings 68 millim.

Hab. Malay Peninsula; Province Wellesley.

This species will be figured in ‘ Rhopalocera Malayana.’

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

Synopsis of the Classification of the Animal Kingdom. By Henry

Autryne Nicnotson, M.D. &c. 8vo. Blackwood: Edinburgh

and London, 1882.

Dr. Nicno1son appears to be indefatigable in the production of edu-

cational works on zoology and paleontology. The book now before

us makes no pretence to originality of treatment; it is, in fact, an

illustrated synopsis of the classes, orders, and principal families of the

animal kingdom in close accordance with the classification adopted by

the author in his well-known ‘ Manual of Zoology,’ and is intended by

him to serve chiefly as a sort of memorandum-book, to which the

student may refer to get a general view of the relations of the

various groups of organisms. For this purpose it seems to be ex-

ceedingly well fitted: the classification adopted reflects very fairly

the present views of zoologists in general; and in several cases,

where considerable differences of opinion exist, the author has briefly

discussed the questions still unsettled, and indicated the changes of

classification which would be necessitated by the adoption of views

opposed to those which have guided him in his arrangement of the

groups. The most important of these little discussions is to be found

under the head of the Sponges, which Prof. Nicholson treats as a class

of the Protozoa distinct from, but most nearly related to, the

Infusoria, and as possibly holding an intermediate position be-

tween the Protozoa and the Metazoa, with the latter of which certain

zoologists, following Leuckart and Hickel, would place them. This

intermediate position is that which the late Prof. Balfour was in-

clined to assign to the Sponges on embryological grounds, and taking

it as demonstrated that the “ gastrula” of the sponge proceeds from

a true fecundated ovum; but many good observers, including the

most recent writer on the subject (Mr. Sayville Kent), hold that the

ovular nature of the reproductive body in question is by no means

proved ; and to this opinion our author is inclined to adhere.

The woodcut illustrations, of which there are a great number, es-

pecially of the lower Invertebrata, are for the most part exceedingly

good. They are generally taken from the figures published by

408 Miscellaneous.

trustworthy authorities, and have been most carefully reproduced.

The selection has also been judiciously made, and the student, in turn-

ing over the leaves of the book, has an excellent and characteristic

series of types brought visibly before him. Under the different

families two or three characteristic genera are cited ; and the refer-

ences to the figures are appended to the names of these. The author

also appends a very limited bibliography to the different classes and

orders, referring the reader to the most important publications upon

the structure and natural history of the various groups.

Proceedings and Transactions of the Natural-History Society sts

in Dresden. {Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen &c.] For

January—June 1882.

Among the many interesting papers and notices in this part are:—

1. The Diamonds in the Royal Mineralogical Museum at Dresden,

erystallographically examined by A. Purgold. 2. The fossil Flora

from the ‘Jesuits’ quarry” near Kundratitz, in the Leitmeritz

district, enumerated by H. Engelhardt, who quotes 284 species,

including Papilionacese (30), Celestrinese (21), Cupuliferze (20), Myr-

sinez (10), and Rhamnez (11); 40 species are new. The plant-

bearing lignite or carbonaceous shale (Brandschiefer), accompanied

by a diatomaceous earth (Polirschiefer), lies on basalt-tuff, and

is overlain by a loose gravel of basalt. It contains also some animal

remains, and is referred to the “‘ Aquitanian” stage. 3. Meteo-

rological Observations at Dresden for 1880-81. 4. An obituary

notice of Edward Desor. 5. A fossil Pseudo-scorpion (Krei-

scheria Wieder) from the Coal-formation of Zwickau, by H: B.

Geinitz. 6. On some fossil Blattide from the Brandschiefer of

the Lower Dyas (Permian) of Weissig, near Pilnitz. Dr. J. V.

Deichmiiller here describes and figures Htoblattina flabellata, Germar,

var. Stelzneri, nov., EH. carbonaria, Germ., var. (?), and Oryctoblat-

tina oblonga, nov. sp. 7. Baron D. von Biedermann gives a sketch

of the group Rhizanthere, Endl., particularly Rafflesia, with a plate

illustrative of the inflorescence.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Investigations on the Circulatory Apparatas of the Regular

Echinoidea. By M. R. Kaurer.

In the regular Echinoidea, at the upper surface of the lantern,

there are two pericesophageal vascular rings, the upper one of very

small diameter, the lower one a little larger. In the lower ring

the vessels of the ambulacral zones and the vesse! called by authors

the sand-canal open ; in the upper ring the inner marginal vessel

of the intestine and a second vessel parallel to the sand-canal, which

loses itself in the excretory organ or ovoid gland of M. Perrier.

Miscellaneous. 409

Each of the two cesophageal rings emits branches to the Polian

vesicles.

If we examine carefully and with a low power the sand-canal of

a Spherechinus for example, it is not difficult to recognize side by

side with the sand-canal, which appears as a small whitish canal

running along the ovoid gland to the madreporic plate, a second

canal, closely applied to it, but distinguished from it by a darker

colour, and which, at the level of the lower extremity of the

gland, seems to widen a little and to become continuous with the

tissue of the latter. On injecting this canal from the direction of

the lantern, the material readily fills an cesophageal ring, passes

into the Polian vesicles, and penetrates into the inner marginal

vessel ; if the injection be made in the opposite direction, 7. ¢. from

the direction of the gland, we may inject a rich network of small

eapillaries which ramify on the surface of the latter. If by chance

the gland be pricked with the canula, quite'a different result is

obtained; the excretory canal which opens at the madreporic plate

is injected, but never any vessels.

From these facts it follows that the sand-canal is not a simple

canal, but formed of two canals intimately united, one of which,

the only one that has hitherto been described, is independent of the

ovoid gland, while the other is connected with it. This result is

confirmed by the study of transverse sections of the sand-canal, which

show a first canal lined with a very regular epithelium, and, close

beside it, a second canal, the lumen of which is partly filled up by

some connective trabecule which start from the wall to forma

delicate network bearing cells with a clear protoplasm, and fur-

nished with processes and pigment-grains. By continuing the sec-

tions as far as and including-the ovoid gland, the first canal is seen

to retain always the same characters, and not to communicate with

the gland ; on the other hand, the second canal, in proportion as it

approaches the gland, increases in diameter; the partitions which

divided its cavity become more numerous, and the elements that

they support closer; the vessels which ramify on the surface of the

organ become distinct, and, by continuing the sections, we arrive at

the proper tissue of the gland, formed, like the homologous organ

of the irregular Urchins, by very delicate connective trabecule

bounding alveoli filled with cells, the protoplasm of which is fur-

-nished with processes and granular nuclei, and more or less con-

siderable aggregations of pigmentary masses.

Tf, in a specimen already injected by the half of the sand-canal

communcating with the excretory organ, we force in an injection

through the ambulacral vessels, we shall fill, below the cesophageal

ring lately mentioned, a second ring, which likewise sends forth

branches to the Polian vesicles: it is from this second ring that

starts the half of the sand-canal which is independent of the ovoid

land. :

: The communication between the two rings occurs at the level of

the Polian vesicles; and in order that the liquid of one ring may

pass into the other it must traverse the glandular tissue of those

410 Miscellaneous.

vesicles. Injection made though the ambulacral vessels does not

generally pass the inner marginal vessel, except when the injection

is made with a rather strong pressure. We then find that the

vesicles are completely inflated by the material; by means of the

pressure the latter has been able to traverse the tissue of the vesicles

to penetrate into the superior ring.

As in the Spatangi, there are two vessels in each ambulacral zone,

a superficial and a deep-seated vessel, and each of them emits a

branch to each ambulacral vesicle. These two vessels are indepen-

dent of the nervous band which is closely applied to the wall of the

test. At the level of the lower margin of the lantern the ambula-

cral vessels, from being double, become simple, and ascend along

the pyramids to debouch into the inferior ring.

When an injection is made through the superficial ambulacral

vessel or through the deep-seated one, the same result will be

arrived at; that is to say, the inferior pericesophageal ring will be

filled.

Teuscher, who also admits the existence of two ambulacral ves-

sels (although, according to him, one of them surrounds the nervous

band), thought that in transverse sections of the pharynx he re-

cognized the section of five vessels; he believed that these five vessels

were the continuation in the interior of the lantern of his periner-

vian ambulacral vessels, and that they opened into the superior

pericesophageal ring. Now, these vessels do not exist, and the supe-

rior esophageal ring is in communication with the ambulacral

vessels only by the intermediation of the Polian vesicles.

The anatomical arrangements of which I have just given a

summary, namely the existence of two pericesophageal rings, the

existence of two vessels in each ambulacral zone, the complete

independence of the nervous and circulatory systems, and the com-

munication of the excretory organ with the circulatory system by the

intervention of the sand-canal, approach the facts which I have

already indicated in the irregular Echinoidea.—Comptes Rendus,

Sept. 4, 1882, p. 459.

On Lieberkuehnia, a Freshwater Multinucleated Rhizopod.

By E. Mavpas.

When, in July 1879, I presented to the Academy a note on some

multinucleated animal and vegetable protorganisms, I expressed my

opinion that a number of new facts would certainly have to be

added to those already known concerning multinucleated cells.

Among the Algz I mentioned the group of Siphonez as being likely

to possess the same structure. This supposition was no longer such

at the time I expressed it, as, contemporaneously with my notice,

there appeared in Germany a memoir by Fr. Schmitz, in which that

skilful observer pointed out the plurality of nuclei in several of the

Algze belonging to this group. Since then the researches of Treub,

Berthold, Johow, and Guignard have still further increased the num-

ber of cases of nuclear plurality in vegetable cells.

Miscellaneous. 411

I now submit a new and similar case observed in a Protozoan

already known, but hitherto insufficiently investigated. Its or-

ganization is, moreover, so curious that its description will be

gladly received by those who are interested in the morphology of

unicellular organisms.

This Protozoan, which I found in the basin of the experimental

garden at Hamma, near Algiers, is Lieberkuehnia, a freshwater

rhizopod first described by Claparéde and Lachmann, and after-

wards reexamined by Cienkowski. This latter author did not

identify the forms observed by him with those of Claparéde and

Lachmann, and called them by the new name of Gromia paludosa;

but this mistake has already been corrected by Biitschli in his ‘ Pro-

tozoa’ (p. 106). The observations of these authors, although ex-

tremely interesting, are far from being complete; they are more-

over erroneous in some essential points.

The form of the body is variable, and may be perfectly spherical,

ovoid, oblong, or even fusiform. Each individual can assume all

these forms; and when the same specimen is under observation

during several days, it is seen to pass through all these changes.

These changes take place very slowly. The carapace is very trans-

parent, and is closely applied to the surface of the body, and changes

with it, lengthening, expanding, contracting, and returning to the

spherical form at the same time with it. It also shares in the fissi-

parous division. I therefore cannot regard it as a true carapace in

the same sense as that of the Arcelle and the Difflugie. In these

latter the carapace is a product of chitinous secretion of the nature

of a skeleton, and has a very different morphological value. In

Lieberkuehmia the seeming carapace is in reality only an integument

or ectosarc, which can be isolated by certain reagents from the en-

dosarc, but which resists less than the latter certain dissolving re-

agents.

The pseudopodia spread out at the extremity of a laterally inserted

peduncle. They are capable of extending toa great distance. I

have measured some which attained the length of 2°26 millim., the

body of the animal having a diameter of from 0-15 to 0°16 millim.

The circulatory movement of the sarcode is one of the most rapid

that I have yet observed. The granules move through a space of 0°66

millim. a minute, the surrounding temperature being 23° C. (73° F.).

The Infusoria which strike against the meshes of their network are

arrested and rendered motionless, as has already been observed in

the case of many other Rhizopods. In this way Lieberkuchnia is

able to capture large Infusoria, such as Paramecium aurelia. The

Infusoria when taken are absorbed in various ways: sometimes

they are swallowed whole ; sometimes, on the contrary, the sarcode

of the pseudopodia envelops them on every side and constitutes

around them a digestive vacuole, in which they are dissolved outside

of, and frequently at some distance from, the body. They do not

reach this till later on, when they are already assimilated to the

substance of the pseudopodia in whose circulatory movement they

disappear. The digestion takes place and is finished entirely out-

412 Miscellaneous.

side of the body. With small Infusoria, such as Cyclidiwm glau-

coma, the operation hardly lasts five or six minutes; but Parame-

cium aurelia resists more than an hour before it is dissolved and

disappears by being drawn into the current of the pseudopodia. The

sarcode of the mass of the body isin constant motion. This motion

does not take place regularly in the same direction, like the cyclosis in

Paramecium aurelia. Itis quite as rapid as in that Infusorium; but

splits up into currents with diverse and varying directions. This

sarcode is hollowed out by numerous vacuoles of different volume

and size, which are carried along by the currents, in which they are

often seen to change their form and sometimes to amalgamate one

with another. They always end by coming to the periphery of the

body, where they contract in a similar manner to that of the so-

called contractile vacuoles. JLeberkuehnia is therefore not, as has

been stated, destitute of these organs of excretion. It is, on the

contrary, perhaps more richly furnished with them than many

other Protozoa. There is simply this difference, that the contrac-

tile vacuoles are neither permanent nor localized in any region of

the body, every part of which may serve as a basis for their for-

mation.

Lieberkuehnia, also contrary to what has been asserted, likewise

possesses a great number of nuclec disseminated in the substance of the

body ; these nuclei are spherical, and measure 0-004 millim. I have

already described another Rhizopod* likewise combining in its

structure the instability of the contractile vacuoles and the multi-

plicity of nuclei. Further researches will undoubtedly increase the

number of examples of this type of organization; and every thing

leads me to believe that the Biomyxa vagans of Leidy + will, when

more fully examined, show the same structure. The American

naturalist has correctly recognized the numerous ephemeral vacuoles ;

but the nuclei have escaped his notice. These types are further

characterized by the great mobility of their sarcode, by the inces-

sant variability of their general outlines, and by the large develop-

ment of their pseudopodia.

Lneberkuehnia increases by transverse division, which has been

well described by Cienkowski. I will state, in addition to his ob-

servations, that I have seen individuals divide, not only into two but

into three. The body lengthened out into a long spindle, which,

after the formation of two new peduncles bearing pseudopodia,

became constricted at two points, and was thus divided into

three nearly equal segments. One specimen, resulting from one of

these divisions into three, developed, as soon as it was detached, a

second peduncle bearing pseudopodia situated at the opposite

extremity to the one it already possessed. It continued thus to

live with two places of emission of largely expanded pseudopodia.

I observed it in this state for more than a day without any further

changes taking place than those slow ones in the form of the body

above mentioned. In this, therefore, there was no preparation for a

* See ‘Comptes Rendus,’ t. lxxxix. (1879), p. 252.

} Freshwater Rhizopods of North America, p. 282.

Miscellaneous. 413

further fissiparous division. This Lxeberkuehma, so constituted,

with its two places of emission of pseudopodia situated at the

two opposite extremities, would answer to the morphological type

which has served to establish the family of the Amphistomina. It

may be considered therefore one of those intermediate forms which

connect separated families.— Comptes Rendus, July 24, 1882, p. 191.

On the Development of the Alcyonaria.

By MM. A. Kowatewsky and A. F. Marton.

During the months of May, June, and July we studied at Mar-

seilles the embryogeny of three Alcyonida, namely two Clavularice

and Sympodium coralloides. The segmentation, which had not

previously been completely observed in any Aleyonarian, was seen

and followed in all its phases in the ova deposited by Clavularia

crassa. The fecundated ovum remains for some time without

dividing. At this period the principal histological reagents (Klei-

nenberg’s liquid, osmic acid, chromic acid, carmine with borax) are

powerless to show any nucleus in its interior, while subsequently,

when the segmentation is completed, the nuclei of the cells, not-

withstanding their extreme minuteness, are easily recognized.

Sections of the fecundated ovum show simply a finely granular

peripheral protoplasmic zone and a central mass of fatty nutritive

vitellus. The segmentation is rapid and of a quite unexpected

nature. ‘The primitive nucleus must be unable at its first division

to carry with it the whole mass of the vitellus as nutritive substance.

The derived nuclei undoubtedly emigrate towards the periphery, as

is the case in some Crustacea ; and when they are numerous enough,

they determine a splitting-up of the vitellus, which becomes rapidly

marked, producing segmentation-balls which penetrate angularly to

the centre of the ovum. There is consequently no division into

two. The ovum appears all at once broken up into at least six

balls. After this division the distinction between a central nutri-

tive part, and a peripheral evolutive part persists in the segmenta-

tion-balls themselves. These first balls, the number of which has

increased, divide transversely, so as to constitute a peripheral layer

of evolutive cells, and a central mass of cells in which the nutritive

vitellus predominates. The same characters are still shown when

the number of cells has considerably increased by the progress of

the segmentation. The peripheral protoplasmic cells soon become

regular, and form a very distinct ectodermic lamella, Beneath this

the nearest layer of deutoplasmic cells arranges itself into a second

lamella, the endoderm. The remainder of the deutoplasmie cells

still occupy the centre of the ovum ; but the contours of these ele-

ments begin to grow indistinct, and we soon see that, under the

influence of degenerescence, a great number of the nuclei themselves

are destroyed. The mass of vitellus in reserve decreases pretty

rapidly ; and empty spaces, gradually becoming larger, appear in the

centre of the embryo, which acquires an ovoid form. The larva,

when it issues from the evum with its characteristic aspect, still

414 Miscellaneous.

possesses at its two ends a certain quantity of nutritive globules

floating in the liquid which occupies the whole cavity. The endo-

dermic cells, which at first were as distinct as those of the ecto-

derm, have been more slowly evolved, neither increasing in number

nor becoming differentiated so much as those of the external lamella.

They are charged with fatty globules, have acquired a clavate form,

and their contours have become a little confused. The larva ad-

heres by its larger end, which was carried in front during its errant

life, which is usually very short. The smaller end becomes gradu-

ally depressed, forms at first an ectodermic plate, in the middle of

which there often rises a knob representing the extremity of the

larva, then becomes invaginated and constitutes the cesophageal sac,

the bottom of which has to become perforated to place the mesen-

teric cavity in communication with the exterior.

As these phenomena take place the ectoderm becomes thickened

by the appearance of a conjunctive layer, which will become the

pseudomesoderm. A primitively structureless substance is secreted

by the cells, and interposes itself between these ectodermic elements,

which become less close-pressed by this means alone. Below, this

conjunctive substance accumulates and receives into its mass cells

which become detached from the peripheral layer. In Sympodium

these migratory cells of the ectoderm early give origin in their

interior to small calcareous nuclei, which become the sclerites. These

corpuscles enlarge rapidly as the conjunctive layer thickens, while

the cellular ectoderm diminishes in importance and now covers the

pseudomesodermic zone only with one layer of flat cells.

In the Clavularie, and especially in Clavularia petricola, the

ectoderm at the beginning undergoes quite different differentiations.

The appearance of the sclerites is late. On the other hand, the

errant larva already possesses a complex ectoderm. Cells with

urticating threads have become differentiated in the outer portion ;

in the deeper region the cells are prolonged into the midst of the

conjunctive substance secreted by filaments which resemble the

epithelio-muscular and epithelio-nervous histological elements of the

Actiniaria. The mesenteric dissepiments are always formed before

the cesophageal invagination, in proportion as the larva becomes

fixed. In Sympodium they present a great regularity from the

very first. In Clavularia petricola we see as many as twenty-six

primitive dissepiments appear at the bottom of the mesenteric cavity,

their axis being formed by conjunctive streaks attached to the base

of the ectoderm. It is only at the moment when the mouth is

formed that these dissepiments become regular; eight of them

grow rapidly to join the cesophagus, while the others become effaced

by degrees.

Side by side with the normal embryonic process, Sympodium

has presented us with facts of the highest interest, showing, in the

larvee of these Coelenterata, a remarkable plasticity in the course of

their morphological and histological differentiation.

We shall here mention only the most important peculiarities.

Tn the same laying of Sympodium we find, together with normal

Miscellaneous. 415

larvee which become quickly transformed, larvee of delayed fixation,

in which the dissepiments become sketched out even while the ver-

miform stage persists. The most curious character of these larve

consists in the structure of their integuments. No sclerites are as

yet formed, but the ectoderm has become differentiated after the

fashion of the Clavularie. The cells have pushed forth muscular

processes. At the base of the pseudomesoderm a fibrous layer cor-

responds to an annular muscular band. Very numerous primitive

mesenteric folds have been formed; and the whole endoderm is asso-

ciated with a layer of longitudinal muscular fibres. The transverse

section of these larve is almost identical with that of an Actinia.—

Comptes Rendus, September 25, 1882, p. 562.

On the Histological Structure of the Digestive Tube of Holothuria

tubulosa. By M. EH. Jourpan.

Throughout its length the intestinal tube consists essentially of

three distinct fundamental layers—an external or peritoneal cellular

covering, a fibro-muscular coat, and an inner epithelial layer.

Outer or Peritoneal Epithelial Layer.—The cells forming this are

of two kinds. There are simple endothelial cells arranged in a

single layer ; in their frequently cylindrical form and the presence

of vibratile cilia they differ widely from the endothelial elements of

the Vertebrata. Their aspect also varies with the region examined

and state of contraction or extension of the intestine. The other

elements, which are much scarcer, are of the type described by

Semper as mucous cells.

Muscular Layer.—This is represented by circular and by longi-

tudinal fibres. The former constitute a continuous and regular muscu-

lar layer ; the latter are much more numerous in the anterior region

of the intestine. In the cesophageal region they are internal to the

circular fibres; at the commencement of the middle intestine and

throughout the rest of the tube they are placed immediately above

the peritoneal layer of cells; that is to say, they are external to the

circular fibres.

Conjunctive Layer.—In this there is an external zone, in which

the fibres are intercrossed in all directions and form a close lamina,

and an internal zone, in which they are much looser. In this part

of the fibrous coat there are many vacuities; and in it the vessels

circulate ; it displays numerous nuclei, and some yellow granular

bodies, like those of the-liquid of the general cavity.

Inner Epithelial Layer.—This layer presents remarkable diffe-

rences in the different regions. It is composed of epithelial cells

and of glandular elements belonging to two distinct types.

The epithelial cells in the anterior and middle regions are exces-

sively long, like slender fibrils, and terminate at their free extremi-

ties in a thick plate. At the beginning of the terminal intestine

they become true cylindrical cells.

Of the glandular cells, some have finely granular contents, the

others a protoplasm like that of the mucous cells so common in the

A416 Miscellaneous.

Holothuriz. The cells with granular contents are always ovoid or

spherical ; they exist in the anterior intestine and in the anterior

part of the middle intestine, and then entirely disappear. The

cells with contents resembling those of the mucous cells of the

peritoneal cavity are much more general; but they vary in form,

distribution, and number in the different regions of the digestive

tube. Thus they are ovoid and large at the commencement of the

middle intestine, but soon become club-shaped and so numerous

in the greater part of that region, that the epithelial cells seem to

have entirely disappeared. In the terminal part of the middle in-

testine and in the posterior intestine they form spherical cells, and

then resemble the mucus-cells of Vertebrata.—Comptes Rendus,

September 25, 1882, p. 565.

On Animal Polymorphism. By H. B. Witson.

This paper gave a brief discussion of the nature of polymorphism

in animal colonies, with especial reference to the so-called polymor-

phism of the Pernatulacea. In studying the development of the

colony in Renilla it was found that the peculiar and characteristic

mode of budding shown by the sexual polyps is characteristic also

of the rudimentary polyps or “ zooids.” There is a manifest rela-

tion between this mode of budding in the sexual polyps and the envi-

ronment of the organism ; and in view of the structure of other Pen-

natulacea, we seem to be justified in the conclusion, in accordance

with the prevailing views of symmetry, that the mode of budding in

the sexual polyps is directly dependent on the relation of the organ-

ism to its environment. If this conclusion is well founded, then it

follows with considerable probability that the rudimentary zooids

cannot have acquired their present mode of budding in their present

position; for they agree with the sexual polyps in the law of bud-

ding, but differ widely from them in their relation to the environ-

ment. And, furthermore, it is impossible to conceive how the zooids

can ever have occupied such a position as to agree with the sexual

polyps in this relation.

From these considerations it seems probable that the zooids are

not degenerated polyps, but are new formations which have inhe-

rited certain peculiarities from the sexual polyps. It is immaterial

whether we call them organs which simulate individuals or indivi-

duals in a state of arrested development ; in either case the various

members of the colony are not of morphological equivalence ; that

is, they are not the direct descendants of like individuals. This

suggests that in such organisms as the Siphonophora a similar con-

dition may exist, some of the members being the direct descendants

phylogenetically of fully developed buds, while others have arisen

de novo, and are to be regarded morphologicaliy as organs or as im-

perfectly developed buds. This view would harmonize the conflicting

theories of Leuckart, Hickel, Gegenbaur, and others on the one

side, and of Huxley and Metschnikoff on the other.—Johns Hopkins

University Circulars, May 1882, p. 203.

UIEBIG’S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE

fe eG (COLEMAN’S). i

Saat A Delicious Beverage and Tonic, _ .

Made from Port Wine, Liebig’s Extract of Meat and Extract of Malt; Nutri- /

tious, Strengthening, Stimulating, Flesh-forming, Health-restoring, Suitable for ~

the Robust in Health as well as the Invalid. Strongly recommended by the

Medical Faculty. An Immediate Benefit is experienced after taking it; the

Frame is Inyigorated, and no ill effects follow.

‘LIEBIG’S EXTRACT OF MEAT AND MALT WINE (COLEMAN’S). |

He TESTIMONIALS. 4

_ Srr,—A short time since I was induced by the novelty of the title to send for +

acquainted with the value of the Hxtractum Carnis, and not quite a stranger to —

_ the invigorating and fortifying properties of malt. wine, and therefore felt a —

natural curiosity to test them when combined.

_ Men who work hard as I do—not muscular hard work, but that which is quite —

as exhausting, viz. brain work—very often experience the need of, and have some- —

_ panacea for a time for lassitude, and that state of mind which renders work —

_ irksome, are alcoholic stimulants, the use of which must sooner or later end

; The man who can furnish a remedy, sure, certain, and harmless, for the lassi-

tude which follows constant brain-work is a benefactor of his species, and may

be said to have added many years of usefulness to the lives of useful men.

__ Your extract is a success, and, when more generally known, will be used by

‘all toilers of the mind. Yours faithfully, O. D. RAY.

_ Thorpe Hamlet, Norwich, Feb. 23, 1881.

Queen’s Crescent, Haverstock Hill,

London, March 5, 1881.

DEAR Siz,—Some time since, being greatly fatigued with over-work and long

hours at business, my health (being naturally delicate) became very indifferent.

Tlost all energy, strength, and appetite, and was so weak as to be scarcely able

to walk.

As you are aware, I sent for a dozen of your Extract of Meat and Malt Wine,

which in a few days pulled me up marvellously. Three or four glasses of it daily

have quite altered and restored me to better health than ever, “ without the assist-

ance of a doctor.” i

lam now giving it to my son, twelve years of age, whom we have always

thought consumptive, and from a puny ailing boy he seems to be fast growing

into a strong healthy lad. ,

Enclosed you have cheque. Please send me two dozen of the “Extract.”

With thanks for your prompt attention to my last.

: Yours truly, Iam, Sir, GEORGE A. TYLER,

Mineral Waier Hospital, Bath, Sept. 22, 1881.

GENTLEMEN,—Referring to yours respecting your Liebig’s Extract cf Meat —

and Malt Wine, I have much pleasure in testifying to its excellent qualities, Ii.

is highly nutritious, stimulating, and health-restoring, __ ge

Every claim you make for it I can fully endorse, and I shall be pleased ta

recommend it as an incomparable tonic.

lam, Gentlemen, yours faithfully, EDWD. J. VOYSEY.

Pints, 27s. per dozen; Quarts, 50s. per dozen. Carriage paid to any

Railway Station in Great Britain. Sample Bottle for 33 stamps

P.O. Orders to be made payable to

COLEMAN AND ‘CO,,

MUSPOLE STREET, NORWICH.

CHEQUES CROSSED LONDON AND PROVINCIAL BANK.

Sold by all Druggists and Patent Medicine Vendors in the United Kingdom, in

- Bottles, 2s. 9d. and 4s. 6d. each. Ask for Coleman’s Liebig’s Extract of

hieat and Malt Wine, and “ See that you get tt.” —

% Lo

of the Canton Aargau, including Webbina and Hormona,

officinalis, Duméril, herncetmal rae By the Rev. A E Ei:

E.R.S. &. (Plate VID: satan sa eaiderh iyi tiote eta ne aa

; OT eh, ut ae bie : Ss

REXIY. Preliminary Notice of Copuluidnse a new ype allied )

Prof. Allman’s Rhabdoplewra, dredged in H. MS. * Chall nger

ero. M‘inrost, FRc. beanie oak :

Ce ee

XXXY. Additional Notes on the Trochuamanee of th

Roupoir Hivster, EGS. &e. (Plate XV.)

XXXVI. Notes on the Paleozoic Bivalved Histomoene ane 0.

A Carboniferous Primitia from South ce By ie 7. i

DK chi woi=yi Cl etphs Me abs Gr ate og NMC PSR ht neces reat 1 (Ns .

XXXVII. Note on Rhacodes inseriptus, Koch,

XXXVIIT. ey Polygonal Coltbatanne and the Green

Colour in Spongilla, together with a new Species. By H. 1 ye

XRRIX: Descriptions ae new ace of Lennie from. ‘Tenas- ne

serim. By Arruvr G. Burimr, F.LS., 1.28. & ...,.... Ee

XL. On the Species of Ocypoda in the Collection of

Museum. By Epwarp J. Mrurs, F.LS., F. 4. 8., Assist n

Zoological Department. (Plate XVIL Pee ey Aes tS Geen

XLI. Embryogeny of the Bryozoa; an pena ey a

Theory of their Development, founded upon the Sir of thei:

morphoses. By Dr. Jotzs Barros. (Plate Va

XLII. On the Affinities of the oe Puthocites, Pat son. Dy, ul) te

Roser? Kipston ... iat 40-4

XLII. On some apparently dedesermed Ropero,

Distant

$ ge. (0) Tee), ev 0’ a eee An ae aerate.) 2) tao oie 0 a 10( eke -stlai ist a Fe se unis h bial erie agile Sele ann

_ BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICRHS.

Synopsis of the Classification of the Animal Kingdom, By Has

AtLEYNE Nicuorson, M.D. &e.

Proceedings and Transactions of the Natural-History Society. Ty

Dresden. [Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen &e. dL For Jar

Aen OLIVES oko) Mia Mn Remar Nec QcaUgniOy ALK Mo Mie SibyCa ays vel anee’ alam

MISCELLANEOUS. = (sti ae

Inyestigations on the Circulatory Ep parebne of the Regular Eehi- i ,

noidea... By Moh. Kasnee yo. OWiec cc, ante tie rete ale a ne

ae ne L.

On Lieber Ieuehnia, a aes Multinucleated Raped. a

M ATP ARR oe eo WRU i St ON an oe) ae ee 1 ly

‘ 4

aT: = 4!

On the Development of the Aleyonaria. i

and A.B. MARION aa Oe en i). a Son Se ei i

On the Histological Structure of the Digestive Tube of fara

tubulosa. By Mie ODN Bate ois ee Sas

le de tlle! ow te eat

On Animal Polymorphism. By E. B. Gad

*,* It is requested that all Communications for this Work may be addressed, _

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs. Taylor and Francis, Printing pe |

Red. Lion Court, Fleet Street, London.

idee see

PRE re a _ CONDUCTED BY

“ALBERT 0. ‘i G. GUNTHER, M.A., M.D., Pe D., E.R. i

WILLIAM §S. DALLAS, F. vt ae.

WILLIAM CARRUTHERS, ERS. FUL: 8, E.G. 8. fa

AND

“WILLIAM FRANCIS, Pu. D., E.L.S.

' BEING A CONTINUATION OF ane Maseaeeneg COMBINED WITH

"MESSRS. LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH’ s “MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.’

“WITH THREE PLATES.

init “Illustrative of Mr. F. P. Pascoe’s Papers on new Cu culionide and Anthribide,

|| and the Rey. T, Hincks’s on Polyzoa uae the fen Charlotte Islands.

LO NDO Ne

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

ahh ‘Sold by Longmans, Green, Reader, and Dyer; Simpkin, Marshall, and Co,; Kent and Co.;

_ Whittaker & Co.;: Bailligre, Paris: ean anh Stewart, Edinburgh: Hodges, oer

& Co., Dublin: and seit Berlin.

4 (s

“ROYAL INSTITUTION OF GREAT BRITAIN, i

| ALBEMARLE STREET, PICCADILLY, W. ON

Christmas Lectures.

(Lecrure Honor, 3 o’clock p.m.)

> Prornsson Tynpart, D.C.L, F.R.S., M.R.1.—Six Lectures (adapted to a ju-

venile auditory) on Light and the Eye; on Dec. 28 (Thursday), Dec. 30,

1882; Jan. 2, 4,6, 9, 1888, One Guinea the Course ; Children under 16 Half

Afternoon viens before Easter, 1883.

(LEcTURE Honor, 8 o'clock p.m.)

Wiii1am CrawrorpD WILLiAMson, Hsq., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Histiney, mS

Anatomy, and Physiology, Owen’s College, Manchester. —Five Lectures on

the Primeval Ancestors of Existing Vegetation, and their Bearing upon the

Doctrine of Evolution ; on Tuesdays, Jan. 16, 23, 30, and Feb. 6, 13. Bp

Guinea.

- Roperr SrawEtt Batt, Esq., LL.D., FR. S. Annies Professor of Astonany .

in the University of Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland.—Four Lectures -

on the Supreme Discoveries in Astronomy; on Tuesdays, Feb. 20, 27, and

March 6,18. Half-a-Guinea.

Prorrssorn Dewar, M.A., F.R.S., M.R.I.—Nine Lectures on the Spee.

scope and its Applications ; ; on Thursdays, Jan. 18 to March 15. One Guinea.

R. BoswortxH Smita, Esq., M.A.—Four Lectures on Episodes i in the Life of

Lord Lawrence; on Saturdays, Jan. 20, 27, and Feb.3, 10. Half-a-Guinea. |

Wim H. Stonz, M.D.—Three Lectures on Singing, Speaking, and Stam-

mering ; on Saturdays, Feb. 17, 24, and March 38. Half-a-Guinea.

H. Hearucotr Starnam, Esq—Two Lectures on Musie as a Form of

Artistic Expression ; on Saturdays, March 10, 17. ass ~a-Guined.

eee (to non-Members) to all the Courses during the ‘Season, Two Gruneas.

Tickets issued Daily.

Members may purchase not less than Three Single Lecture Tickets, available

for any Lecture, for Half-a- Guinea.

The Fripay Evenrne Mzetines will begin on January 19th, at 8 p.m,

when Mr. R. Bosworth Smith will give a Discourse on the Early Life of Lord

Lawrence in India, at 9 p.m. Succeeding Discourses will probably be given by

Mr, G. J. Romanes, Sir William Thomson, Mr. M. D. Conway, Professor W. C.

Williamson, Mr. W. H. Pollock, Professor Tyndall, and other gentlemen. To

these Meetings Members and their Friends only are ‘admitted.

The ArrERNooN CouRSES AFTER EASTER will be given by Professors Tyn-

dall, McKendrick, A. Geikie, and Turner (of St. Petersburgh) ; ; and Fray

Eventne Discourses from April 6th to June 8th, inclusive.

Persons desirous of becoming Members are requested to apply to the Seat

tary. When proposed, they are immediately admitted to all the Lectures, to the

Friday Evening Meetings, and to the Library and Reading Rooms; and their

Families are admitted to the Lectures at a reduced charge. Payment :-—First

Year, Ten Guineas; afterwards, Five cee a Year; ora composition of Sixty

Guineas. vane

Price 6d. , post- -free 7d.,

TAYLOR'S CALENDAR OF MEETINGS

THE SCIENTIFIC BODIES OF LONDON for 1882-83.

Tayior and Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street, E.C.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FIFTH SERIES.]

No. 60. DECEMBER 1882.

XLIV.—Mimicry between Butterflies of Protected Genera.

By RAPHAEL MELDOLA.

In 1879 the late Charles Darwin called my attention to a

paper by Dr. Fritz Miller, in ‘ Kosmos’*, in which this natu-

ralist attempted to explain the outstanding cases of mimicry,

viz. those cases in which both the genera concerned are pro-

tected by distastefulness, by an extended application of the

principle of natural selection, thus bringing the whole of these

interesting phenomena under the action of Darwinian factors.

Iwas at the time so much struck by the ingenuity of the

reasoning employed, that I published a translation of the

paper in the ‘ Proceedings of the Entomological Society of

London’ (1879, p. xx). ‘The same author has recently pub-

lished a second paper on this subject, an account of which has

already been given in ‘ Nature’} by Mr. A. R. Wallace,

who not only states Fritz Miiller’s case with his usual force

and clearness, but gives the additional weight of his own

authority to the proposed extension of the meaning of the

term “mimicry.” It is not necessary here to recapitulate

Fritz Miller’s arguments; I need only remind entomologists

that he shows how it is advantageous for one species to

* “ Tiuna and Thyridia; a remarkable case of Mimicry in Butterflies,”

‘Kosmos,’ May 1879, p. 100.

+ “Remarkable Cases of acquired Resemblance among Butterflies,”

‘Kosmos,’ 1881; ‘ Nature,’ vol. xxvi. p. 86.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 28

418 Mr. R. Meldola on Mimicry between

resemble another which is more abundant in individuals,

although both may possess distasteful qualities. The chief

factor concerned in bringing about this resemblance is the

inexperience of young birds and other insectivorous foes, which

necessitates the sacrifice of a certain number of distasteful indi-

viduals before they are recognized as inedible. In the papers

published in ‘ Kosmos’ no direct evidence of such imexperi-

ence is adduced ; and in asubsequent number of ‘ Nature’* Mr.

W. L. Distant, whose special knowledge of Lepidoptera gives

considerable weight to his opinion, objected to the theory ad-

vanced by Fritz Miiller and accepted by Mr. Wallace, on the

ground that a knowledge of eatable and uneatable insects is

hereditary in birds, and that no individuals of protected species

would be sacrificed to the inexperience of young birds as re-

quired by the theory. In his recently published part of the

‘Rhopalocera Malayana’ (part 11. p. 33), Mr. Distant adduces

some further arguments against the new view of mimicry ;

and J have only delayed entering into the discussion up to

the present time in order to give Fritz Miiller the opportunity

of defending his views. Having just received a letter from

this eminent naturalist, I will now venture to consider the

validity of the objections referred to.

The experiment of the late Mr. Spalding, quoted by Mr.

Distant in support of his objection, will be found, on close

analysis, not to have any direct bearing on the class of cases

under consideration. A young turkey bred in confinement

displays fear when for the first time in its life 1t comes across

a bee; and similarly chickens ‘‘ gave evidence of instinctive

fear of these sting-bearing insects.” Now the alarm displayed

by a young bird at the sight of a bee has no analogy whatever

with the inexperience of a young bird as regards nauseous

butterflies, as I will immediately attempt to show.

The swallowing of a stinging-insect like a bee would pro-

bably be attended by very unpleasant if not serious conse-

quences in the case of a young bird; and it is not in the least

surprising therefore that a dread of such insects should in

this instance have become hereditary. But I cannot see how

we are warranted in reasoning from this experiment that a

knowledge of uneatable butterflies should also have become

hereditary in all young insectivorous birds. No very serious

result would arise from a young bird pecking at and killing

such butterflies ; and amidst the countless swarms of insects in

the tropics there must be a vast choice of food offered, so that

the knowledge of nauseous species at first sight is not a

matter of life and death, and there is thus no reason why this

* Vol. xxvi. p. 105.

Butterflies of Protected Genera. 419

knowledge should have become unerringly fixed by heredity

in all young birds. In-the ease of the very bird in question,

there is, in fact, direct evidence that no such instinctive know-

ledge exists. Mr. Stainton relates (Proc. Ent. Soc. 1866,

p- xlv) that he was in the habit of killing moths that had been

attracted by light by the fumes of burning sulphur, and on

one occasion, on throwing the useless specimens to a brood of

young turkeys, “amongst a number of A. exclamationis,

there was one specimen of Spilosoma menthastri; and though

not one of the young turkeys rejected a single A. exclama-

tionis, they each, in succession, took up the S. menthastri and

put u down again, and it was left, conspicuous as it was, on

the ground.” In the case of insectivorous foes other than

birds there is also evidence upon record that even adult lizards

and frogs do not know some nauseous insects till they have

actually seized them, as has been shown by the experiments

of A. G. Butler with the caterpillar of Abraxas grossulariata

and the imago of Zygena filipendule (Trans. Ent. Soc.

1869, p. 27).

Passing from these old and now well-known experiments, I

will give an extract from Dr. Fritz Miiller’s last letter :—

“Jt appears to me always worth while to discuss thoroughly

the question whether birds and other butterfly-eaters know

eatable and uneatable species through instinct & priort, or

whether they have to learn this through individual experi-

ence. I hope to be able to do this shortly in ‘Kosmos.’ In

the case of birds, I have as yet no direct proof; but in insects,

and especially in bees, my brother Hermann Miiller and I

have repeatedly observed that they neither know instinctively

the flowers which serve to provide them with honey or pollen

nor the way in which their booty is best to be obtained. T'o-

day, for the first time, a new illustration has been furnished

by Trigona ruficrus in visiting a Cypella which offers easily

accessible honey and pollen, and which the majority of these

bees nevertheless could not at first find. ‘Thus, by analogy,

the same would occur in birds with respect to eatable insects

as in insects with respect to flowers yielding nutriment.”

As one piece of evidence bearing upon this subject, Dr.

Miiller encloses in his letter a specimen of a Heliconius which

had apparently been seized, when at rest, by some bird, as

there is a notched piece bitten out of the two fore wings; and

I havein my possession another specimen of Helicontus which

is similarly notched on both hind wings.

There is one other argument which may be adduced from

psychology in favour of the proposed extension of the theory

of mimicry. It is admitted by psychologists oe there is a

420 Mr. R. Meldola on Mimicry between

strict analogy between the development of bodily structure

and of psychological characters, both im individuals and in

species. ‘The law of embryonic development formulated by

Hickel as the ‘fundamental biogenetic law,” teaches that

the individual, in the course of its development from the egg

(ontogeny), recapitulates with more or less disguise and ab-

breviation the phases through which its ancestors have passed

in the course of the development of the race (phylogeny).

Ancient characters are retained to a late stage of life only in

cases where they are of direct service to the species, as, for

example, in the retention of a subdorsal line by certain ocel-

lated sphinx-caterpillars*. Why should not this same law

be extended to instinct? If instinct is habit acquired during

the former experience of the race, and accumulated and fixed

by heredity, we may fairly expect that an animal, in the

course of its mental development (psychological ontogeny),

would pass through the stages of inexperience which were

gone through by its ancestors in the course of their evolution.

Only where an “instinct”? was of vital importance to the

young would it become fixed upon the early stages of growth

by the law of inheritance at corresponding periods. ‘The in-

stinctive fear of bees shown by Mr. Spalding’s turkey may be

acase in point. But if, as I believe, the knowledge of a

nasty butterfly is not a matter of vital importance, there is no

reason why young birds should know such species antecedent

to experience. ‘This part of the discussion may, I think, be

very well left at this stage pending the appearance of some

satisfactory experiments with young tropical insectivorous

birds and inedible butterflies.

The arguments advanced by Mr. Distant in discussing the

question of mimicry in his ‘ Rhopalocera Malayana’ are

based on a consideration of the case of Huplea Distanti and

E, Bremeri, and may be thus stated :—

The male Huplea Distanti closely resembles L. Bremerz, but

is distinguished by the possession of a ‘“ pseudo scent-gland.”’

To continue in the author’s own words :—“ It is at least a

question whether the term ‘ mimicry’ should be used here,

both species belonging (as I consider, and most entomologists

till recently considered) to the same genus. All the species

of Huplea with which we are acquainted, and as Mr. Wallace

has informed us, have, with the remaining Danaine of the

Old-World tropics, the ‘ same protective odour.’ in this case,

if we adopt the explanation of mimicry for the resemblance of

these two species, we must presumably consider 2. Distanti

_* Weismann’s ‘Studies in the Theory of Descent,’ Engl. edit. Appen-

dix, p. 529,

Butterflies of Protected Genera. 421

as the mimicked species, as it possesses a pseudo scent-gland,

which may reasonably be considered as adding to its protec-

tive or uneatable character, and which is absent in LH. Bremert.

We thus have the ‘ mimicking’ very much more abundant

than the ‘ mimicked’ species, which is contrary to the usually

observed phenomena, though Fritz Miiller has recorded some

similar exceptions as occurring in Brazil, and the same ob-

server has also endeavoured to show that there is an advantage

in two nauseous species resembling each other, as occurs be-

tween two American species, both of which belong to genera

which are protected from birds and other enemies by distaste-

ful qualities. Such propositions are, of course, at present

hypothetical, and are at least supplementary to the carefully

observed facts on which Mr. Bates originally disclosed and

argued the admirable doctrine of ‘ mimicry,’ which accounted

for the strange external resemblances, long known to ento-

mologists, which existed between insects belonging to distinct

genera, families, and even orders, between which there was

no real affinity”? (Rhop. Malay. p. 33).

It seems to me, on carefully considering the foregoing ex-

tract, that the author has mixed up two very distinct things

as being ‘“‘ at present hypothetical,” viz. (1) the statement

that a mimicking species is sometimes more abundant than

its model, and (2) the demonstration that there would be an

advantage in one distasteful species resembling another dis-

tasteful and more abundant species. ‘The former is a simple

record of observation and involves no hypothesis whatever.

Thus in the case of such mimetic pairs as Mechanitis lysim-

nia and its imitating Leptalis, and Papilio nephalion and its

mimicking Euterpe tereas, there can be no doubt as to which

is the model; and Fritz Miiller has observed that the models

are, in these instances, “ hardly more common” or are much

rarer than the mimics. This was at least the case in the part

of Brazil where he made this observation *.

The second “ proposition” is hypothetical only to the ex-

tent of our not having any direct observations upon the inex-

perience of young insectivorous birds and other enemies. If

we grant, as appears to me most probable, and as Fritz

Miiller and Mr. Wallace have admitted, that a certain number

of individuals of distasteful species have to be sacrificed to

inexperience, it follows mathematically that there would be a

great gain in one distasteful species resembling another which

exceeded it in numbers. If therefore, in the case of Huplea

Distant and EL. Bremert, we accept My. Distant’s position, and

with him “ adopt the explanation of mimicry for the resem. -

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist., Feb. 1878, p. 167.

422 Mr. R. Meldola on Mimicry between

blance of these two species,” we can only admit the mimetic

theory in Fritz Miiller’s sense, and the question as to which

species is the model and which the mimic need not cause any

anxiety. In such cases the rarer species would always be

adapted in external characters to the commoner one. "The infer-

ence that H. Distanti is the model is therefore erroneous from

the new point of view; and, in spite of its ‘‘ pseudo scent-

gland,” I believe that we must regard it as the mimic of Z.

Bremer.

To bring the argument home to entomologists, I will once

more venture to state the case numerically, with special refer-

ence to the species under discussion, using Fritz Miiller’s

own figures for this purpose. Let us suppose that at the time

when L. Distanti and H. Bremert were quite distinct there

existed in a certain area during one season 10,000 individuals

of the latter and 2000 of the former. If, say, 1200 individuals

of a nauseous species are necessary for the education of young

birds, this number would in each case be sacrificed, and the

total number of butterflies lost would be 2400. But if the

two species were so much alike that their foes could not dis-

tinguish them, then we should have what, from a mimetic

point of view would be, as regards birds &c., only one species,

consisting of 12,000 individuals, of which 1200 have to be

sacrificed. Now the loss would in this case fall upon the

species in the ratio of their numbers, viz. 5:1; so that #.

Bremert would lose 1000 and #. Distanti 200 individuals.

In the former state of affairs (before the resemblance) each

species would have lost 1200; now £. Distantd gains 1000

individuals by its resemblance and EH. Bremert only 200.

The total number of individuals with which we started was

10,000 of #. Bremert and 2000 of H. Distanti; so that the

last species gains $453 or 4, and the first species 12}0> or only

sy of its whole number. The advantage in favour of the

rarer 17, Distanti, conferred upon it by its being mistaken for

LH. Bremert, would thus be twenty-five times as great as the

advantage which the commoner £. Bremerd derives from re-

sembling H. Distant’. Surely in such a case the question as

to which is the model does not admit of a doubt.

This extension of the theory of mimicry, as far as I am

able to see, makes no greater claim upon the credulity of

naturalists than the older and more restricted view which made

it essential that the model should always belong to a protected

group, and the mimic to a family devoid of distasteful qualities.

The factors concerned are in both cases the same—variation

and natural selection; and the term “ mimicry” is as appli-

cable to one class of cases as to the other. Mr. Distant, how-

Butterflies of Protected Genera. 423

ever, not only refuses to admit the Batesian theory in the

case of two protected species (because they happen to be nearly

allied or even in the same genus), but would restrict the

original theory within such narrow limits that no philosophi-

cal entomologist can possibly accept his interpretation. Thus

he states :—‘‘ The original argument that butterflies which

were known by observation to be uneatable or protected were

mimicked in appearance by different butterflies which did not

possess distasteful qualities for the sake of a similar protection,

does not warrant the conclusion that because two or more

buttertlies or other insects (of or not of the same genus) re-

semble each other, therefore, without observation of the fact, it is

proved that one must be protected or uneatable, and the other

or others are mimickers””’ (Rhop. Malay. pp. 33, 34).

If, in accordance with this statement, we are to confine the

term ‘‘ mimicry” to those cases only in which the model is

“known by observation’ to be uneatable, it may be fairly

asked how far we know that such imitated groups as Heli-

conius, Huplea, Danais, Acrea, &c. are distasteful. But

very few direct observations have, as far as | am aware, been

made even upon these groups which are generally admitted

to be the objects of imitation; and I certainly know of no

systematic experiments conducted with these models and

insectivorous foes. ‘Thus the resemblance of Diadema misip-

pus 2 to Danais plexippus may be called “ mimicry,” be-

eause Danais is “ known by observation” to be a protected

genus. But are the resemblances between such genera as

Apatura and Athyma, Laogona and Neptis, &c. not to be

considered as “‘mimicry”’ simply because we do not know

with certainty which form to call the model? If we refuse to

admit the theory of mimicry in such cases as the latter, we

should leave unexplained a very large number of most exact

imitations between very distinct genera—a retrograde step

which few scientific entomologists will be disposed to take.

In the case of the two Huplwas upon which Mr. Distant

bases his objections, the fact of their being near blood-relations

seems to be the great stumbling-block which prevents him

from admitting the mimetic explanation. But it is some-

what surprising that an author, whose work is so far in ad-

vance of all other works of the kind in the knowledge dis-

played in the philosophical portions of his subject, should

have overlooked or should have failed to mention the fact that

Mr. Bates in his original memoir admits mimicry between

nearly related (and distasteful) groups. He says :—“ Not

only, however, are Heliconide the objects selected for imita-

tion, some of them are themselves the imitators; in other

424 On Mimicry between Butterflies of Protected Genera.

words, they counterfeit each other, and this to a considerable

extent. Species belonging to distinct genera have been con-

founded owing to their being almost identical in colours and

markings; in fact many of them can scarcely be distin-

guished, except by their generic characters. It is a most

strange circumstance connected with this family that its two

sections or subfamilies have been mingled together by all

authors, owing to the very close resemblance of many of their

species.. Analogies between the two subfamilies have been

mistaken for affinities. It is sometimes difficult to under-

stand in these cases which is the imitator and which the imi-

tated. . . .” (Trans. Linn. Soc. vol. xxiii. p. 507).

This extract from the writings of the founder of the theory

_ of mimicry proves to my mind conclusively that Mr. Bates

had himself observed the resemblance between nearly re-

lated and protected groups; and Mr. Distant’s strictures upon

the theory must, in my belief, give way. He admits that

true mimicry may occur between different sections of the same

genus, as has been shown to he the case in Papilio by Mr.

Wallace, and more recently by Mr. Wood-Mason. But here

again, | would ask how Mr. Distant knows “ by observation ’

that one section is inedible? ‘The arguments based on the

presence or absence of a scent-gland must be used with the

greatest caution in determining which group serves as the

model. This appears most forcibly from the inconsistencies

which Mr. Distant has himself brought to light when making

use of this character as acriterion. ‘Thus, he states that if we

admit the theory of mimicry in the case of Huplea Distanti and

Ei. Bremeri, ‘ we must presumably consider” the former to

be the model, because of its pseudo scent-gland. Further on

he continues :—“ But in the genus Huplea we have at present

no knowledge of non-nauseous or non-protected species, and

therefore the probability of the species ‘mimicked’ being

EE. Distanti, because of its possession of a pseudo scent-gland,

and hence presumably protective advantage, is somewhat

negatived by the fact that some Hupleas without these

glands are mimicked by other and very divergent species, as,

notably, H. midamus by Papilio paradoxa and P. enigma.

The possession of these glands does not therefore appear

necessary for distastefulness. . . .” &c. (loc. cit. p. 33).

Such facts as those mentioned appear to me to be conclusive

against the said glands being of any use as a protection. In-

deed there are many dull groups, both of butterflies and

moths, which we have no reason to regard as being distasteful,

and of which the males are provided with large scent-glands

or tufts, e. g. Mycalesis, Hrebus, &c. ~The position which

Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Black-Sea Mollusca. 425

Mr. Distant takes at the outset of this argument is in fact

fallacious. There is not the least warrant for the supposition

that scent-glands or tufts have any thing to do with distaste-

fulness. The acrid juices of distasteful butterflies are not

generally emitted from any particular organ, but permeate all

the tissues of the body. The fact that such organs exist in

one sex only is strongly suggestive, if not demonstrative, of

the view that they are secondary sexual characters; and as

such they are regarded by Dr. Fritz Miller, who has syste-

matically investigated these structures, and has in many cases

actually detected the odour emitted, which is often of a pleasant

character *.

I have entered at some length into this discussion, because

I am persuaded that the extension of the theory of mimicry

proposed by Fritz Miiller marks a great advance in our views

on this subject, which is so interesting as having been the first

to which the Darwinian Theory of Evolution was applied with

such success by Mr. Bates. Not only are we now in posses-

sion of a consistent theory which enables us to dispense with

mysterious and ‘ unknown local causes,’ but other groups of

facts hithertoincomprehensibleare capable ofexplanation. ‘Thus

the prevalence of one type of marking and colouring through-

out immense numbers of species in protected groups, such as

the tawny species of Danais, the barred Heliconias, the blue-

black Hupleas, and the fulvous Acreas, is perfectly intelli-

gible in the light of the new hypothesis. While the unknown

factors of species-transformation have in these cases caused

divergence in certain characters, other characters, viz. super-

ficial colouring and marking, have been approximated or pre-

vented from diverging by the action of natural selection, every

facility having been afforded for the action of this agency by

virtue of the near blood-relationship of the species concerned.

When discussing the origin of mimicry, Mr. Darwin long ago

suggested that it might have commenced at a time when the

- species were more nearly related in marking and colouring +.

XLV.—Black-Sea Mollusca. By J. Gwyn JEFFREYS,

LL.D., F.R.S.

My friend Admiral Spratt has, with his usual kindness, given

me a few small shells, which he dredged in the Black Sea

while surveying in 1855. None of them, except Mytilus

* Jen. Zeit. vol. xi. p. 99; Trans. Ent. Soc. 1878, p. 211.

+ Origin of Species, 6th ed. p. 377.

426 Dr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on Black-Sea Mollusca.

edulis, have been noticed by Middendorff in his ‘ Malacozoo-

logia Rossica,’ nor by Weinkauff in the ‘ Nachrichtsblatt der

deutschen Malakozoologischen Gesellschaft’ for February and

March 1880. One of the dredgings of Admiral (then Captain)

Spratt was off Balaclava, in 45 fathoms; and another was 60

miles south-east of the mouth of the Danube, in 50 fathoms.

The following list includes a species which I consider new to

science.

First Dredging.

Mytilus edulis, Linné ; drifted.

Cardium fasciatum, Montagu.

Scrobicularva alba, W. Wood, var. curta.

Cerithium pusillum, Jeffreys.

Cerithium reticulatum, Da Costa.

Trophon breviatus, Jeffr., sp. n.

Second Dredging.

Mytilus phaseolinus, Philippi.

Cardium fasciatum.

Scrobicularia alba, var. curta.

Cerithium pusillum.

Trophon breviatus.

Trophon breviatus *, Jeffreys.

SHELL forming a short spindle, rather thin, opaque and

lustreless : sculpture, numerous and slight but irregular lon-

gitudinal striae, which cover every part of the shell; there are

also several broader and flattened spiral ridges, about 6 on

the body-whorl, 3 or 4 on the penultimate, 2 on the next, 1 on

the rest, and none on the two uppermost whorls: colour yel-

lowish-white: spzre short, ending in a smooth and glossy

rounded point, which is usually twisted to the left: whorls 6,

swollen, bluntly angulated above; the last occupies five ninths

of the spire: suture wide and deep: mouth roundish-oval, ex- ~

panded; length five ninths of the spire: canal short, open,

turning to the left, and terminating in an excavated notch ;

externally it is marked only by the longitudinal striew, which

are there close-set and irregular: outer ip projecting, bluntly

angulated above ; edge sharp; inside or throat quite smooth :

inner lip thin, reflected: pellar broad, curved and flattened,

with a sharp edge: operculum yellow, triangular, marked

with curved striz in the line of growth; nucleus terminal and

blunt. LL. 0°45, B. 0°225.

* Shortened.

On Ceramopora megastoma and Fistulipora minor. 427

Its nearest ally is 7. muricatus, a Mediterranean species ;

but the present species differs in having a much shorter spire,

with swoilen whorls, in the sculpture being smooth instead of

prickly, the longitudinal strie finer and more numerous, the

mouth wider and the throat smooth, and in the canal being

much shorter and more open.

Black Sea, 45 and 50 fms. Several specimens.

The Black Sea is zoologically an offset of the Mediterra-

nean, the latter and the Sea of Marmara being the interme-

diate links in the chain which connects the Black Sea with

the North Atlantic. I have endeavoured to show, in the

‘Reports of the British Association for the Advancement of

Science,’ that the Mollusca of the Mediterranean scarcely, if

at all, differ from those of the North Atlantic.

XLVI.—On the Identity of Ceramopora (Berenicea) mega-

stoma, M‘ Coy, with Fistulipora minor, M‘Coy. By JoHN

Youne, F.G.8.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of

Natural Mstory.

GENTLEMEN,

In vol. xviii. (4th series) of the ‘ Annals,’ for 1876, there

is a paper by Dr. Gustav Lindstrém, “ On the Affinities of

the Anthozoa Tabulata,” in which, at pp. 5-9, he calls atten-

tion to certain Silurian fossils that have been referred to the

Tabulata, but which he says are in reality Bryozoa. As

evidence of what he asserts, he refers to the common Silurian

Monticulipora petropolitana, Pand., which, he says, begins

life “as a Bryozoan, as a Dviscoporella, as what Hall has

termed Ceramopora imbricata,” and he then goes on to

describe it briefly from its earliest stages of growth until it

arrives at the stage where it becomes a Monticulipora.

Prof. H. Alleyne Nicholson, in his ‘Tabulate Corals,’

pp- 285-288, questions the correctness of Dr. Lindstrém’s

statements, and says ‘‘ there are very strong grounds for re-

garding Ceramopora as an independent organism, quite dis-

tinct from all the forms of Monticulipora.”

It may therefore interest some of the readers of the

‘ Annals’ to learn that 1 have discovered specimens of ano-

ther Bryozoan, or Polyzoan as I prefer to term it, in the

Carboniferous-limestone strata of Western Scotland, that is

closely allied to the Silurian Ceramopora, and which I have

been enabled to follow clearly in all its various stages of growth

428 Mr. J. Young on the Identity of Ceramopora

until it becomes a true Monticulipora—the organism in ques-

tion being the Berenicea megastoma, M‘Coy, Diastopora,

Morris’s Catalogue, but which has been more correctly reterred

to Ceramopora by G. R. Vine, in his paper ‘On the Family

Diastoporide,” Quart. Journ. of the Geol. Soc., Aug. 1880,

. 359.

‘ I shall not now enter upon any exhaustive description of

this organism in its several stages, but briefly state that it is

found in its first or earliest stage in small, circular, incrusting

patches, 3 lines in diameter, or what M‘Coy terms “ spot-

like crusts,” attached to shells, stems of Crinoids, Polyzoa,

Corals, &c., the cells being depressed or oblique, and radia-

ting outwards from a bare central spot-or macula.

In its next stage it is found in similar incrusting patches,

varying in size from a half inch to two or more inches in ex- .

tent. In this stage the cells are still much reclined, and have

their mouths of a trilobed form when quite perfect, but roundly

triangular or pyriform when the outer surface is worn. The

more perfect trilobed form of the cell-mouths is due to the

occurrence of two short spines that project, one on each side,

on the raised lower lip of the cell—a character that has like-

wise been noticed in some of the Silurian Ceramopore. In

some specimens in this stage of growth the cell-mouths are

seen to be closed by a thin calcareous cover, which I now

consider to be the commencement of tabulee in the cells. In

the spaces between the cells there are also numerous small

polygonal cells that are arranged in from one to three rows.

I first called attention to these new characters in C. megastoma,

M‘Coy, in the Trans. of the Geol. Soc. Glasg. vol. vi. p. 2138,

1879; but at that time I had not seen Dr. Lindstrém’s paper,

and had no idea that the organism afterwards developed into

a Monticulipora.

The next stage is where we find the organism in thicker in-

crusting patches, in which the larger cells are seen to become

more erect, while their mouths become nearly circular, the

openings in some specimens being quite round, with a slightly

raised rim to the cell; but the roundly triangular form of the

cell-mouths of the earlier stage can always be traced in such

specimens when sections of the organism are cut near the base.

In this stage, which Dr. Lindstrém calls the third, we often

find the small polygonal cells or tubes that occupy the space

between the larger tubes closed by a thin, dense, calcareous

outer layer, which leaves only the larger cell-openings visible.

This he terms the Thecostegites-stage ; but when this is the

case the smaller tubes can always be exposed by grinding a

little way below the surface, so as to remove this layer. It

(Berenicea) megastoma with Fistulipora minor. 429

is probable that it is this outer layer that forms the successive

tabule in the smaller polygonal tubes, just as the calcareous

covers found in the larger cells may be the tabule of. these

tubes; for I find these external characters in all the stages of

growth.

The last or oldest stage in which I have found this organ-

ism is in incrusting patches, varying from 1 to 6 or 8 lines in

thickness, the thicker specimens often showing several con-

centric or zonal layers of growth, in which the larger cells

form erect continuous tubes that open at the surface with

nearly circular mouths. In all specimens that have their

structure well preserved the larger tubes are seen to be tabu-

lated, the tabule, which are nearly horizontal, being some-

what irregular in their distance from one another: in some

specimens they are less than the diameter of the tube apart ;

in others they are much wider, which leads me to think that

in some cases they have partly disappeared during fossiliza-

tion. The smaller polygonal tubes, on the other hand, are

always closely and more strongly tabulated, the tabule being

generally horizontal, but sometimes curved or vesicular. In

this, the latest stage of the organism (so far as I am ac-

quainted with it), it is identical with the Mstulipora minor,

M‘Coy, which Prof. Nicholson, in his ‘ Tabulate Corals,’ now

places with the Monticulipore. I now find that all the speci-

mens that I had formerly identified with /. minor from the

limestone strata of Western Scotland must be regarded as

only the more advanced stage of Ceramopera megastoma,

M‘Coy. ‘This I have been able satisfactorily to determine,

from the preparation of numerous sections of the organism in all

its stages of growth that are contained in my own collection,

as well as from the careful study of a number of beautifully

preserved specimens from the Braidwood limestone, Carluke,

Lanarkshire, now in the cabinet of Dr. J. R. 8S. Hunter, of

that district.

In Dr. Hunter’s polished sections one is enabled to trace

clearly, even in the same specimen, the several phases of the

organism, from its first Ceramopora-stage, in which the cells

are seen to be reclined and with roundly triangular mouths

that have thickened, raised lower lips, onwards into the

Fistulipora-stage, when the larger tubes become erect and

open at the surface with nearly circular mouths, and have

their interiors partitioned off by tabule. I have also well-

preserved specimens from the Ayrshire Carboniferous lime-

stones showing the same stages of structure; and this leads

me to remark that, as we have only one species of Ceramopora

in the Carboniferous strata of Scotland which is also found

430 On Ceramopora megastoma and Fistulipora minor.

in all the localities with F%stulipora minor, there is therefore

no room left for doubt in this case as to the direct identifica-

tion of the above organism in all its stages with that which

ultimately becomes F. minor, M‘Coy.

I may here mention that Ceramopora megastoma, M‘Coy,

is very abundant in certain of the argillaceous limestone-

shales in the Lanarkshire coal-field; yet in many localities,

except in a few instances, the great majority of specimens

have rarely advanced in growth much beyond the first or

Ceramopora-stage. Probably this arose from the conditions

being unfavourable to its fuller growth and development over

those tracts of the sea-bottom on which much clayey sediment

was being deposited. On other horizons, where the strata

are more calcareous, as in some of the limestones, it is found

in all its stages of growth. I may also further mention that,

on nearly all the specimens that have their surface well pre-

served, macule and monticules are present, and occur at inter-

vals of about 3 lines apart amongst the cells. These macule

and monticules, so characteristic of the Monticuliporide, are

present in all the stages of the organism, the maculee in the

younger and the monticules in the older stage ; but the latter

are sometimes also seen on specimens in the earlier stage, and

are sometimes well developed. In stating that #. minor,

M‘Coy, possesses monticules that rise in stellate elevations

above the surface I go against Prof. Nicholson, who says, in

his definition of J%stulipora, M‘Coy (‘Tabulate Corals,’

p- 292), that they “never project as stellate elevations above

the general surface.” I happen, however, to have one or two

specimens that clearly show them as such. Prof. Nicholson

also describes F. minor (p. 306) as having “‘ few or no tabule ”

in the larger corallites. Prof. M‘Coy, on the other hand

(Pal. Foss. p. 79), says that they “are only about half their

diameter apart.” So far as well-preserved specimens in my

collection show, I find that the tabule in the larger tubes

vary in different specimens, being sometimes less than the

diameter of the tubes apart, and sometimes much more; but,

as a rule, they are moderately common, and are not to be con-

sidered absent or rare. The foregoing observations on this

organism have been chiefly derived from the study of speci-

mens In my own cabinet and that of Dr. Hunter, and they

seem to me to be quite confirmatory of what Dr. Lindstrém

has already shown to be the case with certain of the Silurian

Polyzoa. I shall not, however, enter upon a discussion of the

vexed question as to the zoological position of the organisms

showing these changes, but only state that, as regards the

Carboniferous form, one of two things seems certain, viz.:—that

Capt. Wardlaw Ramsay on two new Sumatran Birds. 431

if Mistulipora minor, M‘Coy, be held to be a tabulated coral

of the Monticulipora group, then Ceramopora megastoma,

M‘Coy, is only its younger stage; if, on the other hand, the

latter form be held to be a true Polyzoon, then its later stage

is only a fuller development of Polyzoal life, and F. minor

and the other forms indicated in Dr. Lindstrém’s paper in the

‘Annals’ must of necessity be removed from the Tabulate

Corals.

I am, Gentlemen,

Hunterian Museum, Faithfully yours,

University of Glasgow, JOHN YOUNG.

October 14th, 1882.

XLVII.—Descriptions of two new Species of Birds from

Sumatra. By Captam R. G. WarpLaw Ramsay, The

Highland Light Infantry.

Hemixus sumatranus, sp. n.

Hypsipetes malaccensis, Salvadori, Uce. di. Sum. p. 57, spec. no. 62.

A representative of H. virescens (Temm.) of Java, from

which it differs in having the upper surface, wing-coverts, and

outer edges of the quills olive-brown in place of olive-green,

this colour being much deeper on the head ; ear-coverts brown

with pale shafts; throat, fore neck, and breast like the back ;

the shaft and a streak down the centre of each feather white ;

flanks, abdomen, and under tail-coverts white, tinged with pale

yellow, some of the feathers margined with olive-brown ;

under wing-coverts and axillaries pale yellow; quills dusky

brown below, slightly tinged with buff on their inner webs.

Wings 3:7, tail 3°7, bill from gape °85.

I obtained this specimen from Count Salvadori in a small

lot of duplicates of M. Beccari’s collection. It was obtained

on Mount Singalan, in Western Sumatya.

Criniger sumatranus, sp. 0.

Represents C. gutturalis of Borneo and Malacca, from which

it differs in having the head greyish brown instead of rufous

brown, the throat purer white, the whole under surface of a

much darker shade of yellowish olive, and the lower tail-coverts

deep reddish ochraceous. Size about the same.

9. Iris bluish brown. M. Sago, Sept. 2 (Bock).

Gia ndrany neds as F a

Zoe ay DEON Paio 0 N

Eleven specimens in all were collected by Mr. Carl Bock

in Western Sumatra.

452 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Sphingidse

XLVIII.—Descriptions of new Species of Sphingide, chiefly

from Africa. By Arruur G. Butirr, F.L.S., F.Z.S.,

&e.

THE following Sphinges have -been added to the national

collection during the last two or three years :—

1. Panacra insignis, sp. n.

Allied to P. vigil: primaries rather grey in colour, with

more sharply defined and blacker markings; the pale band

(following the three oblique black lines of the central band)

white, sinuate-angulated ; not traversed by black lines as in

P. vigil, but bounded externally by a wavy black stripe with

white outer edge; this is again followed by a continuous

brown band, which tapers to the apex ; external border silvery

white, traversed near its inner edge by a black-spotted olive-

brown line; fringe blackish olivaceous: secondaries greyish

brown, traversed by a diffused pink band, which encloses an

interrupted line of the ground-colour; fringe white-tipped:

body much as in P. vigil, but the dorsal abdominal stripe

more silvery. Under surface quite unlike P. vigil, the wings

rosy, with greyish-white external borders, bounded internally

by an undulated grey line; a discal series of black dots on

the veins parallel to the outer margin; discoidal cell of pri-

maries greyish. Body whitish, venter with a lateral series

of black dots. EExpanse of wings 63 millim.

Andaman Islands. .

A more beautiful species than P. vigil.

2. Panacra imitans, sp. n.

Probably allied to P. Rutherfordi of Druce from the Cama-

roons; form of P. lignaria, but the primaries denticulated

nearly as in Angonyx. Pattern and coloration exactly re-

sembling that of Cherocampa geryon of Madagascar, excep-

ting that there is no large black patch on each side of the

basal segment of the abdomen, and that there is a series of

ill-defined, subdorsal, brownish tapering spots on each side.

Wings below of the same general tint as C. geryon, but the

primaries with whitish costa and the discal whitish band

narrower and confined between oblique black lines somewhat

as above : secondaries whitish, crossed by two closely approxi-

mated black central lines reflexed at costa, a third line at a

short distance beyond them, and a dark grey-brown external

border. Body whitish, venter with three pairs of conical

black spots towards the base. Expanse of wings 75 millim.

Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Montetro).

Mr, A. G. Butler on new Sphingide. 433

3. Diodosida roseipennis, sp. n.

_ Primaries above pale greyish green, with a minute black

dot on the lower discocellular, followed (on the lower radial

interspace) by an elongate pyriform purplish-brown dash;

two oblique indistinct parallel lines slightly darker than the

ground-colour, followed by a third more distinct line dotted

with black and united by a short oblique dusky dash to the

apex ; fringe rosy: secondaries greyish, crossed beyond the

middle by a rather broad rosy reddish band; external border

darker grey: body greyish green; scales white below the

surface ; a yellowish longitudinal stripe on the tegule; an-

tenne pinky white. Wings below dull lurid red, sparsely

striated with grey, external borders grey ; an externo-discal

series of blackish spots nearly parallel to the outer margin:

head below and pectus white; venter pale pink. Expanse

of wings 60 millim.

Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro).

Not very close to any described species, nearer to D. murina

than to any thing else.

4. Cherocampa Montetronis, sp. nu.

Allied to C. celeno of Natal; differing, however, in its

inferior size and more uniformly greyish coloration: the pri-

maries with the central oblique band narrower and not so

dark ; the whitish band more sinuous towards apex ; the dark

stripe along its outer edge reduced to a mere line and followed

by a less distinctly white line; the tapering band which fol-

lows this greyish, not dark brown, and the grey external bor-

der not infuscated: secondaries smoky brown, with a single

narrow abbreviated submarginal ochreous line upon the anal

area of the wing (in place of the broad band, intersected by a

dusky line, found in C. celeno) : body with the inner margins

of the tegule yellowish instead of white; the lateral abdo-

minal stripes not undulated internally, more distinctly defined ;

the dorsal double stripe grey instead of silvery whitish. Ex-

panse of wings 56 millim.

Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro).

5. Darapsa rose, sp. n.

Primaries above silver-grey, slightly clouded with brownish

beyond the cell; a large triangular patch on internal area,

white internally, otherwise pale buff, transversely striated

throughout with blackish and traversed by a conspicuous

abbreviated black bar; a whitish-edged black spot at the end

of the cell; a dusky spot near the base of the cell, a second

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 29

434 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Sphingide.

less distinct at apical third of costal area, two small ones upon

the radial veins, and a short oblique dash at apex : seconda-

ries smoky grey, striated (excepting upon the external border)

with blackish and pale sandy brown; an ill-defined blackish

stripe limiting the external border, and traces of a second ab-

breviated stripe parallel to it upon the disk: body silvery

grey ; sides of head and thorax white, tegule olivaceous ex-

ternally ; sides of abdomen pinky whitish; antenna rose-

pink. Wings and pectus below pale flesh-coloured, speckled

with grey ; legs and venter whitish; antenne below ferrugi-

nous. Expanse of wings 102 millim.

Delagoa Bay (Mrs. Monteiro).

A very distinct and beautiful species, little resembling the

New-World form (D. rhodocera) excepting in the colour of

its antenne, but agreeing well in structure.

6. Nephele anomala, sp. n.

Primaries above golden brown towards the base, otherwise

dark chocolate-brown ; a small black spot at the base of the

cell, a basi-internal dusky spot; an oblique greyish oliva-

ceous stripe, edged on both sides with silver, across the basal

fourth, its upper extremity connected by a silver subcostal

streak and the branches of this vein, which are also silvery,

with a broad and slightly oblique stripe, which runs from the

costa to the outer margin near external angle; this stripe is

silvery white internally and pale green externally, and is

ornamented from the first subcostal fork to the second median

branch by dark lunate markings, of which the two infero-

internal ones are black; an oblique undulated silvery-white

line from the afore-mentioned stripe to apex, and all the veins

beyond the stripe silvery: secondaries dark chocolate-brown,

paler upon the costa; head and thorax chocolate-brown, a

dorsal grey line; a whitish-bordered grey spot on each shoul-

der ; abdomen olivaceous, clay-coloured at the sides. Prima-

ries below dark chocolate-brown, costa clay-coloured ; exter-

nal area somewhat lilacine; two abbreviated discal series of

closely approximated white spots, the inner series consisting

of three well-defined spots, the outer of four dots followed by

a well-defined spot, and lastly by a smaller spot; two small

white spots placed obliquely at apex: secondaries yellowish

clay-coloured, darker towards outer margin; pectus cream-

coloured ; Jegs reddish; venter white, crossed by yellowish

stripes and speckled with dull blood-red. EHxpanse of wings

47 millim.

Aburi, Gold Coast (Z. T. Carter).

This singular little species has the general coloration rather

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Sphingide. 435

of a Diodosida than of a Nephele; but in structure it appears

to agree with the latter genus.

7. Diludia macromera, sp. n.

Nearly allied to D. discistriga, with which it has hitherto

been associated, but differing in its greatly superior size, the

more distinctly defined markings on the wings, the more

elongated apical patch on the primaries, the darker seconda-

ries, with distinct grey anal patch crossed by a black stripe.

Expanse of wings 130-142 millim.

Three examples, Sarawak (H. B. Low).

8. Pseudosmerinthus Cartert, sp. n.

Allied to P. marginalis $ (a species closely allied to P.

Pechuelit, see Dewitz, Mitth. Miinch. ent. Ver. 1. Taf.i. fig. 4,

1879), but differing in having black spots on the wings, as in

Triptogon, and dark lines across the primaries, as in Poly-

ptychus. Primaries above sericeous whity brown, crossed by

four dark brown lines, the first and third of which are oblique

and parallel, the second zigzag, the fourth transverse to the

second median.interspace, thence to external angle sinuated

and indistinct; area between the first and second lines darker

than the ground-colour; area between the third and fourth

lines darker internally; apical area with darker nebule; a

conspicuous triangular blackish spot near the base ; a whitish-

pupilied dusky spot at the end of the cell and a large irregu-

lar dark brown spot on the internal border close to external

angle: secondaries rosy grey, pale and sericeous on the costa,

slightly dusky towards external borders; a large diffused

whitish patch, enclosing two closely approximated black spots,

at anal angle: body whity brown; thorax with a longitudinal

dark-brown dorsal line. Under surface pale sandy brown:

primaries with a submarginal series of black dots on the veins ;

fringe dark brown: secondaries crossed by two parallel dusky

discal lines; fringe dark brown, varied with cream-colour.

Exxpanse of wings 71 millim.

Aburi, Gold Coast (EZ. T. Carter).

The preceding species clearly proves that the Panacra an-

dosa of Walker should have been referred to Pseudosmerinthus ;

its elongated wings and style of marking induced me to place

it in Polyptychus, from which, however, its non-dentated pri-

maries at once distinguish it.

9. Pseudosmerinthus virescens, sp. n.

Even nearer to P. submarginalis than the preceding, the

29%

436 MM. D.C. Danielssen and J. Koren

markings being much more like, but the colour wholly dis-

similar. Primaries sandy buff, crossed by about seven lines or

stripes of sap-green, but all ill-defined, excepting towards the

inner: margin, where they become blackish ; all these lines

excepting the fourth are regularly zigzag or undulated, the

fourth is regular and oblique, excepting at its extremities,

which are angulated; the second and third and the fourth and

fifth lines are most prominent, and, being near together, pro-

duce the effect of two narrow divergent bands: secondaries

sandy buff; an arched dusky line near to the outer margin,

and on each side of it upon the abdominal border a rather large

dusky spot, the outer or inferior one being placed at the anal

angle and surmounted by a small whitish border; external

area beyond the dusky line somewhat greyish: body sandy

buff, tegulee bordered externally with sap-green. Under sur-

face creamy ochreous : primaries with the discoidal cell greyish

in the centre; discocellulars and a tapering submarginal streak

also greyish; external border whitish; fringe dark brown:

secondaries with faint indications of two slightly divergent

and darker lines, dusky towards the abdominal margin, the

outer one widely arched; anal angle greyish; abdominal area

whitish; legs above slightly brownish. Expanse of wings

64 millim. |

Aburi, Gold Coast (#. T. Carter).

It is possible that the upper surface of the primaries may

be wholly greenish in freshly-caught examples, since green

almost always sooner or later fades to buff-yellow.

oo]

X LIX.—Remarks on the Genus Solaster.

By D. C. DANIELSSEN and J. KorEn*.

THE genus Solaster, first established by Forbes, has at

different times been subjected to various criticisms, cer-

tain authors, such as Liitken, Duncan and Sladen, and A.

Agassiz, having expressed the opinion that its two species,

Solaster endeca and S. papposus, ought to be placed in two

genera. Agassiz has adopted for that containng S. pap-

posus, Miiller and Troschel’s denomination Crossaster; while

* A section of a paper giving a preliminary account of the Echino-

dermata of the Norwegian North-Atlantic expedition, translated by

W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from an advance separate copy received from the

authors. The paper is contained in the ‘Nyt Magazin for Natur-

Videnskaberne,’ Bind xxvii. pp. 267-299; and the part here translated

occupies pp. 286-293,

on the Genus Solaster. A437

others, for example Viguier and Perrier, will not accept any

division, and have therefore retained Forbes’s original generic

name.

Prof. Verrill has established a new genus, Lophaster, for a

third species, namely Solaster furcifer, which some few natu-

ralists are inclined to accept. Thus for three species of the

original genus Solaster, which is so poor in species, three

genera, Lophaster, Crossaster, and Solaster, have been formed ;

and these we now propose to submit to a critical examination.

Prof. A. Agassiz, who first set up Solaster papposus as the

type of a new genus and named it Crossaster, which is

Miiller and Troschel’s first name for it *, expresses himself as

follows in hismemoir on North-American starfishest :—‘* From

an examination of the hard parts it is evident that Solaster

papposus and S. endeca should not be included in the same

genus, having really nothing i common beyond the great

number of arms. ‘The accompanying descriptions will fully

show my reasons for placing these two species in different

genera.” In his descriptions of Solaster papposus and endeca

we cannot find any such great differences as would justify

their separation into two genera; and in this respect we must

agree with Dr. Viguier that it is rather difficult to understand

why this distinction is made.

Prof. Agassiz himself says, in his important work just

mentioned (p. 112) :—“ In Solaster endeca the arrangement

and general structure of the ambulacral and interambulacral

plates are identical with those of Crossaster. . . . ‘The funda-

mental difference between the genera Crossaster and Solaster

lies in the structure of the abactinal floor. The actinal floor

between the arms is composed of small somewhat elongated

plates, arranged in more or less irregularly diverging rows,

quite similar to those of Crossaster.”

According to what is here stated, it is principally the dermal

skeleton of the back upon which Agassiz lays so great stress

that he allows it to be decisive of the division of the genus.

Dr. Viguier, in his memoir on the skeleton of the Asteridat,

has pretty clearly shown that the dermal skeleton in Solaster

papposus does not differ from that of S. endeca in any so

essential degree as to render necessary any division of the

* In the ‘System der Asteriden’ of Miller and Troschel, however,

Forbes’s generic name Solaster is adopted for papposus, and Crossaster is

cited as a synonym.

qi Momoue of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard Col-

lege, vol. v. no. 1, p. 98 (Cambridge, 1877).

ft “ Anatomie comparée du squelette des Stellérides,” par le Dr. Vi-

guier, Archiyes de Zoologie expérimentale et générale, tome vii. p. 138

(1878).

438 MM. D. C. Danielssen and J. Koren

genus as a consequence of it. Our investigations lead us

herein to agree with Dr. Viguier. It is true that in Solaster

papposus the meshes of the calcareous reticulation are much

larger than in S. endeca; but this can only come into consi-

deration in specific determination.

In Solaster affinis the meshes are smaller than in S. pap-

posus; in S. furcifer they are still smaller; and in the new

species, S. glacialis, established by us, the meshes in size ap-

proach very closely to those of S. endeca. In all the reticulation

is formed by larger or smaller, oblong or angular calcareous

pieces, which are imbricated and form longer or shorter beams,

by the union of which the reticulation is produced.

The ventral interbrachial space in all the species named is

occupied by calcareous plates, which are sometimes oval or

nearly round, and contiguous without being truly imbricated,

as, for example, in S. papposus and affinis; sometimes flatter,

angular, and imbricated, as in S endeca, glacialis, and fur-

cifer ; but these differences cannot serve as generic characters,

nor has Viguier adopted them as such.

The paxille, which are borne upon the calcareous reticula-

tion, are placed closer together or further apart in the different

species, generally according as the meshes are larger or smaller ;

they are furthest apart in Solaster papposus, closest in S, en-

deca. ‘Transitions occur distinctly in the three intermediate

species, S. affinis, furcifer, and glacialis. As regards their

form and development also we find transitions which may well

assist in the discrimination of species, but certainly not of

genera. ‘They are longest and have the longest pencil of

calcareous needles in Solaster papposus; in S. affinis they are

shorter, still shorter in S. furcifer and glacialis, and shortest

of all in S. endeca.

Prof. F. J. Bell, who has paid attention to the genus

Solaster, is inclined to, support Dr. Viguier in his opinion

against Agassiz’s division’; but he nevertheless expresses him-

self with reserve, and says*, ‘‘ but that excellent investigator

seems to me to have not fully weighed all the facts which can

be made out with regard to these two forms, which he retains

in one genus.’”’ He remarks further that the circumstance

that Solaster endeca has only ventral and S. papposus only

dorsal marginal plates may furnish very “ considerable sup-

port” to Agassiz’s opinion. If this were really the case we

should admit that there was some justification for making the

division, although we cannot see that this peculiarity of the

marginal plates alone was a sufficient ground for the division

of the genus. Of the five species that were at our disposal

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. vin. p. 140 (1881).

on the Genus Solaster. 439

we have subjected the parts of the skeleton to a very careful

examination, and we shall now state what we have found with

regard to the marginal plates.

In Solaster endeca there are two rows of marginal plates,

one belonging to the dorsal, the other to the ventral surface.

They are concealed by the thick skin, and are observed only

when this, together with the paxille, is removed.

The dorsal marginal plates are flattened, and have a trian-

gular form, with the narrower part turned outward; on the

lower surface of this narrower part there is a small button-like

elevation, which forms the articular surface for the paxilla.

The broader part is directed inwards, and rests with its slightly

concave superior surface upon the corresponding ventral mar-

ginal plate, while the slightly convex inferior surface contri-

butes, in conjunction with the ventral plate, to form a common

point of support for the broad transverse row of paxillee which

is nearest the papille of the groove.

The ventral marginal plates are likewise flattened ; they are

somewhat broader than the dorsal, but, like these, have a

triangular form, of which the broader part is turned outwards,

and forms with its lower surface a point of support for the

dorsal marginal plate. The smaller part of the ventral plate

is turned inward; its upper surface is concave, and rests for

the most part against the lower rounded margin of the adam-

bulacral plate (in the interbrachial space it is in contact with

one of the ventral plates) ; its lower surface is slightly convex,

and, in conjunction with the broader part of the dorsal margi-

nal plate, forms a sort of articular surface for the before-men-

tioned transverse row of paxille.

In the broader parts of the arms and in the angles of the

arms both the dorsal and ventral marginal plates stand a little

apart from each other; but they become closer and closer to-

gether as they approach the ends of the arms.

Solaster papposus has also two rows of marginal plates,

which are likewise well covered, but differ essentially from

those of iS. endeca in bearing only one row of paxille, while

in S. endeca each bears its own, and there are therefore two.

The dorsal marginal plates in Soluster papposus are rather

small, oval in the upper part of the arm, while in the middle

and in the narrow part they are nearly cubical. When they

bear a paxilla, two stand together and form with their outer

ends a concave articular surface, which receives the large

paxilla forming the boundary between the dorsal and ventral

surfaces; very often, however, the inner end of a calcareous

trabecula is contiguous to the above-mentioned articular sur-

face, as if to complete it for the large articular head of the

440 MM. D. C. Danielssen and J. Koren

paxilla. Between these dorsal marginal plates which form

articular surfaces for the series of paxille there are other dorsal

marginal plates which bear no paxille; but it is only with

their outer end that they unite with the general calcareous net-

work. ‘The dorsal marginal plates rest with their inner ex-

tremity upon the ventral marginal plates; sometimes two of

the former are in contact with one ventral plate. In old

animals the dorsal marginal plates which form the articular

surface above described are completely amalgamated with

the basal part of the paxille, and then these articulate with

the corresponding ventral marginal plates ; 1f we remove one

of these paxille it appears as though there were no dorsal

marginal plate. The amalgamation is so complete that we

have been unable to dissolve it even with solution of caustic

potash.

The ventral marginal plates are nearly lancet-shaped ;

their broader part turns outward ; and their lower surface gives

off a strong point of support for the dorsal marginal plates.

The inner, somewhat narrower part has a concave upper sur-

face, which rests against the lower rounded margin of the

adambulacral plate. The lower surface is rough and con-

vex. ‘The ventral marginal plates bear no paxille, but serve

exclusively for the support of the dorsal marginal plates. As

a matter of course, in the interbrachial spaces the ventral

marginal plates are in immediate contact with the ventral

lates.

The odontophores (interbrachial plates, Agassiz) present

no difference worthy of notice ; both in Solaster papposus and

endeca they are of the type given for the genus Solaster.

The true skeleton is as good as the same in both forms.

Both ambulacral and adambulacral plates stand perhaps a

little further apart in Solaster papposus than in WS. endeca;

but even this slight difference is not constant. The teeth are

somewhat stronger in Solaster endeca than in S. papposus ;

but in other respects they are the same.

After what we have now brought forward as to the anatomy

of these two species, it seems to follow clearly that their diffe-

rences are not greater than they should necessarily be in order

that the species should be sustainable as such, and that, ac-

cording to our conception, nothing need be said about a divi-

sion of the genus for any thing relating to the two species

under consideration. Should any such division be made, it

will become necessary also to form a new genus for our new

species, Solaster glacialis; for, on this principle, it can belong

neither to Solaster nor to Crossaster, as it stands almost exactly

in the middle between them. It forms a transition from

Solaster endeca to S. papposus.

on the Genus Solaster. 441

Thus the paxille in Solaster glacialis stand further apart

and are a little longer than in S. endeca, but neither so long

nor so wide apart as in S. papposus ; along the margin of the

arms there is a series of pretty large penicilliform paxille,

which are seen most distinctly from the dorsal side, as in S.

papposus, but without projecting so strongly as in that species,

while the transverse rows of paxille which are so characteristic

of the ventral surface in S. endeca are far from being so promi-

nent in S. glacialis. And with regard to the dermal skele-

ton, we find that the small calcareous pieces which form the

net have much agreement in form and distribution with those

of S. endeca, although they most resemble those of S. furcifer,

which the species exactly resembles in the form and arrange-

ment of the marginal plates. We think therefore that Solase

ter glacialis shows the utter untenability of the above-men-

tioned division of the genus Solaster.

Finally, we shall now take into consideration the genus

Lophaster, recently proposed by Prof. Verrill for Solaster

furcifer, Diib. & Kor.

To justify the establishment of this genus Prof. Verrill ex-

presses himself as follows :—‘‘ This species differs so widely

from Solaster in the structure of the skeleton and the small

development of the disk as to require the establishment of a

new genus for this type. It is specially distinguished by

the highly developed skeleton of the underside, differen-

tiated marginal plates, and prominently reticulated dorsal

plates” *. Professor Jeffrey Bell is rather inclined to admit

that the genus Lophaster is well founded, laying great stress

especially upon the “ differentiated marginal plates, one dorso-

marginal and one ventro-marginal.” We have already ad-

mitted that the marginal plates play an important part in

characterizing genera, although we are unable to recognize

them as decisive. Verrill says that Solaster furcifer differs so

remarkably from the genus Solaster in the structure of the

skeleton and in the small development of the disk that a new

genus must be formed for it; it is principally the strongly

developed skeleton of the ventral surface, the differentiated

marginal plates, and the strikingly reticulated dorsal plates

that determine the formation of the new genus.

Now with regard to the size of the disk in proportion to the

arms, this varies very considerably, and is only of slight im-

portance in generic determinations; but it is otherwise with

the structure of the skeleton. We shall first refer to the der-

mal skeleton.

* ‘Notice of recent Additions to the Marine Fauna of North America,”

by A. E, Vervill (Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 3, vol. xvi. p. 214).

449 On the Genus Solaster.

The dermal skeleton of the dorsal surface in Solaster fur-

cifer consists of a tolerably closely reticulated calcareous net,

produced by small cross- or X-shaped calcareous plates laying

their branches upon one another ; between the meshes we see

one or more tentacular pores, according as the meshes are

large or small. We find almost the same arrangement in

Solaster endeca, but still more strikingly in S. glacialis, in

which the only difference is that the individual calcareous

pieces are somewhat larger and have rather shorter branches,

by which means the meshes are rather smaller than in 8S.

Surctfer.

The dermal skeleton of the ventral surface, which is parti-

cularly prominent in the interbrachial spaces, should, accord-

ing to Verrill, be more highly developed in Solasier furcifer ;

but in this we cannot agree with him. The calcareous plates

of the ventral surface in S. furcifer are more or less cruci-

form, with short arms, which certainly lie in an imbricated

fashion upon each other, but which nevertheless leave small

vacant spaces; while the calcareous plates in S. glacialis,

which are nearly cruciform, and in 8S. endeca, where they are

more oval, are closely imbricated.

The odontophores in Solaster furcifer do not differ from

those of the other species ; they have the typical form of the

genus Solaster.

The marginal plates are placed in two series, the one be-

longing to the dorsal, the other to the ventral surface.

The dorsal. marginal plates are small, somewhat oval, thin

plates which lie upon the innermost part of the arms a little

apart, but approach each other more and more as they advance

towards the end, until they come together completely. They

have upon the upper surface a small depression which serves

as an articulating surface for the dorsal series of paxille along

the margin, while the lower surface is smooth and rests upon

a small part of the corresponding ventral marginal plate, united

to it by strong ligamentous tissue.

The ventral marginal plates are a little more oblong and.

rather larger than the dorsal; their lower surface, besides

_ attaching itself by a small part to the dorsal marginal plate,

furnishes articular surfaces for the ventral series of paxille;

their upper surface is somewhat concave, and rests upon the

rounded lower part of the corresponding adambulacral plate.

The skeleton almost exactly resembles that of Solaster

papposus. ‘The ambulacral plates have perhaps rather broader

transverse processes, and the adambulacral plates are somewhat

thinner ; but beyond these we can find no difference.

From what has been stated it must be seen that Solaster

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 443

furcifer has no more highly developed dermal skeleton than

several of the other species of the genus; that the marginal

plates do not differ in any essential degree from those of S.

glacialis, endeca, affinis, and papposus ; that the skeleton pre-

sents no special differences ; and that, as a consequence of all

this, there are no grounds for the establishment of a new

genus for it.

We believe therefore that we have now sufficiently esta-

blished the opinion formerly expressed by us, that the genera

Crossaster and Lophaster cannot be sustained.

Before closing these remarks we shall think ourselves justi-

fied in enlarging the characters of the genus Solaster in accord-

ance with the investigations that we have made :—

Body with five or more arms, everywhere beset with peni-

cilliform paxille ; between these, tentacular pores. Two series

of marginal plates, more or less developed, but concealed by

the skin. Anus central.

L.— Descriptions of some new Genera and Species of Curcu-

lionidee, mostly Astatic. By Francis P. Pascoz.

[Plate XVIII. figs. 1-9.]

OTIORHYNCHIN&. Alcides Kirschii.

Epilaris, n. g. —— deedalus.

concinna. monilifer.

- Bryocheeta palliata. —— crassus.

ERIRHININZE. MENEMACHINZ.

Lixodes, n. g. Menemachus stigma.

teeniatus.

CRYPTORHYNCHINZ.

BaLaninz&. Arypteus, n. g.

< Fe suturalis.

ona a pustulosus.

Sal rat trinarius.

ALCIDINZ. galeotes.

Alcides mustela. TS EGER,

divergens. P

ee ees Pura.

indigaceus. Pp .

nae CEUTHORHYNCHIN&.

amoenus. Diacritus, n. g.

bellus. pinguis.

444 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

E\PILARIS.

Rostrum crassiusculum, a capite discretum ; scrobes curvate, latera-

les. Oculk prominuli. Antenne scapo brevi; funiculo 7-articu-

lato, art. ultimo distincto; clava breviter ovata, acuminata. Pro-

thoraw subcylindricus, basi bisinuatus. Scwtellum nullum. Elytra

ovata, prothorace latiora, humeris obliquis. Pedes mediocres ;

femora mutica ; tbie anticee apice mucronate ; wnguecule connati.

Abdomen segmentis tribus intermediis subequalibus.

The curved scrobe, the scape barely extending to the eye,

and the bisinuate base of the prothorax are the essential cha-

racters of this genus. It agrees with Platyomicus in that the

elytra are broader at the base than the prothorax.

Epilaris concinna. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 1.)

E. oblongo-ovata, dense griseo-squamosa ; medio prothoracis elytris-

que basi figura cordiformi reversa et fascia postica fuscis. Long.

5 lin. (rost. incl.).

Hab. Wabuan.

Oblong-ovate, closely covered with greyish scales; stripe on

the prothorax, a reversed heart-shaped patch at the base of

the elytra, and a broad band behind dark brown ; rostrum twice

as long as the head, an impressed transverse line above and

another below the eye; funicle with the first two joints sub-

equal, club black; prothorax rather broader than long,

slightly corrugated ; elytra broadest behind the middle, striate-

punctate, sides before the band and apex tinged with metallic

green ; beneath covered with greenish and opalescent scales ;

legs with scattered black sete.

Bryocheta palliata. (PI. XVIII. fig. 3.)

B. obovata, fusca, subtilissime griseo-squamosa; elytris subglobo-

sis, humeris apiceque viridibus, ceteris rufo-castaneis. Long.

33 lin.

Hab. West Africa.

Obovate, brown, covered with minute approximate grey

scales; antenne dark brown, seventh joint of the funicle

closely applied to the club; prothorax somewhat flattish, a

transverse raised line behind the middle, followed by a corre-

sponding depression ; no scutellum ; elytra subglobose, scarcely

so wide at the base as the prothorax, striate-punctate, the

humeral and apical regions green, the rest of the elytra dark

chestnut-brown ; beneath and legs covered with greyish sub-

opalescent scales.

Bryocheta is differentiated from Episomus by its thick an-

tennee, the club being very small and not quite so stout as

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 445

the preceding joints. Syntaphocerus has foveiform nearly

contiguous scrobes. ‘This species differs from its congeners

in the characters of its prothorax and coloration.

LIXODES.

Rostrum arcuatum, apicem versus subdilatatum; scrobes anteme- ~

diane, laterales. Antenne breviuscule, funiculo articulo basali

elongato, ceteris gradatim brevioribus; clava ovata. Ocul late-

rales, subrotundati, tenuiter granulati. Prothorax transversus,

lobis ocularibus ciliatis. Scutellum punctiforme. Llytra elongata,

prothorace haud latiora. Pedes breviusculi; femora antica lon-

giora, infra, atque intermedia, dente parvulo instructa; tibice

curvate, apice bicalcarate, intermedi et postice: apicem versus

fimbriatee ; ¢ars? articulo basali triangulari, penultimo late bilobo ;

unguiculr liberi ; coae antice haud contigue. Sterna depressa.

Abdomen segmento secundo duobus sequentibus longiore.

An anomalous form, not suggesting an affinity with any

species known tome; in contour it resembles a Lizus (e. g. L.

anguinus). In the elytra not broader than the prothorax at

the base it agrees with Pelzobia, another peculiar form which

I also place in the Erirhinine.

Lixodes teniatus. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 8.)

ZL. elongatus, paulo depressus, brunneus, lineis albo-squamosis notatis.

Long. 53 lin.

Hab. Monte Video.

Elongate, slightly depressed, reddish brown, the prothorax

and elytra with lines of whitish scales; rostrum slender, half

as long again as the prothorax, the basal half punctured on

each side of a median glabrous line; antenne smooth, first

joint of the funicle as long as the three next together; pro-

thorax finely punctured, four white lines (two middle abbre-

viated) above; scutellum smooth; elytra more than three

times as long as the prothorax, each pointed at the apex and

having five lines, the one near the suture shortest, all, except

the third, united at the apex (the figure is not quite accurate,

the inner white line being represented as bordering the suture) ;

beneath closely covered with whitish scales.

ERGANIA.

Rostrum longum, cylindricum, arcuatum ; scrobes laterales, postmedi-

ane. Antenne breviuscule ; funiculus 7-articulatus, art. ultimo

clava arcte connexa. Prothorax subtriangularis, basi bisinuatus.

Scutellum parvum. lytra subcordata, prothorace latiora, hume-

ris rotundatis. Pedes validi; femora clayata, infra dentata ;

446 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

tibie apicem versus dilatate ; tarsi breves; unguiculi approxi-

mati. Prosternum elongatum. Corpus squamosum.

A stouter form than Balaninus, from which it is differen-

tiated by its claws approximate, but not connate at the base,

and by the shorter and stouter antenne. As in some Balanini,

the pygidium is covered by the elytra. In my specimen, ap-

parently a male, the rostrum is as long as the elytra.

Ergania gibba.

E. breviter ovata, fusca, squamis griseis fere omnino tecta ; rostro

tenuato, nitide castaneo, basi sparsim setuloso. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Java.

Shortly ovate, brown, nearly everywhere closely covered by

greyish scales; rostrum as long as the elytra, glossy ferrugi-

nous ; two basal joints of the funicle subequal, as long as the

next four together; prothorax above equal in length and

breadth, with three stripes of more closely packed scales ;

scutellum somewhat oblong ; elytra with a marked convexity

in the middle, substriate, the striz with approximate black

punctures ; second abdominal segment nearly as long as the

third, separated from the first by a nearly straight suture.

Alcides mustela.

A, elongatus, cylindricus, rufescens vel piceus; elytris postice fascia

angusta recurva albida notatis, apice gradatim rotundatis. Long.

3—4 lin.

Hab. Singapore ; Sarawak.

Elongate, cylindrical, rufescent or pitchy; elytra with a

narrow whitish recurved band posteriorly; rostrum mode-

rately long ; first joint of the funicle a little longer than the

second ; prothorax slightly constricted anteriorly, closely co-

vered with small mamillated granules; scutellum round;

elytra rather narrower than the base of the prothorax, coarsely

striate-punctate, the punctures large and squarish, the inter-

stices narrow, the apex somewhat gradually rounded ; anterior

coxee well apart.

Narrower than A. angulus, Fab., and without the longitu-

dinal stripe on the elytra.

Alcides divergens.

A, elongatus, cylindricus, nigro-piceus, prothorace vittis tribus,

elytrisque vittis duabus, basi approximatis, obscure rufescenti-

squamosis notatis, apice obtuse rotundatis. Long. 4-5 lin.

Hab. Singapore ; Sarawak.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 447

Elongate, cylindrical, pitchy black; prothorax with three,

elytra with two stripes, approximate at the base, composed of

pale reddish scales ; rostrum moderately long, coarsely punc-

tured only at the base; antenne pitchy; first joint of the

funicle in the female nearly twice as long as the second ; pro-

thorax slightly constricted anteriorly, closely granulate; scu-

tellum rounded ; elytra not broader than the base of the pro-

thorax, coarsely striate-punctate, punctures large, squarish ;

the interstices narrow, the apex obtusely rounded; sterna

covered with yellowish scales.

An unusually narrow form, and, inter alia, differing from

the last in the abruptly rounded apex of the elytron. The

stripes are not very distinct; and the scales composing them

appear to be very liable to be rubbed off ; this, indeed, is often

the case in the species of this and other genera.

Alcides bisignatus.

A. chalybeus, nitidus, prothorace utrinque macula laterali, femoribus-

que posticis supra niveis; elytris oblongo-cordatis; antennis

ferrugineis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Bouru.

Steel-blue, a scaly spot on each side of the prothorax at the

base, and a similar spot along the upper edge of the hinder

femora snowy white; rostrum moderately long, coarsely

punctured ; antenne ferruginous; prothorax at the base slightly

broader than the elytra, coarsely punctured ; scutellum black ;

elytra oblong-cordate, seriate-punctate, punctures linear, ap-

proximate: sterna and coxe sprinkled with white scales ;

claw-joint rather short.

Differs from the next two species in the form and coarsely

punctured basal half of the elytra.

Alcides indigaceus.

A. chalybeus; elytris oblongo-ovatis; antennis rostroque nigris,

hoc tenuiter punctato. Long. 34 lin.

Hab. Mysol.

Steel-blue ; prothorax not spotted ; upper edge of the poste-

rior femora covered with snow-white scales; rostrum and

antenne black, the former moderately strong, slender, and

minutely punctured ; prothorax longer than in the last,

searcely as broad at the base as the elytra, and less closely

punctured; scutellum black; elytra oblong-ovate, seriate-

punctate, punctures linear approximate; sterna and coxe with

white scales.

The finely punctured rostrum of this species will at once

distinguish it from the following.

448 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

Alcides parilis.

A, chalybeus, antennis nigris ; rostro fortiter et confertim punctato.

Long. 22 lin.

Hab. Saylee.

Steel-blue ; prothorax not spotted ; upper edge of the femora

covered with snow-white scales ; rostrum rather short, coarsely

punctured throughout; antenne black ; prothorax, scutellum,

and elytra as in the last; the hind femora are also marked

with a similar spot.

This and the preceding species are closely allied; but the

characters indicate something more than racial difference de-

pending on locality.

Alcides distigma.

A, robustus, subcylindricus, piceus, griseo-pilosus, elytris singulis in

medio macula rotundata nuda notatis; rostrocrassiusculo. Long.

6 lin.

Hab. Ceram.

Robust, subcylindrical, pitchy, covered with fulvous setule,

each elytron in the middle with a large naked glossy spot;

rostrum stoutish, the basal half hairy ; antenne rather short ;

prothorax minutely granulate, an elevated line in the middle ;

scutellum roundish; elytra slightly broader than the pro-

thorax at the base, striate-punctate, the interstices flattish,

each with a row of minute glossy granules ; beneath and legs

covered with fulvous setule.

This well-marked species may be placed near A. preustus.

Alcides amenus.

A, cylindricus, nitidus, niger; elytris, parte tertia apicali excepta,

rufis ; scutello nigro ; pedibus nitide nigris. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Batchian, Saylee.

Cylindrical, glossy black, anterior two thirds of the elytra

yellowish red ; rostrum rather long, stoutish, finely punctured ;

antenne ferruginous, third joint of the funicle longer than the

fourth ; prothorax irregularly punctured, the intervals, except

at the apex, tuberculiform and setulose; scutellum smooth,

black ; elytra striate-punctate, punctures linear, approximate,

interstices flat, except at the base; beneath reddish ferrugi-

nous, covered with minute scales ; legs black.

A. preustus, Guér., is larger and stouter in proportion, co-

vered above with a greyish tomentum.

Alcides bellus.

A, angustior, cylindricus, nitidus, niger ; elytris, parte tertia apicali

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 449

excepta, scutelloque stramineis ; femoribus basi fulvis. Long.

32 lin.

Hab. Batchian.

Narrower proportionally than the last, cylindrical, the ros-

trum more slender, the third joint of the funicle not longer

than the fourth, prothorax more coarsely punctured; the

scutellum straw-yellow, like the elytra, except their apical

portion ; the femora at the base the same colour or more in-

clining to fulvous; beneath pale yellowish, with minute floccu-

lent-looking scales.

Alcides Kirschit. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 2.)

A. robustus, subcylindricus, castaneo-fuscus ; elytris maculis quin-

2 e . 2 . e e .

que, mesosterni lateribus niveo-squamosis ; femoribus anticis dente

parvo instructis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Labuan.

Robust, subcylindrical, covered with minute chestnut-brown

scales ; a triangular spot common to both elytra at the base, a

larger one at the side, an irregular one at the apex, nearly

meeting its fellow, and the sides of the mesosternum snowy

white; there are also a few white scales forming an undefined

line on each side of the prothorax ; rostrum thickish ; antenne

short, terminal joints of the funicle transverse; prothorax

granulate, except at the apex, the intervals with rusty yellowish

scales, the base subbisinuate ; scutellum subbilobed ; elytra

broader than the prothorax at the base, striate-punctate, punc-

tures coarsely rounded, interstices convex, narrow, granulate ;

abdomen and mesosternum in the middle whitish grey; an-

terior femora with a very small tooth.

This species has two of the characters of the genus reduced

nearly to a minimum, viz. the prothorax only slightly bisinu-

ate at the base, and the tooth of the anterior femora almost

obsolete. It is an isolated species, having something of the

contour of A. excavatus. I have named it after the well-

known Dresden entomologist.

Alcides dedalus.

A, subellipticus, niger, prothorace lineis tribus elytrisque quinque,

intermediis abbreviatis, subgriseis notatus ; rostro valde tenuato.

Long. 4 lin. :

Hab. 'Tondano.

Subelliptic, black, the prothorax with three, the elytra with

five, pale fulvous lines, the two intermediate basal and abbre-

viated, the inner running obliquely outwards from the scu-

tellum to the apex, where it joins the outer somewhat flexuous

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 30

450 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

line, and is continued to the shoulders; rostrum very slender,

moderate, long; prothorax narrowed anteriorly, slightly

rounded at the sides, covered with approximate glossy gra-

nules ; scutellum punctiform ; elytra subcordate, a little broader

than the prothorax at the base, striate-punctate, the interstices

raised and irregularly granulate; beneath with fulvous scales,

multifid at the outer edge.

The nearly elliptic contour and slender rostrum are charac-

teristic of this species. All the above described species of

Alcides, except A. Kirschii, were collected by Mr. A. R.

Wallace.

Alcides monilifer.

A, anguste ellipticus, nigro-piceus, setulis rufescentibus, lineis granu-

latis interstinctis, tectus; pedibus ferrugineis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Ceylon.

Narrowly elliptic, pitchy black, closely covered above with

rufescent setule, divided by lines of small glossy-black gra-

nules; rostrum moderately stout, black; antenne antemedian,

scape ferruginous ; prothorax short, rounded at the sides, two

broad stripes and one on each side composed of minute gra-

nules; scutellum slightly transverse; elytra rather broader

than the prothorax at the base, the sutural region setulose, but

with a short granular line posteriorly, two longer with other

shorter lines externally; beneath closely covered with pale

fulvous scales, multifid at the outer edge; legs ferruginous.

More narrowly elliptic than the preceding, but not other-

wise connected. I know of no other species with which they

can be compared.

Alcides crassus.

A. robustus, ferrugineus, setulis tenuissimis albis sparsim indutus ;

rostro elongato; elytris subcordatis, prothorace multo latioribus.

Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Andaman Islands.

Stout, ferruginous, with minute scattered white setule ;

rostrum long, moderately stout, finely punctured at the base ;

antenne slender, first joint of the funicle elongate; prothorax

short, broadly conical, granulate; scutellum transverse; elytra

subcordate, much broader at the base than the prothorax,

serlate-punctate, punctures large, squarish, apex rounded ;

beneath rather closely covered with small fulvescent scales.

As isolated descriptions of the Andaman insects, as well as

others, have from time to time been published in some conti-

nental works, it may be that this species has already been

described. It is one of the stoutest of the genus, and one of

Mr. F.. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. A451

its most striking forms *; the rostrum varies considerably in

length, as is often the case in parts which pass beyond the

normal condition of the typical form. The relative length of

the funicular joints is also variable in this and other species,

according to sex. The minute setule on the upper surface

are bifid almost to the base; those on the body beneath are

apparently simple, but are crowded four or five together, so as

to appear under an ordinary lens as one scale.

Menemachus stigma. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 4.)

M. anguste obovatus, piceus, griseo-pilosus ; elytris in medio macula

nivea notatis ; tibiis anticis valde arcuatis, canaliculatis. Long. 2

lin.

Hab. Angola.

Narrowly obovate, pitchy, covered with greyish hairs ;

elytra in the middle with a snowy white squarish spot, and

another, but less conspicuous, near the apex; rostrum shorter

than the prothorax, compressed at the base; head with a

sharply elevated line between the eyes; antenne ferruginous ;

prothorax closely punctured; scutellum punctiform; elytra

scarcely broader than the base of the prothorax, narrowly

striate-punctate, punctures linear, inconspicuous; interstices

broad, flat ; beneath with greyish setule ; anterior tibiee much

curved, canaliculate, the inner edge ciliated.

The type of Menemachus is a rare South-African insect

which I have not seen, and which appears to differ specifi-

cally from the above in the absence of the central spot and

the squamulose, not setulose, vesture. Boheman (in Schén-

herr, vii. pt. 2, pp. 267, 268) says nothing of the compressed

base of the rostrum and the sharp ridge extending to between

the eyes.

ARYPTAUS.

Characteres ut in Mecocoryno; sed clava antennarum ovata; meso-

sternum depressum, haud cornutum ; et femora postica abdomen

haud superant.

Owing to the shortness of the posterior femora, this genus

* Asin many other large genera, the species of Alcides vary greatly in

appearance ; but the technical characters of the genus are fairly constant

throughout. An exception, however, must be made with respect to A.

frontalis (Pascoe, Journ. Linn. Soc. xi. p. 183), which, with a six-jointed

funicle and a bisinuate prothorax, has the anterior coxz contiguous, and

a stout rostrum almost continuous at the sides with the head. I propose

for this species the generic name of Acerus. All the species of Alcides

areeither West and South African or Indo-Malayan, with two or three from

Central Asia, The Australian A, heilpordes is an Orthorhinus.

30*

452 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

has a contour decidedly foreign to Mecocorynus; in that genus

the club of the antenne is peculiarly elongate and cylindrical.

‘he species here described are not altogether homogeneous ;

and it would not be difficult to find characters which might

separate them into genera.

Arypteus suturalis. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 6.)

A. obovatus, fuscus, squamis ferrugineis variegatus: elytris nigro-

fasciculatis, postice latioribus, sutura basifulvo-marginata. Long.

4 lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

Obovate, brown, covered principally on the elytra with small

ferruginous scales, their sutural margin at the base fulvous ;

rostrum moderately long, the base with five raised lines 5 an-

tenne antemedian, ferruginous, the second joint of the funicle

a little longer than the first ; prothorax oblong, subcylindrical,

with four fascicles of short black hairs, coarsely punctured,

each puncture filled with a round concave scale; scutellum

elongate, glossy black, rounded behind ; elytra much broader

than the base of the prothorax, gradually broader behind,

slightly striate, strie with large squarish punctures, the inter-

stices more or less tuberculate, the third interstice with three

tufts of erect black scales ; legs and body beneath with long

pale scales and setee.

Arypteus pustulosus.

A. subovatus, niger, squamulis ochraceis brunneisque varius; elytris

fere parallelis, tuberculis octo fronteque lete ochraceis. Long.

4 lin.

Hab. Cambodia.

Black, closely covered with ochreous-yellow and reddish-

brown scales and setule, the former more conspicuously

confined to the forehead, rings on the legs, and eight round

spots on the elytra, viz. two basal, two humeral, and four in

a transverse direction posteriorly, the two central of the latter

tufted ; rostrum moderately long, without raised lines; an-

tenne pale ferruginous, first two joints of the funicle subequal ;

prothorax slightly transverse, irregularly fasciculate anteriorly ;

scutellum black, scutiform ; elytra striate-punctate, punctures

mostly bearing a whitish scale, interstices convex; body

beneath with approximate smooth convex scales.

A very different contour from the last and a different colora-

tion. The scales beneath resemble small Acarz. It is pro-

bably Cryptorhynchus pustulosus of Dejean’s catalogue.

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide. 453

Arypteus trinarius.

A. ovatus, piceus, maculis duabus basi elytrorum, plaga majuscula

trifida pone medium, apiceque obscure albidis ; prothorace fortiter

punctato, antice linea elevata instructo. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Dorey, Sarawak.

Ovate, pitchy, a few undefined spots on the upper surface,

two, more conspicuous, at the base, a larger trifid patch on the

middle of the elytra, and a patch at the apex formed of densely

packed greyish-white scales, the rest having only a scattered

squamosity ; rostrum slender, uearly smooth throughout ; an-

tenn ferruginous, scape short, four basal joints of the funicle

subequal ; prothorax closely and coarsely punctured, an eleva-

ted glossy line not extending to the base; scutellum ovate,

scaly; elytra rounded at the shoulders and at the apices,

striate-punctate, punctures approximate, squarish, interstices

narrow ; body beneath and legs closely scaled, femora thick-

ened but not toothed.

The toothless femora might in strictness demand for this

species generic separation; but for the present, unless an

arbitrary limit is to be enforced, I think it will be better to

leave it in Arypteus.

Arypteus galeotes.

A. subellipticus, piceus, squamulis albis nigrisque, his maculatim

varius; prothorace linea elevata instructo; elytris subcordatis,

humeris valde productis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Sarawak. ;

Subelliptic, pitchy, with white and black scales, the latter

forming well-defined irregular spots; rostrum stoutish, with

three slightly elevated lines at the base ; first three joints of

the funicle subequal ; prothorax rather narrow, slightly longer

than broad, deeply punctured, the intervals somewhat tuber-

culate, punctures lined with minute, mostly whitish, scales,

a narrow glossy-black elevated line from the apex to the base ;

scutellum roundish ; elytra subcordate, constricted at the base,

then expanding at the shoulders into a large conical protube-

rance, apices divaricate, striate-punctate, punctures large and

approximate, interstices very narrow and irregular; legs

white, ringed with black.

A handsome well-marked species, owing to the form of the

-elytra. The white scales on the forehead and legs have an

ivory-like texture. One of my specimens has a ternate patch

on the middle of the elytra, and the black spots are more

irregular.

454 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Curculionide.

TYRIOTES.

Rostrum tenue, subrectum ; scrobes submediane, oblique, infra ros-

trum currentes. Antenne tenues ; scapus brevis ; funiculus nor-

malis; clava distincta. Oculi ovati, contigui. Prothoraxz sub-

conicus, basi bisinuatus. lytra cuneiformia, humeris rotundatis.

Femora infra acute dentata; tbr breviuscule, unguiculate, an-

ticee curvate, intus angulato-emarginate ; tarsi breves, articulo

penultimo late subbilobo ; wngwiculs basi fortiter dentati. Propec-

tus haud canaliculatum ; cove antice contigue, postice distantes.

Abdomen segmento primo amplissimo.

This genus may be placed near Sphadasmus, with which,

however, it has only a partial affinity. Its predominant cha-

racters are the form of the elytra, the toothed claws, and the

eyes contiguous along the whole of the inner margin.

Tyriotes cuneipennis. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 7.)

T. modice elongatus, niger, squamulis albis pone medium elytrorum

condensatis fasciam latam formantibus ; corpore infra dense albo-

squamoso. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Cameroons.

Moderately elongate, black, with small indistinct patches

of white scales, others condensed behind the middle of the

elytra, forming a broad band; rostrum nearly straight; an-

tenne black, but the scape pitchy at the base; funicle with

the second joint nearly half as long again as the first, the rest

nearly transverse and gradually stouter; club ovate; pro-

thorax slightly convex, closely punctured ; scutellum reund,

sunk in a broad hollow formed by the elytra and prothorax ;

elytra striate, with linear not approximate punctures, the apex

of each rounded and scarcely covering the pygidium ; poste-

rior femora extending beyond the elytra; inner edge of the

anterior tibie towards the apex strongly emarginate; body

beneath and sides of the head and prothorax densely covered

with white scales.

DIACRITUS.

Rostrum tenue, lineare ; scrobes laterales, in medio rostri incipientes.

Ocult magni, rotundati, supra approximati. Scapus antennarum

oculum attingens ; funiculus 7-articulatus, articulis duobus basali-

bus elongatis, equalibus, tertio minus elongato, quarto quintoque

brevibus, sexto septimoque crassis, obconicis; clava elongata,

fusiformis. Prothorax conicus, basi rotundatus. Scutellum mi-

nutum. Slytra subcordata, valde convexa. Pedes antic longi-

ores; femora omnia incrassata, subtus tridentata; tib¢e intus

sinuate, apice mutice ; tarsi breviusculi; wunguiculi connati; cove

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on a new Genus of Anthribide. 455

antice contigue. Propectus brevissimum haud canaliculatum.

Abdomen segmento quarto maximo, ultimo perparvo.

This description is from a single specimen, and may, when

other species are known, require to be modified. The pecu-

liar character of the genus (which may be placed near Ceu-

thorhynchus) lies in the antenne, the last two joints of the

funicle apparently forming a part of a loosely-jointed club ;

in the figure these two joints are represented as much too

slender.

_Diacritus pinguis. (Pl. XVIII. figs. 9a and 9 f.2.)

D. breviter ovatus, fusco-castaneus, supra laxe pilosus; elytris basin

versus bituberculatis, humeris rotundatis. Long. 2 lin.

Hab. Tamatave (Madagascar).

Shortly ovate, very convex, dark chestnut-brown, hairy,

the hairs paler, those beneath longer and more scattered ; ros-

trum nearly twice as long as the prothorax, ribbed at the base

and equally slender throughout; antenne pale ferruginous ;

prothorax transverse, gradually broader towards the base ;

elytra level with the prothorax at the base and slightly broader

posteriorly, striate-punctate, interstices flat, but raised towards

the base, a round slightly elevated tubercle on the third ;

pygidium very small; legs slightly hairy.

LI—A new Genus of Anthribide.

By Francis P. Pascoe.

[Plate XVIII. fig. 10.]

NAUSICUS.

Caput transversum, postice constrictum, inter oculos latissimum ;

- rostrum angustius, breviusculum ; scrobes foveiformes, infra oculos

site. Oculi ovati, distantes. Antenne articulis 3°-8™ tenuissimis ;

clava elongata, laxa. Prothorax transversus, carina a basi remota,

ad latera haud producta. Hlytra subquadrata. Pedes brevius-

culi; femora fusiformia ; tibic teretes ; tarsi articulo basali longi-

usculo; wnguiculi dente subbasali instructi. Propectus breve.

A well-marked genus, whose nearest affinity appears to be

with Nessiara, from which it differs in its broad flat front,

the small widely separated eyes, the long and very slender

antennee inserted just below the eyes, the prothorax trans-

verse, its carina distant from the base and not prolonged at

the sides, &c.

456 Mr. C. Spence Bate on Eryoneicus. -

Nausicus-cephalotes. (Pl. XVIII. fig. 10.)

NV. rufo-brunneus, vage maculatim niger, capite rostroque antice

fulvo-griseo-pubescentibus, pedibus annulatis. Long. 22 lin.

(rostr. incl.).

Hab. Java.

Short, pubescent, reddish brown, indistinctly spotted above

with blackish; front and rostrum covered with a pale yellow-

greyish pubescence ; antenne extending to about the middle

of the elytra, the basal joint short, ovate, the second pyriform,

last joint of the club slightly obtuse; prothorax with two

small conical anterior and two median tubercles ; scutellum

broadly transverse; elytra flat or even concave above, each

with three tubercles, the posterior largest, apex retuse ; py-

gidium small; legs pale, rmged with blackish; fourth seg-

ment of the abdomen very short.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XVIII.

Fig. 1. Epilaris concmna.

Fig. 2. Alcides Kirschit.

Fig. 3. Bryocheta palliata.

Fig. 4. Menemachus stigma.

Fig. 5. Mecocorynus loripes, Chey. *

Fig. 6. Arypteus suturahs.

fig. 7. Tyriotes cunerpennis.

Fig. 8. Inxodes teniatus.

Fig. 9a, Antenna of Diacritus pinguis.

Fig. 9 f. 1. Fore leg of Diacritus pinguis.

Fig. 10, Nausicus cephalotes.

LII.—Eryoneicus, a new Genus allied to Willemessia.

By C. SpeNcE Bate,

ERYONEICUS.

Carapace dorsally arched, hemispherical, approximately as

broad as long. Pleon narrow. Rhipidura well developed.

Telson as long as the lateral plates.

Ophthalmopoda absent or rudimentary, there being no

orbital notch in the carapace for their reception.

First pair of antenne have the first joint of the peduncle

cylindrical like the second and third, which terminates in two

flagella.

_* A highly developed example, which I was at first inclined to consider

distinct from the common form.

Mr. C. Spence Bate on Eryoneicus. 457

The second pair of antennez are scarcely longer than the

first and carry a small scaphocerite and a long cylindrical

phymacertte.

The first pair of pereiopoda are long, and carry a narrow

and slender chela; the second pair are much shorter than

the first and are chelate ; the third pair are much shorter than

the second and are also chelate ; the fourth are a little shorter

than the third and are imperfectly chelate; and the fifth are

still shorter than the fourth, and terminate ina simple dactylus. -

Hryoneicus ccecus.

Carapace orbicular, dorsal surface armed with long spine-

like teeth that appear to be symmetrically arranged on each

side of the median line.

The pleon is also dorsally furnished with long and slender

spine-like teeth, of which one is in the median line of each

somite and one on each side, to the extremity of the telson,

which terminates in a long and strong tooth.

The eyes are wanting.

The first pair of antenne have the flagella unequal; the

second have a small scaphocertte and a long straight cylin-

drical phymacerite.

__ The second pair of gnathopoda are pediform, moderately

long and slender.

The first pair of pereiopoda are smooth, long, and narrow,

the chela scarcely broader than the meros; the second pair

short and spinous ; the third and fourth are still shorter, and

so are the fifth or terminal pair, which are shortest and mono-

dactyle.

First pair of pleopoda wanting ; second and following ones

biramose.

The rhipidura symmetrical and distally fringed with plu-

mose cilia.

Telson terminating in a long and slender tooth, with a

series of plumose hairs on each side.

Length half an inch.

Hab. Taken by the ‘Challenger,’ off the Canary Islands,

at a depth of 1675 fathoms.

This interesting little animal, having the dorsal surface ele-

vated and carrying the pleon folded against the ventral surface of

the pereion, has very much the appearance of a young Brachy-

uran; but its true position is readily determined by the presence

of the scaphocerites attached to the outer or second pair of an-

tennee and the existence of the rhipédura or fan tail.

The animal approximates closely to Pentacheles, and adds

another link between that genus and Hryon.

458 Rev. A. E. Eaton on two Terrestrial Isopoda.

Mr. Willemces-Suhm, who had the opportunity of examin-

ing this animal when fresh from the sea, says, in his notes,

that it is transparent, and that the alimentary canal, inclu-

ding the cesophagus and stomach, was of a bright red colour,

while the hepatic lobes were yellow.

He also says that the dorsal spine-like teeth are arranged

in longitudinal rows, one of which traverses the median line,

the others run in pairs, making a series of four. The posterior

_ margin of the carapace is also similarly armed with teeth.

The pleon has similar spine-like teeth on each of the six

somites, both laterally and in the median line. ‘The telson is

also spinous, and has the terminal extremity beautifully fringed

with hairs.

LIII.—Note on Platyarthrus Hoffmanseggii, Brandt, and

Helleria brevicornis, Hbner, Terrestrial Isopoda. By the

Rey. A. E. Eaton, M.A.

Tue frequent occurrence in stone-sheltered ants’ nests of

Platyarthrus Hoffmanseggit has led popular authors to write

about its habits; and-reputing it to be blind, they reckon it

an animal which has lost, by disuse, the faculty of vision

[compare Lubbock, ‘ Ants, Bees, and Wasps,’ ed. 2, p. 75

(1882) ]. In most of the published descriptions it is posi- —

tively stated to be eyeless ; and in the remainder no mention

of eyes ismade at all. Quite recently, however, I have ascer-

tained that it is provided with eyes in the usual situations.

Each of them is composed of several well-formed ocelli placed

close together in a rounded group; but they are destitute

of pigment. It is easy to confound them with the minute

bluntly conical asperities with which the general surface

of the head is beset. It is as sensitive to light as other

Oniscidee.

In the early part of 1868 Ebner described a genus Helleria,

allied very closely to Zy/us, Lat., founding it upon a species

indigenous to Corsica, Elba, and Sardinia, which he named

H. brevicornis. In 1879 Budde-Lund changed the name of the

genus to Syspastus, doubtless because he supposed Hellerta to

have been preoccupied in zoology. But Helleria, Norman, a

genus of the Gammarid, dates only from December 1868

(and therefore must be renamed); and Helleria, Czerny, a

genus of the Aigidee, is more recent still (1870). Consequently

Helleria, Ebner (1868), has priority, and Syspastus, Budde-

Lund, takes rank as a synonym. Marschall misprints the

name of the author, reading Erber for Ebner.

Chepstow Road, Croydon,

November 15, 1882.

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotie Islands. 459

LIV.—Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Islands.

By the Rev. Tuomas Hrncxs, B.A., F.R.S.

[Plates XIX. & XX.]

In 1878 Dr. G. M. Dawson conducted an exploration of the

Queen Charlotte Islands, as one of the staff of the Geological

Survey of Canada. The results of his expedition are embodied

in a valuable report which appears in the official ‘‘ Report of

Progress” for the year 1878-79 *.

A series of dredgings formed a part of the plan of opera-

tions ; and large quantities of material were obtained at various

points off the coasts. Mr. J. F. Whiteaves has reported on

the Echinodermata, the principal portions of the Mollusca, and

some other Invertebrate tribes. The Crustacea have been

dealt with by Prof. S. I. Smith, of Yale College. The Poly-

zoa and Hydroida have been placed in my hands for exami-

nation ; and to the former the present Report is devoted.

The Queen Charlotte Islands are situated in the North

Pacific, and ‘“‘ form a compact archipelago, separated by wide

waterways from the islands which fringe the shore of the

mainland of British Columbia to the west, and the coast of the

southern extremity of Alaska to the north.” 'They are “ in-

cluded in north latitude between 54° 15’ and 51° 55’, in west

longitude between 131° 2’ and 133° 5’. The extreme length

from point to point is 156 miles, the greatest width, in a direc-

tion at right angles to the length, 52 miles ”’ (Dawson).

The average temperature of the surface-water in the neigh-

bourhood of the islands was determined by frequent observa-

tions to be 53°.8 I’. for the summer months (June to August

inclusive). Fifteen observations taken between September

12th and October 17th gave a mean of 50°.7 F.

The dredgings which have been placed in my hands were

taken chiefly at three or four stations—one at the extreme

north of the islands, and the rest off the south-eastern portions

of the coast.

I shall reserve all remarks on the facies of the Polyzoan

fauna of the islands and its relation to the general subject of

distribution for the close of the Report. The number of un-

described species is large, including some very striking and

interesting forms; but so far no new generic type has oc-

curred. ‘The beauty and the luxuriant growth of the specimens

are remarkable; the old shells taken up are thickly incrusted

* ‘Geological Survey of Canada, Report of Progress for 1878-9: pub-

lished by authority of Parliament, Montreal, 1880,’

460 Rev. T. Hincks on the

by splendid masses of the different species, each valve usually

presenting a rich variety of forms. The fauna, so far as the

Polyzoa are concerned, points to very favourable climatic

conditions.

List of Species.

Subkingdom MOLLUSCA.

Class POLYZOA, J. V. Thompson.

Subclass HOLOBRANCHIA, Lankester.

Group Eerorrocra, Nitsche.

Order GYMNOLEMATA, Allman.

Suborder CuerLostomata, Busk.

Family Aeteida.

AETEA, Lamouroux.

Aetea ligulata, Busk.

Houston Stewart Channel; off Cumshewa Harbour ; Dolo-

mite Narrows*. [Coast of Patagonia; Straits of Magellan

(Darwin) ; Victoria. ]

Family Eucratiide.

GEMELLARIA, Savigny.

Gemellaria loricata, Linneeus.

Virago Sound J, 8-15 fms.

Family Cellulariide.

Menipga, Lamouroux.

Menipea ternata, Ellis & Solander.

Virago Sound.

Menipea ternata, form with many cells in an internode.

Cellularia ternata, forma gracilis, Smitt.

Menipea gracilis, Busk.

Off Cumshewa Harbour. [Spitzbergen (Smitt) ; Franklin-

* These stations are all on the eastern coast, Houston Stewart Channel

being only a short distance from the extreme southern point of the islands.

+ This is the most northerly station at which dredgings were obtained.

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 46]

Pierce Bay (Feilden, N. Polar Exp.) ; Barents Sea (Dutch

Arctic Exp.).] .

Menipea compacta, n. sp., form triplex.

Zoecia in triplets, the two lower cells elongate, enlarged

above and tapering off below, the upper one much shorter ;

area oval, occupying about half the length of the cell; mar-

gin raised and thin, four spines on the outer side and two on

the inner, with a horn-coloured base, some of them stout and

pod-like ; operculum slender, simple, acicular, placed on the

inner side very close to the bottom of the area. Lateral avicu-

laria variable in size, sometimes very large, borne on the two

lower cells ; anterior avicularta wanting. Occium terminal,

rounded, expanded above, smooth and punctured. Internodes

very short and compact, somewhat wedge-shaped ; connecting

tubes double.

Loc. On weed, Queen Charlotte Islands.

Tam not acquainted with any described species to which

the present form can be referred ; it belongs to the section of

the genus which is so characteristic of the Australian seas. A

Menipea (apparently undescribed) occurs abundantly off Cali-

_ fornia, and has also heen found off Vancouver Island, to which

M. compacta bears a very close resemblance in the details of

its structure, and with which it is probably identical, though

the Californian form has more cells in the internode, and is

furnished with a more fully developed operculum. A dis-

tinctive feature of the species is the position of the operculum,

very close to the lower extremity of the area.

ScrupoceLLariA, Van Beneden.

Scrupocellaria varians, n. sp. (Pl. XIX. figs. 1-1 c.)

Zoarium much branched dichotomously, forming a shrubby

tuft. Zowcia biserial, alternate, elongate, enlarged above,

tapering off downwards; area about half, or sometimes more

than half, the length of the cell, oval, margin thin and smooth,

three spines on the outer side above and one on the inner;

the portion of the cell below the area tapering, smooth; oper-

culum small, usually trifid. Lateral avicularium either small

and of normal shape (mandible pointed), or more commonly

much elongated upwards, in the direction of the line of zocecia,

extending a considerable way above the top of the cell to

which it is attached, consisting of a long channelled beak (free

through a great part of its length), terminating above in two

spinous points, and a slender setiform mandible, bent at the

apex, with an expanded triangular base, which, when at rest,

462 Rev. T. Hincks on the

falls into the groove traversing the beak; usually at the

bottom of the area a prominent sessile aviculartum with pointed

mandible. Vibracular cell wedge-shaped, the terminal groove

stretching transversely across the back of the cell; seta rather

long and very slender. Oaciwm subglobular, smooth and

shining.

Height of the tuft $ an inch.

Loc. Off Cumshewa Harbour, growing on shell.

The remarkable point in the present species is the curious

modification of the lateral avicularium. In form and struc-

ture the avicularian appendages are, as a rule, more constant

in this and the kindred genera than in most other sections of

the Polyzoa. I know of no deviation from the ordinary type

except in the present case and in a species (which I hope

shortly to describe) which is furnished with an elongate, sub-

spatulate avicularrum, very unlike the normal form of the

appendage in this tribe.

In 8S. varians both the ordinary and the modified form of

the avicularium occur on the same specimens; the two are

intermingled, but the latter is much the more abundant. I

venture to think that we have here additional evidence of a

very striking kind, of that instability of the avicularian struc- .

ture, upon which I have often insisted.

Apart from its avicularium, S. varians presents no very

striking features; and, of course, the variability in this organ

would not in itself constitute a specific distinction. In other

respects, however, it is, I believe, sufficiently distinct from the

various described forms.

Scrupocellaria brevisetis, n. sp.

Zoecia biserial, alternate, elongate, tapering downward,

surface smooth and glossy; area oval, about half the length of

the cell or less, set somewhat obliquely, surrounded by a rather

broad smooth border; three spines on the outer side above,

and one or two on the inner; operculum small, placed about

the middle of the inner side, when mature entire or with a

slightly irregular margin, narrow towards the base, expanding

above it, surface smooth. Lateral avicularium sometimes

gigantic and much swollen below, sometimes very small, with

a triangular mandible somewhat bent at the apex; the beak

strongly hooked. Vibracular cell placed just above the lateral

avicularium, rounded and somewhat contracted below, ex-

panding very slightly upward, truncate above, a constriction

about the middle, immediately below which is the orifice from

which the radical fibre springs, the terminal groove straight

or slightly oblique, stretching across the back of the cell;

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 463

‘seta very short, about twice the length of the groove.

Oacium (?). Zoartum of a stout habit; internodes mode-

rately long (7-10 cells).

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel.

This species bears some resemblance to S. scrupea, but is

at once distinguishable from it by the differences in the vi-

braculum.

CaBEREA, Lamouroux.

Caberea Ellisiz, Fleming.

Off Cumshewa Harbour. [Vancouver Island (Dawson) ;

Labrador and Maine, Greenland, Iceland, Scandinavia and

Finmark, Britain (North), Brittany.]

Family Bicellariide.

Buauta, Oken.

Bugula avicularia, Linneus.

Houston Stewart Channel, 8-20 fms.; Virago Sound,

8-15 fms. [Spitzbergen, Britain, Adriatic, Australia.]

Bugula Murrayana (normal), Johnston.

Houston Stewart Channel, in shell; Virago Sound. [Van-

couver Island (Dawson) ; Britain (chiefly north), Scandinavia,

Spitzbergen, Barents Sea, Greenland, Labrador, Gulf of St.

Lawrence, New England. |

Family Cellariide.

CELLARIA, Lamouroux (part.).

Cellaria borealis, Busk.

Virago Sound. Off Cumshewa Harbour; Houston Stew-

art Channel. Abundant and very fine. [West Greenland,

6-10 fms. |

The internodes in this fine and characteristic species ex-

pand regularly from the base upward, and are often of very

considerable width above. ‘The specimens from the Queen

Charlotte Islands are in some cases very large, attaining a

height of more than 23 inches.

Cellaria mandibulata, n. sp.

Zoarium slender, irregularly branched; the internodes at-

tenuated at the base, joimts black. Zocecva contigyous in the

same line, bluntly pointed or rounded above, the margin

trending outwards to about the middle, and from this point

464 Rev. T. Hincks on the

slanting inwards to the base, truncate below (lozenge-shaped) ;

area slightly depressed, smooth, margin distinct, subcrenu-

late ; orifice semicircular, situated in the upper third of the

area, lower lip arched. Avicularian cells in the line of the

ordinary zccecia, which they resemble, but are shorter and

very much broader (about twice the width), prominent

above, almost the whole of the upper portion (more than a

third of the length) occupied by a semicircular orifice, which

is filled in by a stout mandibular plate of a very dark horn-

colour, the edge black. Occial opening at the very top of

the cell, and of much the same shape as the orifice.

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel; Virago Sound.

C. mandibulata bears a close resemblance in most respects

to C. fistulosa, and is separated from it on the strength of the

very marked differences in the avicularium, which is found

to be the best criterion for distinguishing specific forms in

this genus. The avicularium of the latter is (morphologically)

a dwarfed cell, with the oral valve slightly modified. In the

present species the avicularian cell is in some respects larger

than the ordinary zocecium, from which it is distinguished

chiefly by its great breadth, its prominence, and its ample,

dark-coloured, semicircular mandible (or modified oral valve).

It represents one of the earliest stages in the developmental

history of this appendage*.

It may be a question, perhaps, whether C. mandibulata

should not be regarded asa “ form’”’ of C. fistulosa; but it

has much the same kind of claim to specific rank as C. sin-

uosa. After all, these systematic distinctions are only meant

to mark the developmental steps.

Family Membraniporide.

Group a (fuvsrerp2).

Fiustra, Linneeus.

Flustra membranaceo-truncata, Smitt.

Virago Sound, 8-15 fms. [North Sea, Arctic Seas,

common. |

Group 2.

MeEmBRANIPORA, De Blainville.

Membranipora unicornis, Fleming.

Houston Stewart Channel, 8-20 fms. ; very fine. [Spitz-

* We have a very similar form in Cellaria hirsuta, MacGillivray, and

Membranipora longicornis, mihi. See ‘ History of British Marine Polyzoa,’

Introduction, p. lxviii, fig. xxx.

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 465

bergen, Greenland, Nova Zembla, Labrador, Britain (north-

east. |

Membranipora Rosselit, Audouin.

Houston Stewart Channel, on shells, not uncommon.

[Britain, Algiers, Adriatic. ]

Membranipora tenutrostris, Hincks.

Off Cumshewa Harbour; Houston Stewart Channel.

[Mediterranean ; Madeira. |

Membranipora horrida, Hincks.

Houston Stewart Channel, 8-10 fms.; off Cumshewa Har-

bour. Abundant and very fine, forming very large, reddish-

brown patches on shells. [California; Vancouver Island.]

Membranipora patula, Hincks.

Virago Sound; Houston Stewart Channel, &c., very com-

mon and of luxuriant growth. ([California.] .

The ocecium was not observed on Californian specimens,

but is present in profusion on those from the Queen Charlotte

Islands. It is shallow, cucullate, smooth, and closed in front

by achitinous operculum. ‘The species forms brown or red-

dish-brown patches.

Membranipora vartegata, Hincks.

Dolomite Narrows, in about 8 fms., very plentiful ; spreading

in large patches over the surface of shells. [California.]

Specimens occur in which there are two of the pedicellate

avicularia at opposite sides of the ceil, instead of the normal

one. The spines are without the dark-coloured base, which is

a conspicuous feature in the Californian form.

Membranipora acifera, MacGillivray, form multispinata.

(PI. XIX. fig. 4.)

The form from the Queen Charlotte Islands which I refer

to MacGillivray’s species differs in some respects from his

description ; but the two agree so perfectly in the most striking

and important characters that there is hardly room for doubt

as to their identity. He describes his M. acifera as having

“one or two sharp incurved spines on each side, and usually

a small round spine in each upper angle.” In the North

Pacific specimens, which are finely developed, there are two

erect and pointed spines at the top of the cell, and along each

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5. Vol. x. 31

466 Rev. T. Hincks on the

side six or seven rather tall, straight, acuminate spines, which

slope inwards without meeting. The spines are at best a

somewhat variable character; and the single specimen which

MacGillivray examined can hardly be accepted as fixing the

normal armature of his species. The general character and

the remarkable avicularium are the same in both forms.

Virago Sound. [Victoria (MacGillivray).|

Membranipora echinus, n. sp. (Pl. XIX. fig. 5.)

Zoecia quincuncial, oval, distinct, separated by rather deep

and wide interspaces; front wall wholly membranous ; two

spines at the top and from seven to eight slender, closely set,

pointed, and rather tall spines down each side, which slant

inwards but barely meet in the centre; on each side, springing

from behind the second spine from the top, a pedicellate avicu-

larium, the upper part large and much swollen (closely re-

sembling a “bird’s head”’), very slightly hooked at the

extremity, borne on a very thin pedicle; mandible slender,

pointed. Occium (?).

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel; Cumshewa, 20 fms.

A very marked characteristic of this species (which belongs

to the WM. spinifera section) is the distinctness of the zocecia,

which lie so much apart from one another that the whole cell

to its very base is visible, the wall flanging outward slightly

below. It is very common amongst the dredgings.

Membranipora exilis,n. sp. (Pl. XX. fig. 1.)

Zoecia very regularly quincuncial, oblong, slightly en-

larged about themiddle, subtruncate above and below, setclosely

together, of considerable size and delicate half membrana-

ceous material ; margin thin, a good deal raised, the front wall

wholly membranous ; at the top of the cell two pointed spines,

and (usually) two on one side and three on the other situated

in the upper half of the cell, slender, acuminate, erect, jomted

to a tubular base; a sessile avicularzum on the margin at one

side (often wanting) just below the top; beak much swollen

below, inclined upwards, scarcely bent at the , extremity ;

mandible blunt, directed downwards. Occium (?).

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel, enveloping Cellariaborealis,

Busk, with a very thin crust.

Membranipora Sophie, Busk, form matura.

(Pl. XX. fig. 2.)

Zoeciaoval, quincuncial, set very closely together; front wall

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 467

wholly membranous ; margin thin, smooth, on each side from

four to six sharply pointed spines, which bend rather abruptly

over the area and meet in the middle; an avicularium at each

side on the margin, just below the upper end, slightly raised,

pointed, the mandible directed upwards, a small erect spine

at the base of each avicularium; at the bottom of the cell a

single aviculartum, with an elongate triangular mandible,

variously turned (sometimes two). Occiwm rounded, smooth,

with a rib arching across the front, frequently carried up into

a peak.

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel. [Assistance Bay; Spitz-

bergen. |

Described as WM. conferta (‘ Annals’ for September 1882).

I am new convinced that it is a form of M. Sophie. Smitt

notices intermediate varieties.

Membranipora nigrans,n. sp. (Pl. XIX. figs. 2, 2 a.)

Zoecia large, ovate (variable in shape, sometimes arched

above and narrowing downwards, sometimes broad-ovate,

sometimes oval), irregularly disposed; margins much ele-

vated, crenate, the whole front of the cell covered by a rather

coarse stout membrane of a black colour; oral valve large;

on each side at the top a pointed avicularium, placed on the

margin, depressed at the base, the beak sloping upwards,

mandible directed obliquely downwards ; very large avicularia,

slightly raised in front, with a broad triangular mandible,

which is bent abruptly in the middle, scattered amongst the

zocecia. Ocectum very shallow, just covering the extremity

of the cell, smooth, with a raised rib across it a little above

the oral margin. Zoariuwm of a deep black colour, forming

large irregularly spreading crusts.

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel; Virago Sound.

A fine characteristic species, distinguished by its dark colour

and its remarkably large zocecia.

Membranipora levata, n. sp. (Pl. XIX. figs. 6, 6 a.)

Zoecia small, oval, distinct, quincuncial; margin very

slightly raised, thin, delicately crenate, the whole front closed

in by a smooth light-coloured and rather glossy membrane,

which lies very much on a level with the edge of the cell;

above each zocecium, on a somewhat quadrate area, a small

nodule with a pointed aviculartum on one side of it, the

mandible directed transversely upward. Occiwm rounded,

smooth, umbonate.

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel, 15-20 fms; Cumshewa ;

very abundant. :

31*

468 Rev. T. Hincks on the

Membranipora protecta,n. sp. (PI. XIX. fig. 3.)

Zoccia contracted above, expanded below, disposed rather

irregularly in lines, set closely together, front wall wholly

membranous; margin thickened, minutely granulous; two

erect spines (sometimes bifid) at the top; below them on each

side a single bifid spine, and below these two large, branched,

antler-like spines, which meet over the aperture; numerous

avicularia interspersed amongst the cells, placed on a distinct

area, beak elongate, slanting upwards, traversed by a narrow

groove, mandible with a triangular base, the upper portion

long, slender, setiform. Occius (?).

Loc. Virago Sound ; Cumshewa, on shell.

Other species, armed with more or less branching spines,

are :—WM. cornigera, Busk, trom Shetland; M. bellula, Hincks,

Australia, &c.; M. cervicornis, Busk, Victoria; and M. cer-

vicornis, Haswell *, Queensland, in which the antler-like pro-

cesses are described as arising from “one side of the cell.”

This species is also furnished with a strong vibraculoid spine

below the area, and seems to be destitute of avicularia. ‘The

present form is certainly distinct from all the above.

Membranipora corniculifera, n. sp. (Pl. XX. figs. 4, 4a.)

Zoecia ovate, much narrowed towards the oral extremity,

expanded below, distinct; margin rather thick, granulated ;

area occupying the whole of the front of the cell, with a mem-

branous covering ; from six to nine tall, stout, erect spines round

the upper part of the cell ; below them about four on each side,

bent inward over the area, of which the uppermost pair are

the stoutest, the rest being extremely slender and acuminate ;

two or three very long and much attenuated spinous processes

springing from the wall of the cell at the top, behind the mar-

ginal spines; oral valve large, filling the narrow neck-like

extremity of the cell above; on the outer surface of the side

wall, a little below the top, a minute avicularium (Pl. XX.

fig. 4a), with a pointed mandible directed outwards. Oe-

cium small, rounded, smooth, with a horn-like process pro-

jecting from the centre of the oral margin.

Loc. Cumshewa, on shell.

This species is remarkable for its wonderful array of spines.

The position of the avicularium on the outer surface of the

cell below the margin is also peculiar.

* This name cannot of course be retained, having been previously

employed by Busk. I venture to suggest as a substitute for it M. Has-

well, in recognition of the services of one of the earnest workers who are

doing so much for Australian natural history.

Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands. 469

Membranipora minuscula, n. sp. (Pl. XX. figs. 8, 3.a.).

Zoecia small, oval, arranged in quincunx (somewhat irre-

gularly) ; margin a good deal raised, thin, smooth, no spines ;

on an oblong area, placed above the cell, occasionally a small

circular avicularium, slightly raised, the mandible directed

upwards. Ogciuwm semicircular, shallow, just covering the

extremity of the cell, smooth, with a subcircular membranous

space at the back (? avicularian). Zoarium forming a thin

flat crust, usually of small size.

Loc. Houston Stewart Channel, &c., common.

Membranipora membranacea, Linneus.

Queen Charlotte Islands, incrusting the stem of a sea-weed.

The only specimen that occurs is covered with numerous

tall, very stout, membranous processes, which occupy the place

of one of the spines at the top of the zocecium. They are

smooth and glossy, narrow at the base, somewhat enlarged

about the middle, and taper off to a point above. They are

no doubt modified spines; but we have no clue to their his-

tory. They must not be confounded with the processes on

the so-called “ tower-cells,” which originate on the membra-

nous front wall of the zocecium ; both are probably abnormal

growths with no special function.

(Norway, Britain, Brittany, Adriatic; New Zealand, Aus-

tralia. ]

Membranipora membranacea, form serrata.

Zoecia rectangular-oblong, greatly elongated; margins

smooth ; at the top of the cell, on each side, a short blunt spine ;

round the inner margin a narrow crenated border.

Loc. Virago Sound, spreading over the surface of a sea-

weed.

This is a remarkably pretty variety, and presents a very

distinctive appearance. ‘The cells are of unusual length, and

exhibit great regularity both of form and arrangement. But

the character which distinguishes it most and gives it a very

marked individuality is the narrow crenate edging which

fringes the inner margin of the cell. The crenulations are

small and close-set and for the most part regular; here and

there Jonger spinous processes rise amongst them and project

over the area. One of these is always placed in the centre of

the lower margin of the cell.

470 On the Polyzoa of Queen Charlotte Islands.

Family Microporide.

Micropora, Gray.

Micropora coriacea, Esper, var.

The form in which the marginal nodules are wanting is

extremely abundant amongst the dredgings. It is, indeed,

one of the commonest species, covering many of the shells with

its flat glossy crust, and seldom altogether absent from any.

Bass’s Straits, Australia, var.: Britain, Florida, with the

? ? ? b] ]

nodules. |

Family Cribrilinide.

CRIBRILINA, Gray.

Cribrilina furcata,n. sp. (Pl. XX. fig. 5.)

Zowcia ovate, quincuncial, very regularly disposed, mode-

rately convex; surface smooth and lustrous, often of a reddish

brown colour ; on each side from four to six shallow grooves,

radiating to a median line, and a central one below, which are

occupied by a row of roundish pores set very closely together,

the ridges between them slightly raised, usually bearing several

elliptical pores ; orifice arched above, straight below, much

broader than high, on each side a stout bifid spine (occasionally

simple) ; peristome much thickened in front and rising into a

central mucro. Avicularia none. Occium large (covering

about half the cell above it), rounded, taller than broad, de-

pressed in front, with a shallow oral arch; surface smooth,

rather thickly punctured, the forked spines showing in front

of it.

Loc. Cumshewa; Houston Stewart Channel ; common.

The furcate spine is often wanting, especially in the older

cells.

Cribrilina hippocrepis,n. sp. (Pl. XX. figs. 6, 6 a.)

Zoecia ovate, quincuncial ; surface lustrous, flattish (sutures

very shallow), traversed by radiating ridges (from three to five

on each side), which pass from the sides to the centre (no

median keel), the grooves between them occupied by a line

of rather large oblong pores; at the origin of each ridge an

elliptical foramen, covered in by adelicate membrane; orifice

large, well arched above, constricted a little above the lower

margin, which is straight ; operculum of a rich reddish brown;

peristome not elevated, lower margin much thickened, usually

terminating on each sidein a knob; large, elongate, depressed

spatulate avicularia scattered amongst the cells. Ometwm (?).

Bibliographical Notices. 471

Surface of zoartum very flat; colour brown, with a tinge

of red; in old states white and highly calcified.

Primary cell ovate, area occupying about three fourths of

_ the front surface, with a membranous covering ; margin slightly

thickened ; about fourteen spines surrounding the area, which

originate outside and a little below the margin.

Loc. Cumshewa; Houston Stewart Channel; abundant.

The primary cell is interesting as giving a clue to the

genetic history of the species and of the Cribriline form gene-

rally. There can be little doubt that the ridges which con-

stitute the chief framework of the front wall in the adult are

modifications of the spines, which are preserved in the early

condition of the cell.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PuatTE XIX,

Fig. 1. Scrupocellaria varians, n. sp., nat. size. la. Zocecia, magnified.

1. Dorsal surface. lc. Avicularia.

Fig. 2. Membranipora nigrans. 2a. Large avicularium.

Fig. 3. Membrampora protecta, n. sp. Pay

Fig. 4. Membranipora acifera, MacGillivray, form multispinata.

Fig. 5. Membranipora echinus, n. sp. ;

Fig. 6. Membranipora levata, n. sp. 6a. Ocecium.

PLATE XX.

Fig. 1. Membranipora exilis, n. sp.

Fig. 2. Membranipora Sophie, Busk, form matura,

Fig. 3. Membranipora minuscula,n. sp. 3a. Avicularian area. :

Fig. 4. Membranipora corniculifera, n. sp. 4a. Zocecium with ovicell,

showing the horn-like projection on the latter.

Fig. 5. Cribrilina furcata, n. sp. ;

Fig. 6. Cribrilina hippocrepis, n. sp. 6a. Primary cell.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymenoptera (Tenthredo,

Sirex, and Cynips, Linné). By Prrer Cameron. Vol.i. 8vo.

London: Ray Society, 1882.

Amone the groups of insects which may be regarded as generally

neglected by British entomologists, the Hymenoptera, as a whole,

occupy a tolerably prominent place. Some few of us pay attention

to the bees, wasps, and sand-wasps of the country ; and the ants are

pretty well known ; but the great assemblage of insects forming the

472- Bibliographical Notices.

Terebrant section of the order, according to the older systematists,

attract few observers; and, with regard to the great bulk of them,

the cause is not far to seek. The petiolated forms are so fearfully

numerous that no one not possessed of a most determined spirit

could ever hope to cope with them successfully, and the foreign

works devoted to their classification and description are for the

most part fragmentary in their scope; so that, in the case of these

creatures, the British collector finds himself face to face with diffi-

culties which can only be overcome by great perseverance, with free

access to a very extensive library, and it is no great wonder if he

recoils from the task.

With the Tenthredinide and other securiferous types, however,

things are somewhat different. Hartig’s well-known work, ‘ Die

Familien der Blatt- und Holzwespen,’ has for the last twenty years

furnished the entomologist with a reliable manual of the Kuropean

forms, while a considerable number of other writers in France,

Germany, and Scandinavia have published important contributions,

bearing especially on the classification and determination of these

insects, most of which apply more or less closely to our British

species. Moreover we have in English a work, of rather ancient

date it is true, which treats of the Tenthredinide of these islands,

in the incomplete ‘ Illustrations of British Entomology,’ by James

Francis Stephens ; and although Mr. Cameron, in the book now before

us, speaks rather slightingly of Stephens’s labours, a glance through

his own synonymy shows that Stephens’s determinations of the

species were very generally correct, according to the lights of more

than forty years ago.

Nevertheless the Tenthredinide seem never to have attracted

much attention in this country, which is the more to be wondered at

as they are for the most part very elegant and often beautiful crea-

tures, and easily bred from the larvex, so that the natural history of

most of the species may be investigated with the same facility as

that of the more popular Lepidoptera; and it is therefore with no

small gratification that we welcome the appearance of the first

volume of a ‘Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymeno-

ptera,’ which treats exclusively of a portion of the great family of

the Sawflies. The author, Mr. Cameron, has here associated with

the true Sawflies, not only the nearly allied securiferous forms of the

Siricide and their allies, but also the petiolated phytophagous species

constituting the family Cynipide ; and in this way his book, when

completed, will treat of the most interesting groups of Hymeno-

ptera outside the Aculeate section of the order.

Taking the present instalment of his work as a sample of the

whole, we most sincerely congratulate Mr. Cameron on the admi-

rable manner in which he has performed his task: throughout we

find traces of the most careful and conscientious investigation ; and

every department of his subject appears to have received from him

an equal amount of attention. Besides careful descriptions of the

genera and species, the author gives an introductory description of

the external structure of the insects forming the family Tenthre-

Bibliographical Notices. 473

dinide, and indicates the parts which are of most importance for

taxonomical purposes ; and this is followed by a short account.of the

habits of the perfect insects, and of their transformations, with a list of

food-plants and a table for the determination of the larve, so far as

the latter are known to him. One remarkable point specially re-

ferred to is the occurrence of parthenogenesis among the Sawflies,

which appears to be a much more general phenomenon than had

been supposed. Of many species males only are known; of many

others the males are in a miserable minority to the females ; and of

several it has been directly ascertained that the eggs deposited by

unfecundated females are in a greater or less degree prolific. Con-

trary to the rule observed to prevail among the social Aculeate

forms, these unfecundated eggs have occasionally produced male as

well as female progeny. From this side, therefore, the Sawflies

offer a most interesting and important field of investigation, and one

which, from the ease with which the insects may be reared, may be

cultivated without much trouble by almost any one. The investi-

gation of the phenomena of parthenogenesis as displayed by the

Gallflies, another family of which Mr. Cameron will treat, has

already led to important results.

Having cleared the ground, as above indicated, Mr. Cameron

briefly discusses the chief systems of classification adopted by his

predecessors, and then proceeds to develop his own views upon

this knotty point. Of these we need say but little, except that the

author seems to us to fall into the error, which is so rife in the

present day, of making his classification too complicated. Nearly

every systematic writer now appears to think that his main busi-

ness consists in splitting up every group as much as the most minute

analysis will enable him to do, the consequence of which is the

establishment of a host of named subfamilies, tribes, groups, sec-

tions, divisions, &c., which it is utterly impossible for any one not

specially engaged in the study of the group so treated to carry in his

head, and which must not only be quite useless for the higher pur-

poses for which classificational units are wanted, but also stand in

the way of the usefulness of the work containing them to those

general students who may have occasion from time to time to con-

sult special treatises for the mere determination of species. Thus

the true Tenthredinide form seven tribes; and the first of these,

Tenthredina, which alone is treated of completely in the present

volume, includes three subtribes, Tenthredinides, Dolerides, and

Selandriades; and although we cannot expect a corresponding

amount of division in the succeeding tribes, the total number of

terminal groups will still be considerable. At the same time Mr.

Cameron will hardly be so great a sinner in this way as most of his

contemporaries ; and he has provided students with a guide through

the intricacies of the subject in the shape of an analytical table of the

genera, in which all the intermediate divisions of the family are

ignored.

The strictly descriptive part of the present volume includes only

the first tribe of the Sawflies, the Tenthredina, under which 202

474 Bibliographical Notices.

British species are described. This tribe, however, includes the

greater number of the species. The descriptions are very carefully

drawn up, and include notices of the larve and natural history where

these are known, while the determination of the species is facili-

tated by the insertion under each genus of a tabular synopsis of the

species contained in it. The synonymy of the genera and species

is also given with sufficient fulness; a considerable number of the

species and of their larve are figured, often with details, upon some

of the plates (twenty-one in number) with which the volume is

illustrated, the remaining plates being devoted to the illustration of

the general terminology of the group and to the representation in

outline of the characters of the saw-like ovipositors, upon which,

especially in some genera, Mr. Cameron lays considerable stress for

specific determination. A bibliographical list, giving explanations

of the abbreviations used, and a full index of both names and syno-

nyms, complete the volume, which is in every respect a most valu-

able contribution to our entomological literature.

We cannot conclude this notice without saying a few words of

the admirable society under whose auspices this present book has

been produced. The Ray Society has for many years merited the

hearty thanks of all British naturalists on account of the important

series of works which it has brought out—works which it would be

utterly impossible for any publisher to produce in the same style,

especially as regards illustrations, except under a certainty of heavy

pecuniary loss. We have already on several occasions called atten-

tion to some of these works, which we have been glad to see of late

dealing more and more with various departments of British ento-

mology ; and we think that it behoves the entomologists of this

country to lend the society a helping hand, of which, we are sorry to

say, it stands much in need. A volume like that under considera-

tion is not dear at a guinea, even if the subscribers get no more for

the year; but with increased funds the productiveness of the Society

will increase, and we may hope to see it once more rival its own

glories of five-and-thirty years ago.

Guide to the Exhibition Galleries of the Department of Geology and

Paleontology, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road,

South Kensington. 56 pp., with numerous woodcuts. 8vo.

Printed by order of the Trustees, (October) 1882.

Tuis is the first zllustrated catalogue and guide-book issued for the

use of visitors to the national collection. The Trustees of the

British Museum show their willingness to meet the requirements of

progressive knowledge, or at least the awakened intellectual inquisi-

tiveness of the People. They not only set before them the bones

and shells of bygone creatures, which are the enduring memorials of

the Past, but give them descriptive words and artistic sketches of

the extinct animals and their relics, so that the separate fragments

Miscellaneous. 475

and scattered remains should no longer be decipherable by the

expert alone, but come into congruous and intelligible forms, readily

to be understood by any, even a popular, student of nature.

In this first issue the Mammals and Reptiles have special notice,

the Fishes and Invertebrates not having yet been completely

arranged in the new rooms and cases. For all, however, there are

good general remarks as to their natural classification and occur-

rence, whilst for the two first-mentioned groups there is much valu-

able information, with a geological table showing their range in

time, and thirty-one good figures, eight of which are original, the

others having been borrowed from the publishers of first-class

paleontological books.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Norwegian and Scottish Lepidoptera. By M. W. M. Scuoyen.

M. Schoyen publishes in the ‘Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenska-

berne’ (vol. xxvil. pp. 1-54) an elaborate account of the investiga-

tions he made in 1880 into the Lepidopterous fauna of the district

of Romsdal, the coast district of Norway between 60° and 64° N.

lat. He gives a list of 356 species, a great many of which occur in

this country; and his remarks upon some of them will be of interest

to British lepidopterists.

In his introductory remarks he institutes a comparison between

the Lepidopterous faunas of Norway, east and west of the mountain-

chain, and between those of Norway and Scotland, which will prove

of more general interest. His comparison of the known species of

Lepidoptera in Kastern and Western Norway under the same latitudes

is as follows :—

Norway Norway

west of the Fjeld. _east of the Fjeld.

HUH OpPAlOCeray stasis see => 47 82

SPlges ety) Mattias 5 rte 12 29

Bomibyces tiated 6.022 stra et 36 69

LIOGHTEE BAe aes nb une See 83 196

Geometre) cise cieve sieves vers ... 95 170

Macrolepidoptera ..... joe 2 28 546

YEARNS Foci nc caste eies ce ares 37

ANGTETICES rapes otarotate) oy<)osaiotei 52 160

MIMeIAES tote sow es etre bs 66 165

Microlepidoptera ........ 162 425

476 Miscellaneous.

These numbers must of course be regarded only as provisional ;

but the main point, namely that Norway west of the Fjeld has a

much smaller number of species than Norway east of the Fjeld, will

certainly hold good. The author indicates the agreement of this

with the results indicated in Speyer’s well-known work on the geo-

graphical distribution of the Lepidoptera of Germany and Switzer-

land, according to which the number of species decreases pretty

uniformly towards the west and north-west—that is, towards the

coasts, a phenomenon explicable by the cooler and moister summers

of the coast regions as compared with the warmer and more sunny

summers of the continental regions, which are far more favourable

to the development of the Lepidoptera, and especially of the Rhopa-

locera and other light-loving species.

The investigation of the Scottish Lepidoptera gives a farther con-

firmation of these results. According to Dr. Buchanan White’s

“‘ Lepidoptera of Scotland” (‘Scottish Naturalist,’ 1872, &c.), Scot-

land possesses only 39 known species of Rhopalocera, against the 47

of Western Norway, which shows the action of the humid insular

climate in reducing the number of species of this heliophilous group.

Only 25 species are common to both regions, the following 21 species

occurring in Norway west of the Fjeld not having yet been observed

in Scotland :—Papzlio machaon, Aporia crategi, Leucophasia sinapis,

Polyommatus virgauree and hippothoé, Lycena argus, optilete,

eumodon, argrolus, and semiargus, Vanessa c-album, Melitea dic-

tynna, Argynnis pales, lathonia, and niobe, Hrebia lappona and ligea

(said to have been found, but the statement is more than doubtful),

Pararge mera and hiera, Syrichtus serratule, and Hesperia comma.

On the other hand, we have in Scotland the following five species,

hitherto observed in Norway only east of the Fjeld—Colzas edusa,

Zephyrus quercus, Argynnis papa, Pararge megera, and Syrich-

tus malue; and the following eight species not yet found in Norway

_—_Nemeobius lucina, Vanessa polychloros (cited in the ‘ Knumeratio ’

as Norwegian, but doubtful), and V. 7%, Meltewa aurinia, Erebia

epiphron and ethiops, Epinephile tithonus, and Hesperia thaumas.

Of Sphingide (including Sesiide and Zygznide) Scotland has in

all 25 species, among which are all the West-Norwegian species

except three, namely Sphinx pinastri (said to be found - near Kdin-

burgh, but doubtful), Sesia spheciformis, and Zygeena lonicere.

The Scottish Bombycide number 69 species, including also all

the Western Norwegian forms but 3, namely Ocneria dispar (?),

Pygera curtula (the larvee of both species are said to have heen

found, but this is uncertain), and Lasiocampa ilecfolia.

The 200 species of Noctuee recorded for Scotland include all the

West-Norwegian species except 8, namely Acronycta auricoma,

Agrotis grisescens, Dianthecia proxima, Hadena lateritca and polyo-

don, Amphipyra pyramidea, Xylina furcifera, and Toxocampa pasti-

num; and the 184 Scottish Geometre also include all but 13 of the

Western-Norwegian species, namely :—Jodis putata, Acidalia inca-

nata, Gnophos sordaria, Pygymena fusca, Lythria purpuraria, Lygris

dictyides, Cidaria quadrifasciaria, unangulata, vespertaria, and ob-

Miscellaneous. : AT7

literata, and Hupithecia linariata, pimpinellata (both the last-named

doubtfully recorded as occurring in Scotland), and hyperborata.

Comparing the whole known Lepidopterous fauna of Norway

(east and west of the Fjeld) with that of Scotland, but confining the

comparison to the Macrolepidoptera, the Scottish Microlepidoptera

not being yet sufficiently worked out, we get the results shown in

the following Table :—

° ~

SI a 2 Sha

Z 2 8 SU sem | bones

on]

‘se | ‘SF sg a8 a

5 ae = bors ar

ae | eso | Se eS 28

EG, g D = S B S 2.5

5 =) 2° oe Qs=

A A 2) A RN

Rhopalocera:.......... 92 39 31 61 8

Sphingide . .|14 14 12 2 2

Sphinges {Sesiide .... i} 30 | 6> 25) 4+, 19) 8} 11] 2 6

Zygeenide ..| 4 5 3 il 2

BQMbYCES | sis cee. « 76 69 55 21 14

INGSHIES 45 ai erence neaeae 210 200 139 7) 61

Geamletre 0.65 0c. 2... : 188 184 133 50 51

MNO ROTH OT a aleiciers 596 517 377 219 140

Heterocera alone ...... 504 478 346 158 132

Of the 140 species occurring in Scotland and not known in Nor-

way, 80 (or more than half) are met with in Sweden—namely, Rho-

palocera 5, Sphingide 1, Sesiide 1, Zygzenidee 2, Bombyces 12, Noc-

tue 37, and Geometre 22.—Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne,

Bind xxvii. pp. 7-13.

On the Evolution of the Peridinina and the Peculiarities of Organi-

zation which approximate them to the Noctiluce. By M.

PovcuHET.

The author brings forward some observations which, he thinks,

reveal a new order of phenomena in the genesis of the Peridinians,

His observations were made in the Bay of Concarneau, when the

towing-net collected daily the following species :—Ceratiwm furca,

Ehr. ; C. tripos, Nitzsch; C. tripos, var. megaceros; Dinophysis acuta,

Ehr. ; ? Protoperidiwm pellucidum, Bergh; Peridinium divergens,

Ehr.; ? Diplopsalis lenticula, Bergh; ? Glenodinium cinctum, Ehr. ;

? Gymnodimum gracile, Bergh; ? Prorocentrum micans, Ehr,

The different varieties of Ceratium furca and tripos always oc-

478 j Miscelianeous.

curred, as usual, isolated, of equal size, and with no traces of any

genesic operations, until, on October 9, a single cast of the net

furnished no fewer than three forms of Ceratia, namely C. tripos and

its var. megaceros and C. furca, arranged in chains of two, three,

and up to eight individuals joined end to end. There was a rolling

sea; the boat was four or five miles off the shore ; and the depth was

80-100 metres. These curious chains are probably formed at the

bottom. The mode of union of the individuals is as follows :—The

aboral or posterior horn (anterior of Stein) is inserted by a trun-

cated extremity at the left-hand margin of the ventral depression of

the succeeding individual, just at the point of termination of the

transverse furrow. The individuals in chains were motionless, with

neither flagellum nor cilia.

This arrangement, and especially the apparent anterior evolution,

would seem to approximate the Ceratina to the Diatoms and Des-

mids, while other peculiarities appear to indicate a relationship

between these creatures and the Woctiluce closer than that accepted

by Stein, who places his group Scytomonadina between the latter

and the Peridinina. Some large Ceraiva allied to C. divergens, and

about 0:160 millim. in length, show remarkable characters. The

protoplasm, protected by the carapace, is slightly rose-coloured, with

a large spherical nucleus and some drops of oily appearance and of

a bright chamois-colour; the creature is asymmetrical, and as if

twisted upon its axis; the extremity (truncated as usual) of the

aboral horn appears excavated intoa groove; and on the right-hand

side of the ventral depression there is a strong projection in the

form of a lip (Claparéde and Lachmann, Stein). All these charac-

ters occur in a striking manner in the Noctiluce, especially at the

moment of an ascent of these creatures to the surface of the sea :—

flagellum (Huxley, Robin, Stein) ; envelope hyaline, resistant, some-

times distinctly reticulated ; rosy coloration of the protoplasm, with

a nucleus and oily drops of the same dimensions and the same colour ;

well-marked asymmetry in the basal piece of the tentacle and lip

projecting on the right side (Huxley, Robin).

The analogy becomes still more manifest if, instead of spherical

floating Noctiluce, we take the forms which have already puzzled

Busch, and which are not found at the surface, but at the bottom of

the vessels in which the products of fishing have been collected. In

these the internal framework (formed, not by a style or bacillus,

but by two kinds of glumes) produces, by its extremities, three pro-

cesses or horns—two in front, pointed, and more or less recurved,

and a third aboral, excavated into a groove. The size of these

tricuspid Woctiluce (0-190 millim.) scarcely exceeds that of the large

Ceratia from which they seem to have issued, to become subse-

quently swelled up by accumulation of water in lacune originally

independent of their protoplasm. In these Noctiluce there is often

a prominent curved projection, which seems to mark the contour

of the ciliary circlet. Of the formation of the tentacle the author

can say nothing, and he remarks that the suggested relationship is

purely hypothetical. Comptes Rendus, October 30, 1882, p. 794.

Miscellaneous. 479

Evidence of great Destruction of Life last Winter off the

New-England Coast.

“ In a report upon the dredging-operations carried on in the sum-

mer of 1882 under the auspices of the U.S. Fish Commission, Prof.

Verrill gives the following account of a remarkable destruction of

several usually abundant forms of animals. He says :—

One of the most peculiar facts, connected with our dredging this

season was the scarcity or total absence of many of the species,

especially of Crustacea, that: were taken in the two previous seasons,

in essentially the same localities and depths, in vast numbers,

several thousands at a time. Among such species were Huprognatha

rastellifera, Catapagurus socials, Pontophilus brevirostris, and a

species of Munida. The latter, which was one of the most abun-

dant of all the Crustacea last year, was not seen at all this season.

An attempt to catch the “tile-fish ” (Lopholatilus) by means of a

long trawl-line, on essentially the same ground where eighty were

caught on one occasion last year, resulted in a total failure this

year. It is probable therefore that the finding of vast numbers of

dead tile-fishes floating at the surface, in this region, last winter,

as was reported by many vessels, was connected with a wholesale

destruction of the life at the bottom, along the shallower part of

this belt (in 70 to 150 fathoms), where the southern forms of life

and higher temperatures (48° to 50°) are found. This great destruc-

tion of life was probably caused by a very severe storm that occurred

in this region at that time, which, by agitating the bottom-water,

forced outward the very cold water that, even in summer, occupies

the great area of shallower sea, in less than 60 fathoms, along the

coast, and thus caused a sudden lowering of the temperature along

this narrow warm zone where the tile-fish and the Crustacea referred

to were formerly found.

As the warm belt is here narrow, even in summer, and is not only

bordered on its inner edge, but is also underlain by much colder

water, it is evident that even a moderate agitation and mixing up

of the warm and cold water might, in winter, reduce the tempera-

ture so much as to practically obliterate the warm belt at the bottom.

But a severe storm, such as the one referred to, might even cause

such a variation in the position and flow of the tidal and other

currents as to cause a direct flow of the cold inshore waters to tempo-

rarily occupy this area, pushing outward the Gulf-stream water.

The result would be the same in either case, and could not fail to be

destructive to such species as find here nearly their extreme northern

limits.

In order to test this question more fully, Prof. Baird also em-

ployed a fishing-vessel, the ‘Josie Reeves,’ to go to the grounds and

fish systematically and extensively for the tile-fish. On her first

trip, ending September 25, she did not find any “ tile-fish,” but

took another food-fish (Scorpana dactyloptera), known on the Euro-

pean coast, and first taken by us in 1880.—Amer. Journ. Sci., Nov.

1882, p. 366.

480

INDEX to VOL. X.

Acts, new species of, 126.

Acontia, new species of, 229.

Addisoniide, characters of the new

family, 16.

Alcides, new species of, 446.

Alcyonaria, observations on the, with

descriptions of new, 125; on the

development of the, 418.

Alycus roseus, on segmentation in,

188.

Amblypodia, new species of, 152.

Animal polymorphism, on, 416.

Annelid, on a synthetic type of,

330.

Annelids, on the structure and func-

tions of the elytra of the Aphrodi-

tacean, 258.

Anophia, new species of, 250.

Anoplonereis Herrmanni, a com-

mensal of Balanoglossus, 330.

Anthribide,’ on a new genus of,

455.

Appias, new species of, 155.

Areosternus, Pemphix, and Glyphea,

on the genera, 133, 306.

Areas, new species of, 159.

Archeopteryx, on the structure of

the head of, 334.

Armadillo officinalis, note on, 361.

Aroa, new species of, 227.

Artaxa, new species of, 227,

Arypteeus, characters of the new

genus, 451.

Asopia, new species of, 234.

- Axinus, new species of, 29.

Balanoglossus, observations on, 79 ;

on a commensal of, 330.

Barrois, Dr. J., on the embryogeny

of the Bryozoa, 265, 588.

Bate, C. Spence, on the new genus

Eryoneicus, 456.

Belenois, new species of, 153.

Bell, Prof. F. J., on the Echinoderm

fauna of Ceylon, with observations

on Heteractinism, 218.

Birds, new, 431.

Boarmia, new species of, 252.

Books, new :—Blake’s British Fossil

Cephalopoda, 61; Rupert Jones’s

Catalogue of Fossil Foraminifera

in the British Museum, 66; Pas-

coe’s Student’s List of British

Coleoptera, 170; Distant’s Rhopa-

locera Malayana, 171; Babington’s

Manual of British Botany, 256;

Nicholson’s Synopsis of the Clas-

sification of the Animal Kingdom,

407 ; Transactions of the Natural-

History Society Isis for 1882,

408; Cameron’s Monograph of the

British Phytophagous Linen.

pee 471; Guide to the British-

useum Department of Geology

and Paleontology, 474.

~ Botys, new species of, 237.

Bouchon-Brandely, M., on the sexu-

ality of the Oyster, and on the

artificial fecundation of the Por-

tuguese Oyster, 328.

Boulenger, G. A., on new genera

and species of Frogs, 35, 326.

Brady, H. B., on a new type of por-

cellanous Foraminifera, 242.

Brisingze, note on the, 261.

Bryocheeta, new species of, 444.

Bryozoa, on the embryogeny of the,

265, 388.

Butler, A. G., on new genera and

species of Lepidoptera, 36, 149,

226, 317, 372; on Euplcea Castel-

naui, 73, 263 ; on some new species

_ of Spiders, 100; on new species

of Sphingide, 482.

Calcispongiz, on fossil, with descrip-

tions of new species, 185.

Callopistria, new species of, 230.

Carpenter, P. H., on the relations

of Hybocrinus, Baerocrinus, and

Hybocystites, 68.

Carter, H. J., observations on the

Spongida, with descriptions of

new, 106, 362.

Cellaria, new species of, 463.

Cephalodiscus, a new type allied to

Rhabdopleura, observations on,

307.

Ceramopora megastoma, on the

identity of, with Fistulipora minor,

427.

Chalina palmata, observations on,

109.

Cheerocampa, new species of, 433.

INDEX.

Chitons, on some remarkable deep-

water, 11.

Cittocincla tricolor, notes on, 47.

Claypole, E. W., on Helicopora lati-

spiralis, 173.

Cocculina, new species of, 13.

Cocculinide, characters of the new

family, 12.

Ceerostris, new species of, 100.

Coleoptera, new, 43, 443.

Comibzena, new species of, 232.

Condylarthra, on the, 76.

Cope, Prof., on the Condylarthra, 76,

Corinea, new species of, 238.

Corynella, new species of, 196.

Crastia, new species of, 39.

Crenothrix Kuhniana, observations

on, 263,

Cribrilina, new species of, 250, 470.

Criniger, new species of, 431.

Crustacea, on the unpaired eye of

the, 71; observations on some,

133, 806; new, 456.

Ctypansa, new species of, 231.

Curculionide, new genera and species

of, 443.

Curetis, new species of, 149.

Cynthia, new species of, 406.

Cysticercus from the peritoneal

cavity of a Raccoon-like dog, on

a, 1.

Dall, W. H., oncertain Limpets and

Chitons from deep waters off the

Eastern coast of the United States,

11.

Damalis, new species of, 160.

Dames, W., on the structure of the

head of Archzopteryx, 354.

Danais, new species of, 36.

Danielssen, D. C., on the genus

Solaster, 436.

Darapsa, new species of, 433.

Defrancia, new species of, 32.

Delias, new species of, 152.

Desmia, new species of, 234.

Diacritus, characters of the new

genus, 454.

Diastotrophis, new species of, 4:3.

Diluidia, new species of, 435.

Diodosida, new species of, 433.

Dioristus, characters of the new ge-

nus, 46.

Distant, W. L., on Euplcea Castel-

naui, 178; on undescribed Rho-

palocera, 245, 405.

Ducks, on the domestication of wild,

Aue, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 5.

481

Dyctis, new species of, 42.

Eaton, Rey. A. E., on Rhacodes in-

seriptus and Armadillo officinalis,

360; on Platyarthrus Hoffman-

segeii and Helleria brevicornis,

458.

Echinoderm-fauna of Ceylon, on the,

218.

Kchinoidea, on some experiments in

hybridization between different

species of, 179; on the circulatory

apparatus of the, 408.

Echinomuricea coccinea, note on,

129.

Hchinonema, new species of, 114.

Elodina, new species of, 152.

Emarginula, new species of, 30.

Entomostraca, on the palzeozoic bi-

valved, 358.

Entoniscide, on the, 81.

Hpeira strix, on variation in the nest-

forms of, 183.

Kpilaris, characters of the new ge-

nus, 444.

Epyrgis, new species of, 374.

Ergania, characters of the new ge-

nus, 445.

Eryoneicus, description of the new

genus, 456.

Eumeta, new species of, 228.

Kunicella, new species of, 129.

Eup!cea, new species of, 40.

Enploea Castelnaui, notes on, 73,

178, 263.

Kuschema, new species of, 375.

Kusphenopteris teneila, on the fructi-

fication of, 7.

EKuspongia, new species of, 106.

EKuthyris, characters of the new

genus, 164.

Fauna, on the pelagic, of freshwater

lakes, 320.

Fistulipora minor, on the identity of,

with Ceramopora megastoma, 427.

Flustra, new species of, 163.

Foraminifera, on a new type of por-

cellanous, 242.

Forel, Prof. F. A., on the pelagic

fauna of freshwater lakes, 320.

Garner, R., on the conario-hypophy-

sial cerebral tract of Prof. Owen,

280.

Geological Societ roceedings of

the, 67,179, :

Giard, A., on Crenothrix Kiihniana,

the cause of the infection of the

waters at Lille, 263; on a syn-

Vol. x. 32

482

thetic type of Annelidacommensal

of Balanoglossus, 330.

Glauconome, on the Silurian species

of, 175.

Glyphea, Pemphix, and Areeosternus,

on the genera, 133, 306.

Glyphodes, new species of, 235.

Gunther, Dr. A., on a new species

of Triprion, 279.

Hausler, Dr. R., on the Trocham-

mine of the Lower Malm of Aar-

gau, 49, 349.

Hartog, M., on the unpaired eye of

the Crustacea, 71.

Haswell, W. A., on the structure

and functions of the elytra of the

Aphroditacean Annelids, 238.

Heleona, new species of, 231.

Helleria brevicornis, note on, 408.

Hemixus, new species of, 451.

Hermella alveolata, on the fecunda-

tion and development of, 75.

Heteractinism, observations on, 220.

Hincks, Rev. T., on marine Polyzoa,

160; on the Polyzoa of the Queen

Charlotte Islands, 248, 459.

Hinde, Dr. G. J., on fossil Calci-

spongiz. with descriptions of new

species, 185.

Tlistia, new species of, 374.

Holochila, new species of, 150.

Holothuria tubulosa, on the structure

of the digestive tube of, 415.

Homopsyche, description of the new

genus, 226.

Horst, Dr. R., on the fecundation

and development of Hermella al-

veolata, 75.

Hoterodes, new species of, 236.

Hydrocampa, new species of, 255.

Hyla venulosa, observations on, 327.

Hylide, on a new genus and species

of, 326.

Hypena, new species of, 253.

Hypochroma, new species of, 232.

Hypolyczena, new species of, 152.

Ismene, new species of, 247.

Jetireys, Dr. J. Gwyn, on Mediterra-

nean Mollusca, 27; on Black-Sea

Mollusca, 425.

Jones, Prof. T. R., on the paleo-

zoic bivalved Entomostraca, 358.

Jourdan, E., on the structure of the

digestive tube of Holothuria tubu-

losa, 415.

Keramospheera, observations on, 242.

Kidston, R., on the fructification of

INDEX.

Eusphenopteris tenella and Sphe-

nopteris microcarpa, 7; on the

affinities of the genus Pothocites,

404,

Koch, W. E., on the luminosity of

the sea, 176.

Kohler, R., on hybridization between

different species of Hchinoidea,

179; on the circulatory apparatus

of the Echinoidea, 408.

Koren, J., on the genus Solaster, 436.

Kossman, Dr. R., on the Entoniscide,

81.

Kowalewsky, A., on the develop-

ment of the Alcyonaria, 413.

Kramer, P., on segmentation in the

Mites, 185.

Lampides, new species of, 150.

Leidy, Prof., on Balanoglossus and on

a new species of Sagitta, 79.

Lepetella, observations on the genus,

Lepidoptera, new, 36, 149, 226, 245,

317, 372, 405, 432; on mimicry

between protected genera of, 417 ;

‘comparison of Norwegian and

Scotch, 475.

Lepralia, new species of, 166, 253.

Libythea, new species of, 149.

Lieberkuehnia, description of the

new genus, 410.

Limpets, on some remarkable deep-

water, 1].

Lixodes, characters of the new

genus, 445,

Linden, C., on the domestication of

wild ducks, 79.

Loesa, new species of, 372.

Logisticus, new species of, 45.

Lycauges, new species of, 253.

McCook, Rey. Dr. H. C., on the nest-

forms of the F'urrow-Spider, 180.

M‘Intosh, Prof, on Cephalodiscus,

337.

Macroglossa, new species of, 155.

Margaronia, new species of, 236.

Marion, A. F., on the development

of the Alcyonaria, 413.

Maupas,, E., on Lieberkuehnia, 410.

Melanitis, new species of, 405.

Meldola, R., on mimicry between

Butterflies of protected genera,

417.

Membranipora, new species of, 248,

256, 466.

Membranipora pilosa, on an interest-

ing form of, 169.

INDEX,

Menemachus, new species of, 451.

Menipea, new species of, 46].

Meyenia, new species of, 73.

Microsca, new species of, 284.

Miers, E. J., on the species of Ocy-

poda, 376.

Miletus, new species of, 150.

Milionia, new species of, 375.

Mites, on segmentation in the, 183.

Mollusca, new, 12, 29, 206, 296,

425 ; notes on Mediterranean, 27 ;

on the innervation of the mantle

of some Lamellibranchiate, 336.

Morocosma, new species of, 236.

Mucronella, new species of, 167, 255.

Muricella, new species of, 128.

Myriopods, on the wide diversity of

type in the earliest known, 286.

Nausicus, characters of the new

genus, 455,

Nephele, new species of, 434.

Neptis, new species of, 42.

Nicella dichotoma, note on, 130.

Nyctereutes procyonides, on a Cysti-

cercus from the peritoneal cavity

of, 1.

Nyctixalus, characters of the new

genus, 35.

Ocypoda, on the species of, 376.

Orthocynodon, description of the new

genus, 332.

Osborn, H. F., on Orthocynodon,

332.

Owen, Prof., on the femur of Noto-

therium Mitchelli, 172.

Oyster, on the sexuality of the, 328 ;

on the artificial fecundation of the

Portuguese, 329.

Paleocampa, on the affinities of,

286.

Pallene, new species of, 226.

Pamphila, new species of, 155.

Panacra, new species of, 452.

Papilio, new species of, 318, 375.

Parisis, new species of, 131.

Pascoe, F. P., on new genera and

species of Curculionidz, 443; on

a new genus of Anthribide, 455.

Pectinodonta, characters of the ge-

nus, 21.

Pemphix, Glyphea, and Arzoster-

nus, on the genera, 133, 306.

Penrose, F. G., on a Cysticercus

from the peritoneal cavity of Nyc-

tereutes procyonides, 1.

Peridinina, on the evolution of the,

477.

4835

Perrier, E., on the Brising.e, 261.

Phanaca, new species of, 229,

Pharambara, new species of, 233.

Phenacodontide, characters of the

genera of the, 78. pe

Phlceodictyina, characters of the new

group, 117.

Phloeodictyon, new species of, 122.

Phlogothauma, description of the

new genus, 237. ;

Phyllomedusa_ dacnicolor, observa-

tions on, 328.

Phyllopora, new species of, 68.

Platyarthrus Hoffmansegeii, note on,

Plesioneura, new species of, 154,

248.

Pleurotoma, new species of, 206,

296.

Polyommatus, new species of, 245,

Polyzoa, contributions towards a

general history of the, 160; of the

Queen Charlotte Islands, on the,

248, 459,

Pothocites, on the affinities of, 404.

Potts, H., on some Sponges from the

neighbourhood of Boston, U.S., 72.

Pouchet, M., on the evolution of the

Peridinina, 477.

Primitia, on a carboniferous, from

South Devon, 358.

Protoparce, new species of, 158.

Pseudosmerinthus, new species of,

435.

Pternohyla, description of the new

genus, 326.

Purbia, new species of, 230.

Pyrausta, new species of, 234.

Ramsay, Capt. R. G. Wardlaw, on

two new species of birds, 431.

Ranidee, on a new genus and species

of, 35. :

Reniera, new species of, 115.

Rhabdopleura, on Cephalodiscus, a

new type allied to, 337.

Rhabdozoum, characters of the new

genus, 160.

Rhacodes inscriptus, note on, 360.

Ses pagent, new species of,

57.

_ Ridley,S. O., on the Alcyonaria, with

descriptions of new, 125.

Sagitta, on a new species of, 79.

Salatura, new species of, 37.

Salpinx, new species of, 37.

ay new species of, 166,

484

Schéyen, W. M., on Norwegian and

Scotch Lepidoptera, 475. .

Scott, W. B., on Orthocynodon,

332.

Scrupocellaria, new species of, 461.

Scudder, S. H., on the affinities of

Paleeocampa as evidence of the

wide diversity of type in the

earliest known Myriopods, 286.

Sea, notes on the luminosity of the,

176.

Seeley, Prof. H. G., on a remarkable

Dinosaurian coracoid, 70; on a

new Dinosaur, 173; on the new

genus Sphenospondylus, 174.

Sestrostomella, new species of, 198.

Sharpe, R. B., on the correct generic

and specific name of the Indian

Shama, 47.

Shrubsole, G. W., on Thamniscus

and on a new species of Phyllo-

pora, 68; on the Silurian species

of Glauconome, 175.

Sithon, new species of, 246.

Smith, E. A., on new species of

Pleurotomide, 206, 296.

Smittia, new species of, 255.

Solaster, remarks on the genus,

436.

Sphenopiteris microcarpa, on the

fructification of, 7.

Sphenospondylus, on the new genus,

174.

Spiders, new species of, 100.

Spilarctia, new species of, 158.

Spongida, observations on, with de-

scriptions of new, 72, 106, 185,

362.

Spongilla, on the structure of, 362 ;

new species of, 369.

Stegothyris, new species of, 235,

Suberites, new species of, 124.

Suberogorgia suberosa, note on, 1382.

INDEX.

Syntherata, new species of, 227.

Tagiades, new species of, 154.

Taonura, new species of, 108.

Thamniscus, note on the genus, 68.

Thecospondylus Horneri, description

of, 173.

Tomes, R. F., on the Madreporaria

of the Inferior Oolite of Chelten-

ham, 59.

Trikentrion leve, observations on,

114.

Triprion, new species of, 279.

Trochammine of the Lower Malm

of Aargau, notes on the, 49, 349.

Trophon, new species of, 426. ib

Twelvetrees, W. H., on organic re-

mains from the Upper Permian, _

174.

Tyriotes, characters

genus, 454,

Verrill, A. E., on a remarkable de-

struction of life last winter, 479.

Verticillites, new species of, 192.

Vialleton, L., on the innervation of

the mantle of some Lamellibran-

chiate Mollusca, 336.

Vine, G. R., on the Annelida Tubi-

cola of the Wenlock Shales, 172.

Waterhouse, C. O., on new Coleo-

ptera from Madagascar, 43.

Waters, A. W., on fossil Chilosto-

matous Bryozoa, 67, 175.

Wilson, E. B., on animal polymor-

phism, 416.

Winkler, T. C., on the genera Pem-

phix, Glyphea, and Arzosternus,

133, 306.

Young, J., on the identity of Cera-

mopora megastoma with Fistuli-

_pora minor, 427.

Ypthima, new species of, 373, 406.

Zenzera, new species of, 228.

Zetides, new species of, 153.

of the new

END OF THE TENTH VOLUME,

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.

THE LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND. DUBLIN

PHILOSOPHICAL MAGAZIN K

., _ AND

JOURNAL OF SCIENCE. .

A JOURNAL DEVOTED TO PHYSICS, ASTRONOMY, MECHANICS, |

_ CHEMISTRY, MINERALOGY, AND THE ALLIED SCIENCES. —

MONTHLY, PRICE 2s. 6d.

} e

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the flowing

prices : ora

The First Series, in 68 volumes, from 1798 to 1826. “Price £15.

The Second Series, in 11 yolumes, from 1827 to 1832. » £2 4s.

‘The @hird Series, in 37 volumes, from 1832 t0 1850. ig, £6.

The Fourth Series, in 50 volumes, from 1851 to 187 6. Wino

‘Taytor ap Francis, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.

THE ANNALS AND MAGAZINE

- NATURAL HISTORY.

ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, AND GEOLOGY.

MONTHLY, PRICE 2s. 6d.

Complete sets (in Numbers) may be obtained at the following

prices :—

The First Series, in 20 volumes, from 1838 to 1847. Price £10.

-The Second Series, in 20 volumes, from 1848 to 1857. at SLO:

The Third Series, in 20 volumes, from 1858 to 1867. se LOE

The Fourth Series, in 20 volumes, from 1868 to 1877. Len ED.

TAYLOR AND FRAncIs, Red Lion Court, Fleet Street.

seine

CONTENTS OF NUMBER o0-— Fifth Sven, :

XLIV. Mimicry between Butterflies of Protected Genera

RAPHAEL MELDOLA . 2 ek Lo, ee ee A as 417 ¢

XLV. Black-Sea Mollusca. By J. Gwen Juvreeys, LLD., FR. 5 425

XLVI.°On the Identity of Ceramopora (Berenicea) node rire

MCoy, with Fistulipora minor, M‘Coy. By Joun Youne, F.G. S.

XLVII. Descriptions of two new Species of Birds from Sumatr: a3

By Capt. R. G. Waroraw Ramsay, The Highland Light Infantry . ie 431

XLVIII. Descriptions of new Species of Sphingide, pee from

Africa. By Anravr G. Bururr, F.LS., F.ZS., &............... » 482

XLIX. Remarks on the Genus Sibi. By D. €. Daxamissex and

gD eACOREN i ect bee ro ig a OS ne 5 436

L. Descriptions of some new Genera and Species a Oireutiontae,

mostly Asiatic. By Francis P. Pascoz, (Plate XVIII. figs. 1-9.).. 448

LI. A new Genus of Anthribide. By Francis P. eeu od

XVIII. fig. 10°) wine bese wietmele cures Se aves ele wach aa eee 455

Bam, PRB. er! 9 456.

LITT. Note on Platyarthrus Hojfmansengii, Brandt, and Helleria

brevicornis, Ebner, Terrestrial Isopoda. By the Rev. a a ee

MA pete woe. seb cne e i, ae e458:

LIY. Report on the Polyzoa of the Queen Charlotte Taner By

the Rey. Tuomas Hincus, B.A., F.R.S. (Plates KIX. & XK.) .... 459

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.

A Monograph of the British Phytophagous Hymenoptera (Ponthredo

Sirex, and Oynips, Linné). By Prrer Cameron. Vol.i. .... 471

Guide to the Exhibition Galleries of the Department of Geology and

Paleontology, British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell

Road, South Kensington ............ 0.000005 Sondelhas ae g yeaa OS

MISCELLANEOUS.

seer,"

‘ oy

Norwegian and Scottish Lepidoptera. By M. W. M. Scuéyen x ee 475°

On the Evolution of the Peridinina and the Peculiarities of Gna

zation which approximate them to the Noctiluce. By M. Povcumr 477

Evidence of great Destruction of Life last Winter off the N. ew-Englan a

COR, aici Sie Hono a am iplatp bial ec he , 479

dndex! Aye Soda epee Cs Se i allies 480

*,* It.is requested that all Communications for this Work may rhe eso i

post-paid, to the Care of Messrs, Taylor and Frans pine Office,

Red Bion Court. Pleat ‘Girdet Tiandan oe

Ann.& Mag, Nat Hist. S5 VollO PUL .

SSS ee

Mii

\ vi

{ i

Rob! Kidston del GJarman se

st. S.5.Vol.1/0. Pt. I.

Anw. & Mag. Nat.

Ree SIT

Mmtern Bros imp .

Anw. & Mag. Net.Hist.8.5 Veb.70.PUIL.

Rudolf Haeusler. adnat del Vintern Bros =p

Mintern Bros mp .

| Rudolf Haeusler adnat.del.

Ann.& Mag. Nat. vst. S.5. Vol. 10. PU.V.

C Berjeau & Highley del et hth. Mintern Bros. imp.

Ann.& Mog. Not. Hist. 8.5. Vol. 10. PU.VL

Edwin Wilson del.et hth. Mintern Bros imp

-NEW SPECIES OF C@#ROSTRIS.

Ann. & Mag. Nab. Hest. §.5. Vol.s0.PUVL

An. & Mag. Nod, Hest. SA VAG NOSEGIIUIL

[<a

T.Hincks . del. Mintern Bros ith.

Ann.& Mag. Nat.Hist.S.5 Vob.10. PUIX.

C Berjeau del.et hth.

Mintern Bros.imp.

Ann. & Mag Nat Hist. SO. VaG IOI.

Mintern Bros, imp.

Mary Suft, hth,

‘s

;

ARERR

SE LENCE

PRESEN Cg aR ed aS

| Pirtesninaapcoumeustairanrat natn i,

peste

SRN ae? cad

i ooeiomasila

all

ca aaee si acaani

erste

Ope br alta dR TH cbse aS

Mintern Bros imp

Mary Suft:lth.

Vol.10. PUXATL,

Mintern. Bros.imp.

t.S

.& Mag. Net

Ann

Cl ee

Mary Suft,lith.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hust. S.5 .Vol.10. PUXM.

Nat, size.

A.J Hollick,adnat. delet hth. Mintern Bros ump

KERAMOSPHARA MURRAYI

Ann. & Mag, Wat. Mist. 53 Vol. 10. PENT I

g Lip Leys rales Moyers, BE

A yea egtnré Jen Bry Arai “Nea

Ann & Mag. Nat. Hist.§.5.Vol.10.PUXV.

Mmtern Bros imp.

R Haeuslerad.nat del.

10, PL. XVI

Ann & Mag. Nat fist. § 5

(oR

ANC

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Jatise. S. &. Wolk, 10), JPL. 2.

/ SASL fp x,

a |

Edwin Wileow del.ck sculp.

wpecies of. Ocypode:.

Mintern Bros amp .

Aniv.& Mag Nat.Hist.S.5. Vol. 10, PUK |

Wantern Bros imp

7 1

His ,

Hibs die

bated?

abet ee ote tected

Lata

vn Sra

pin tien rte

ae ty a

Apter) Heer nit

Cistitl ete

ential Hetoivbi

ayers ie itt! Sa:

TOaly,

ed DS ; '

pie Meaty Ha

De oc

: Keeslsonan] iy

, Belin era

nears bf rgoitife

ies fifi! VyT neste hk

; aris

Hy , yyuie ' "

: Ha sti Ne natu geet tey

i Hel pe

tele? teadpee! {se

ew Wit 3h!

iyi Hy

FONG pe

TSN

eget

cits

Sree

a4 it:

biial she

DO iine 1

i sae Pati

aM aiTh

Urn!

SSE ces

Tera S.

they i

Ault ars iart

aie HHA

Bh?

Retestiira) hie Cp iiteelalsitie’ ul

i eee av tate

i ,

ely rere yt) ae bee boy

aa Lent ieeiga y

ryan yi

sha San Mead iF i

\ hie ‘

+ lait H Hee ;

bene!

a 44) pat

meant ADS; ii Luin! aba Pere

“ [rtle teria) fl .

ith “hs ts. a pits sattette, wish

aal

oS rt

HERA cet

ott bea haat fae

nite

an Hie] cal

heh) hi

Tacky

Lddaul es Wyden:

Ubaetiihetyty,

oil araee ” hire to farmed

Seabbene ne

Feed ady

vee

Wie

tae

¥ ye 4 abide

bahia tt vi) bit uajnand hab wile

iets Heth a te labs He i by i aif bering He

ny ied

a Be Het vai Mibogad ite ke

int a uh

ketinar nist BH

nit Nis i Ang

teats Deihiyatt i

iy eras |

hee

ern at

a Fran

tbebeiga *

Bye 104

giatanunt ‘

RAE

War